<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Benjamin Jowett lived two lives: one as a churchman, and the other as a philosopher. As
 Oxford’s regius professor of Greek, he gave lectures on both Paul’s letters and Plato’s
 dialogues. During visits to Continental Europe, Jowett met and studied the works of
 prominent German philosophers. He brought Hegelianism back to England with him,
 becoming one of Great Britain’s most influential liberal theologians. <i>The Epistles
 of St. Paul</i> is regarded as one of the seminal works of liberal theology and biblical
 hermeneutics. In spite of his natural inclinations as someone proficient in Greek, Jowett
 argued that the meanings of Paul’s letters should not be limited by language and syntax,
 but by context and history. More conservative theologians objected to Jowett’s extra-
 textual hermeneutic, but Jowett’s work nevertheless allowed biblical scholars to gain new
 insights from reading Paul in new ways.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>London: John Murray, Albemarle Street, 1894</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>jowett_b</authorID>
  <bookID>essays</bookID>
  <workID>essays</workID>
  <bkgID>epistles_of_st_paul_to_the_thessalonians_galatians_and_romans_essays_and_dissertations_(jowett)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The Epistles of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, Galatians and Romans: Essays and Dissertations</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Epistles of Paul</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Benjamin Jowett</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Jowett, Benjamin (1817-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="ccel">campbell_l</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="short-form">Lewis Campbell</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="file-as">Campbell, Lewis</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-07-10</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/jowett_b/essays.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>


<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.hang1	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.11%" id="i" prev="toc" next="iii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />

<h2 id="i-p0.1">THE EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">TO THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">THESSALONIANS, GALATIANS <br />ROMANS</h1>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />
<h2 id="i-p0.6">DISSERTATIONS</h2>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-bottom:24pt" />

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />

<p class="center" style="margin-top:24pt" id="i-p1"><b>Oxford</b></p>
<p class="center" style="margin-bottom:24pt" id="i-p2"><span class="sc" id="i-p2.1">HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY</span></p>
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />

<h3 id="i-p2.2">THE</h3>
<h3 id="i-p2.3">EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL</h3>
<h4 id="i-p2.4">TO THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p2.5">THESSALONIANS, GALATIANS <br />
ROMANS</h1>

<hr style="width:20%; margin-top:24pt" />

<h2 id="i-p2.8">ESSAYS AND DISSERTATIONS</h2>
<hr style="width:20%; margin-bottom:24pt" />


<h4 id="i-p2.10">BY THE LATE</h4>
<h2 id="i-p2.11">BENJAMIN JOWETT, M.A.</h2>
<h4 style="line-height:150%; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p2.12">MASTER OF BALLIOL COLLEGE<br />
REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD<br />
DOCTOR IN THEOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LEYDEN</h4>

<h3 id="i-p2.15">EDITED BY</h3>

<h3 id="i-p2.16">LEWIS CAMPBELL, M.A., LL.D.</h3>
<h4 id="i-p2.17">EMERITUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. ANDREWS</h4>
<h3 style="margin-top:48pt; line-height:150%" id="i-p2.18">LONDON <br />
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET<br />
1894</h3>


<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Dissertations on Theological Subjects Connected with the Study of St. Paul’s Epistles  Including an Essay on the Interpretation of Scripture" progress="1.08%" id="iii" prev="i" next="iii.i">
<pb n="x" id="iii-Page_x" />
<pb n="xi" id="iii-Page_xi" />

<h2 id="iii-p0.1">DISSERTATIONS</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h3 id="iii-p0.3">THEOLOGICAL SUBJECTS CONNECTED WITH</h3>
<h3 id="iii-p0.4">THE STUDY OF</h3>
<h2 id="iii-p0.5">ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.6">INCLUDING AN ESSAY ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii-p0.7">THE INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE</h2>


<pb n="1" id="iii-Page_1" />

      <div2 title="Essay on the Interpretation of Scripture" progress="1.10%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">


<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.2">ON THE</h4>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.3">INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE</h2>



<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1">IT is a strange, though familiar fact, that great differences 
of opinion exist respecting the Interpretation of Scripture. All Christians receive 
the Old and New Testament as sacred writings, but they are not agreed about the 
meaning which they attribute to them. The book itself remains as at the first; 
the commentators seem rather to reflect the changing atmosphere of the world or 
of the Church. Different individuals or bodies of Christians have a different point 
of view, to which their interpretation is narrowed or made to conform. It is assumed, as 
natural and necessary, that the same words will present one idea to the mind of 
the Protestant, another to the Roman Catholic; one meaning to the German, 
another to the English interpreter. The Ultramontane or Anglican divine is not 
supposed to be impartial in his treatment of passages which afford an apparent foundation 
for the doctrine of purgatory or the primacy of St. Peter on the one hand, or the 
three orders of clergy and the divine origin of episcopacy on the other. It is a 
received view with many, that the meaning of the Bible is to be defined by that 
of the Prayer-book; while there are other’s who interpret ‘the Bible and the Bible 
only’ with a <pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />silent reference to the traditions of the Reformation. Philosophical 
differences are in the background, into which the differences about Scripture also 
resolve themselves. They seem to run up at last into a difference of opinion respecting 
Revelation itself—whether given beside the human faculties or through them, whether 
an interruption of the laws of nature or their perfection and fulfilment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">This effort to pull the authority of Scripture in different directions 
is not peculiar to our own day; the same phenomenon appears in the past history 
of the Church. At the Reformation, in the Nicene or Pelagian times, the New Testament 
was the ground over which men fought; it might also be compared to the armoury 
which furnished them with weapons. Opposite aspects of the truth which it contains 
were appropriated by different sides. Justified by faith without works’ and justified 
by faith as well as works’ are equally Scriptural expressions; the one has become 
the formula of Protestants, the other of Roman Catholics. The <scripRef passage="Rom 5:1-21; 9:1-33" id="iii.i-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|5|1|5|21;|Rom|9|1|9|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1-Rom.5.21 Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33">fifth and ninth chapters 
of the Romans</scripRef>, single verses such as <scripRef passage="1Cor 3:15" id="iii.i-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p2.3" passage="John iii. 3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>, still bear traces of 
many a life-long strife in the pages of commentators. The difference of interpretation 
which prevails among ourselves is partly traditional, that is to say, inherited 
from the controversies of former ages. The use made of Scripture by Fathers of the 
Church, as well as by Luther and Calvin, affects our idea of its meaning 
at the present hour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">Another cause of the multitude of interpretations is the growth 
or progress of the human mind itself. Modes of interpreting vary as time 
goes on; they partake of the general state of literature or knowledge. It has not 
been easily or at once that mankind have learned to realize the character of sacred 
writings—they seem almost necessarily to veil themselves from human eyes as circumstances 
change; it is the old age of the world only that has at length understood 
its childhood. (Or rather perhaps is <pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />beginning to understand it, and learning to make allowance for 
its own deficiency of knowledge; for the infancy of the human race, as of 
the individual, affords but few indications of the workings of the mind within.) 
More often than we suppose, the great sayings and doings upon the earth, ‘thoughts 
that breathe and words that burn,’ are lost in a sort of chaos to the apprehension 
of those that come after. Much of past history is dimly seen and receives only a 
conventional interpretation, even when the memorials of it remain. There is a time 
at which the freshness of early literature is lost; mankind have turned rhetoricians, 
and no longer write or feel in the spirit which created it. In this unimaginative 
period in which sacred or ancient writings are partially unintelligible, many methods 
have been taken at different times to adapt the ideas of the past to the wants of 
the present. One age has wandered into the flowery paths of allegory,</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p4">‘In pious meditation fancy fed.’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.i-p5">Another has straitened the liberty of the Gospel by a rigid
application of logic, the former being a method which was
at first more naturally applied to the Old Testament, the
latter to the New. Both methods of interpretation, the 
mystical and logical, as they may be termed, have been
practised on the Vedas and the Koran, as well as on the
Jewish and Christian Scriptures, the true glory and note of
divinity in these latter being not that they have hidden
mysterious or double meanings, but a simple and universal
one, which is beyond them and will survive them. Since
the revival of literature, interpreters have not unfrequently
fallen into error of another kind from a pedantic and misplaced use of classical learning; the minute examination of
words often withdrawing the mind from more important
matters. A tendency may be observed within the last
century to clothe systems of philosophy in the phraseology
of Scripture. But ‘new wine cannot thus be put into old <pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />bottles.’ Though roughly distinguishable by different ages, these 
modes or tendencies also exist together; the remains of all of them may be remarked 
in some of the popular commentaries of our own day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">More common than any of these methods, and not peculiar to any 
age, is that which may be called by way of distinction the rhetorical one. The tendency 
to exaggerate or amplify the meaning of simple words for the sake of edification 
may indeed have a practical use in sermons, the object of which is to awaken not 
so much the intellect as the heart and conscience. Spiritual food, like natural, 
may require to be of a certain bulk to nourish the human mind. But this ‘tendency 
to edification’ has had an unfortunate influence on the interpretation of Scripture. 
For the preacher almost necessarily oversteps the limits of actual knowledge, his 
feelings overflow with the subject; even if he have the power, he has seldom the 
time for accurate thought or inquiry. And in the course of years spent in writing, 
perhaps, without study, he is apt to persuade himself, if not others, of the truth 
of his own repetitions. The trivial consideration of making a discourse of sufficient 
length is often a reason why he overlays the words of Christ and his Apostles with 
commonplaces. The meaning of the text is not always the object which he has in view, 
but some moral or religious lesson which he has found it necessary to append to 
it; some cause which he is pleading, some error of the day which he has to combat. 
And while in some passages he hardly dares to trust himself with the full force 
of Scripture (<scripRef passage="Matt 5:34; 9:13; 19:21" id="iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0;|Matt|9|13|0|0;|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34 Bible:Matt.9.13 Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. v. 34; ix. 13; xix. 21</scripRef>: 
<scripRef id="iii.i-p6.2" passage="Acts v. 29" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">Acts v. 29</scripRef>), in others he extracts 
more from words than they really imply (<scripRef passage="Matt 22:21; 28:20" id="iii.i-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0;|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21 Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxii. 21; xxviii. 20</scripRef>: 
<scripRef id="iii.i-p6.4" passage="Rom. xiii. 1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>; &amp;c.), being more eager to guard against the abuse of some precept than to enforce 
it, attenuating or adapting the utterance of prophecy to the requirements or to 
the measure of modern times. Any one who has ever written sermons is aware how hard 
it is to apply Scripture to the <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />wants of his hearers and at the same time to preserve its meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">The phenomenon which has been described in the preceding pages 
is so familiar, and yet so extraordinary, that it requires an effort of thought 
to appreciate its true nature. We do not at once see the absurdity of the same words 
having many senses, or free our minds from the illusion that the Apostle or Evangelist 
must have written with a reference to the creeds or controversies or circumstances 
of other times. Let it be considered, then, that this extreme variety of interpretation 
is found to exist in the case of no other book, but of the Scriptures only. Other 
writings are preserved to us in dead languages—Greek, Latin, Oriental, some of them 
in fragments, all of them originally in manuscript. It is true that difficulties 
arise in the explanation of these writings, especially in the most ancient, from 
our imperfect acquaintance with the meaning of words, or the defectiveness of copies, 
or the want of some historical or geographical information which is required to 
present an event or character in its true bearing. In comparison with the wealth 
and light of modern literature, our knowledge of Greek classical authors, for example, 
may be called imperfect and shadowy. Some of them have another sort of difficulty 
arising from subtlety or abruptness in the use of language; in lyric poetry especially, 
and some of the earlier prose, the greatness of the thought struggles with the stammering 
lips. It may be observed that all these difficulties occur also in Scripture; 
they are found equally in sacred and profane literature. But the meaning of classical 
authors is known with comparative certainty; and the interpretation of them seems 
to rest on a scientific basis. It is not, therefore, to philological or historical 
difficulties that the greater part of the uncertainty in the interpretation of Scripture 
is to be attributed. No ignorance of Hebrew or Greek is sufficient to account for 
it. Even the Vedas and the Zendavesta, though beset by obscurities of language <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />probably greater than are found in any portion of the Bible, 
are interpreted, at least by European scholars, according to fixed rules, and beginning 
to be clearly understood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">To bring the parallel home, let us imagine the remains of some 
well-known Greek author, as Plato or Sophocles, receiving the same treatment at 
the hands of the world which the Scriptures have experienced. The text of such an 
author, when first printed by Aldus or Stephens, would be gathered from the imperfect 
or miswritten copies which fell in the way of the editors; after awhile older and 
better manuscripts come to light, and the power of using and estimating the value 
of manuscripts is greatly improved. We may suppose, further, that the readings of 
these older copies do not always conform to some received canons of criticism. Up 
to the year 1550, or 1624, alterations, often proceeding on no principle, have been 
introduced into the text; but now a stand is made—an edition which appeared at 
the latter of the two dates just mentioned is invested with authority; this 
authorized text is a <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.i-p8.1">pièce de résistance</span></i> against innovation. Many reasons 
are given why it is better to have bad readings to which the world is accustomed 
than good ones which are novel and strange—why the later manuscripts of Plato or 
Sophocles are often to be preferred to earlier ones—why it is useless to remove 
imperfections where perfect accuracy is not to be attained. A fear of disturbing 
the critical canons which have come down from former ages is, however, suspected 
to be one reason for the opposition. And custom and prejudice, and the nicety of 
the subject, and all the arguments which are intelligible to the many against the 
truth, which is intelligible only to the few, are thrown into the scale to preserve 
the works of Plato or Sophocles as nearly as possible in the received text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Leaving the text, we proceed to interpret and translate. The 
meaning of Greek words is known with tolerable certainty; and the grammar of the 
Greek language has <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />been minutely analyzed both in ancient and modern times. Yet 
the interpretation of Sophocles is tentative and uncertain; it seems to vary from 
age to age: to some the great tragedian has appeared to embody in his choruses 
certain theological or moral ideas of his own age or country; there are others 
who find there an allegory of the Christian religion or of the history of modern 
Europe. Several schools of critics have commented on his works; to the Englishman 
he has presented one meaning, to the Frenchman another, to the German a third; 
the interpretations have also differed with the philosophical systems which the 
interpreters espoused. To one the same words have appeared to bear a moral, to another 
a symbolical meaning; a third is determined wholly by the authority of old commentators; while there is a disposition to condemn the scholar who seeks to interpret Sophocles 
from himself only, and with reference to the ideas and beliefs of the age in which 
he lived. And the error of such an one is attributed not only to some intellectual 
but even to a moral obliquity which prevents his seeing the true meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">It would be tedious to follow into details the absurdity which 
has been supposed. By such methods it would be truly said that Sophocles or Plato 
may be made to mean anything. It would seem as if some <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p10.1">Novum Organum</span></i> were 
needed to lay down rules of interpretation for ancient literature. Still one other 
supposition has to be introduced which will appear, perhaps, more extravagant than 
any which have preceded. Conceive then that these modes of interpreting Sophocles 
had existed for ages; that great institutions and interests had become 
interwoven with them, and in some degree even the honour of nations and 
churches—is it too much to say that in such a case they would be changed with 
difficulty, and that they would continue to be maintained long after critics and 
philosophers had seen that they were indefensible?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">No one who has a Christian feeling would place classical <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />on a level with sacred literature; and there are other 
particulars in which the preceding comparison fails, as, for example, the style 
and subject. But, however different the subject, although the interpretation of 
Scripture requires ‘a vision and faculty divine,’ or at least a moral and 
religious interest which is not needed in the study of a Greek poet or 
philosopher, yet in what may be termed the externals of interpretation, that is 
to say, the meaning of words, the connexion of sentences, the settlement of the 
text, the evidence of facts, the same rules apply to the Old and New Testaments 
as to other books. And the figure is no exaggeration of the erring fancy of men 
in the use of Scripture, or of the tenacity with which they cling to the 
interpretations of other times, or of the arguments by which they maintain them. 
All the resources of knowledge may be turned into a means not of discovering the 
true rendering, but of upholding a received one. Grammar appears to start from 
an independent point of view, yet inquiries into the use of the article or the 
preposition have been observed to wind round into a defence of some doctrine. 
Rhetoric often magnifies its own want of taste into the design of inspiration. 
Logic (that other mode of rhetoric) is apt to lend itself to the illusion, by 
stating erroneous explanations with a clearness which is mistaken for truth. ‘Metaphysical aid’ carries away the common understanding 
into a region where it must blindly follow. Learning obscures as well as 
illustrates; it heaps up chaff when there is no more wheat. These are some of the 
ways in which the sense of Scripture has become confused, by the help of tradition, 
in the course of ages, under a load of commentators.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">The book itself remains as at the first, unchanged amid the changing 
interpretations of it. The office of the interpreter is not to add another, but 
to recover the original one; the meaning, that is, of the words as they struck 
on the ears or flashed before the eyes of those who first heard and read them. He 
has to transfer himself to another age; to <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />imagine that he is a disciple of Christ or Paul; to disengage 
himself from all that follows. The history of Christendom is nothing to him; but 
only the scene at Galilee or Jerusalem, the handful of believers who gathered themselves 
together at Ephesus, or Corinth, or Rome. His eye is fixed on the form of one like 
the Son of man, or of the Prophet who was girded with a garment of camel’s hair, 
or of the Apostle who had a thorn in the flesh. The greatness of the Roman Empire 
is nothing to him; it is an inner not an outer world that he is striving to restore. 
All the after-thoughts of theology are nothing to him; they are not the true lights 
which light him in difficult places. His concern is with a book in which, as in 
other ancient writings, are some things of which we are ignorant; which defect 
of our knowledge cannot, however, be supplied by the conjectures of fathers or divines. 
The simple words of that book he tries to preserve absolutely pure from the refinements 
or distinctions of later times. He acknowledges that they are fragmentary, and would 
suspect himself, if out of fragments he were able to create a well-rounded system 
or a continuous history. The greater part of his learning is a knowledge of the 
text itself; he has no delight in the voluminous literature which has overgrown 
it. He has no theory of interpretation; a few rules guarding against common errors 
are enough for him. His object is to read Scripture like any other book, with a 
real interest and not merely a conventional one. He wants to be able to open his 
eyes and see or imagine things as they truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">Nothing would be more likely to restore a natural feeling on 
this subject than a history of the Interpretation of Scripture. It would take us 
back to the beginning; it would present in one view the causes which have darkened 
the meaning of words in the course of ages; it would clear away the remains of 
dogmas, systems, controversies, which are encrusted upon them. It would show us 
the ‘erring fancy’ of interpreters assuming sometimes to have the <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />Spirit of God Himself, yet unable to pass beyond the limits of 
their own age, and with a judgement often biassed by party. Great names there have 
been among them, names of men who may be reckoned also among the benefactors of 
the human race, yet comparatively few who have understood the thoughts of other 
times, or who have bent their minds to ‘interrogate’ the meaning of words. Such
a work would enable us to separate the elements of doctrine and tradition 
with which the meaning of Scripture is encumbered in our own day. It would mark 
the different epochs of interpretation from the time when the living word was in 
process of becoming a book to Origen and Tertullian, from Origen to Jerome and Augustine, 
from Jerome and Augustine to Abelard and Aquinas; again, making a new beginning 
with the revival of literature, from Erasmus, the father of Biblical criticism in 
more recent times, with Calvin and Beza for his immediate successors, through Grotius 
and Hammond, down to De Wette and Meyer, our own contemporaries. We should see how 
the mystical interpretation of Scripture originated in the Alexandrian age; how it blended with the logical and rhetorical; how both received weight and 
currency from their use in support of the claims and teaching of the Church. We 
should notice how the ‘new learning’ of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries gradually 
awakened the critical faculty in the study of the sacred writings; how Biblical 
criticism has slowly but surely followed in the track of philological and historical 
(not without a remoter influence exercised upon it also by natural science); how, 
too, the form of the scholastic literature, and even of notes on the classics, insensibly 
communicated itself to commentaries on Scripture. We should see how the word inspiration, 
from being used in a general way to express what may be called the prophetic spirit 
of Scripture, has passed, within the last two centuries, into a sort of technical 
term; how, in other instances, the practice or feeling of earlier ages has been 
hollowed out into the theory or system <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />of later ones. We should observe how the popular explanations 
of prophecy as in heathen (Thucyd. ii. 54), so also in Christian times, had adapted 
themselves to the circumstances of mankind. We might remark that in our own country, 
and in the present generation especially, the interpretation of Scripture had assumed 
an apologetic character, as though making an effort to defend itself against some 
supposed inroad of science and Criticism; while among German commentators there 
is, for the first time in the history of the world, an approach to agreement and 
certainty. For example, the diversity among German writers on prophecy is far less 
than among English ones. That is a new phenomenon which has to be acknowledged. 
More than any other subject of human knowledge, Biblical criticism has hung to the 
past; it has been hitherto found truer to the traditions of the Church than to 
the words of Christ. It has made, however, two great steps onward—at the time of 
the Reformation and in our day. The diffusion of a critical spirit in history and 
literature is affecting the criticism of the Bible in our own day in a manner not 
unlike the burst of intellectual life in the fifteenth or sixteenth centuries. Educated 
persons are beginning to ask, not what Scripture may be made to mean, but what it 
does. And it is no exaggeration to say that he who in the present state of knowledge 
will confine himself to the plain meaning of words and the study of their context 
may know more of the original spirit and intention of the authors of the New Testament 
than all the controversial writers of former ages put together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">Such a history would be of great value to philosophy as well 
as to theology. It would be the history of the human mind in one of its most 
remarkable manifestations. For ages which are not original show their character 
in the interpretation of ancient writings. Creating nothing, and incapable of that 
effort of imagination which is required in a true criticism of the past, they read 
and explain the <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />thoughts of former times by the conventional modes of their own. 
Such a history would form a kind of preface or prolegomena to the study of Scripture. 
Like the history of science, it would save many a useless toil; it would indicate 
the uncertainties on which it is not worth while to speculate further; the by-paths 
or labyrinths in which men lose themselves; the mines that are already worked out. 
He who reflects on the multitude of explanations which already exist of the ‘number 
of the beast,’ ‘the two witnesses,’ ‘the little horn,’ ‘the man of sin,’ who observes 
the manner in which these explanations have varied with the political movements 
of our own time, will be unwilling to devote himself to a method of inquiry in which 
there is so little appearance of certainty or progress. These interpretations would 
destroy one another if they were all placed side by side in a tabular analysis. 
It is art instructive fact, which may be mentioned in passing, that Joseph Mede, 
the greatest authority on this subject, twice fixed the end of the world in the 
last century and once during his own lifetime. In like manner, he who notices the 
circumstance that the explanations of the first chapter of Genesis have slowly changed, 
and, as it were, retreated before the advance of geology, will be unwilling to add 
another to the spurious reconcilements of science and revelation. Or, to take an 
example of another kind, the Protestant divine who perceives that the types and 
figures of the Old Testament are employed by Roman Catholics in support of 
the tenets of their church, will be careful not to use weapons which it is impossible 
to guide, and which may with equal force be turned against himself. Those who have 
handled them on the Protestant side have before now fallen victims to them, not 
observing as they fell that it was by their own hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">Much of the uncertainty which prevails in the interpretation 
of Scripture arises out of party efforts to wrest its meaning to different sides. 
There are, however, deeper reasons which have hindered the natural meaning of the <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />text from immediately and universally prevailing. One of these 
is the unsettled state of many questions which have an important but indirect bearing 
on this subject. Some of these questions veil themselves in ambiguous terms; and 
no one likes to draw them out of their hiding-place into the light of day. In natural 
science it is felt to be useless to build on assumptions; in history we look with 
suspicion on <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p15.1">a priori</span></i> ideas of what ought to have been; in mathematics, 
when a step is wrong, we pull the house down until we reach the point at which the 
error is discovered. But in theology it is otherwise; there the tendency has been 
to conceal the unsoundness of the foundation under the fairness and loftiness of 
the superstructure. It has been thought safer to allow arguments to stand which, 
although fallacious, have been on the right side, than to point out their defect. 
And thus many principles have imperceptibly grown up which have overridden facts. 
No one would interpret Scripture, as many do, but for certain previous suppositions 
with which we come to the perusal of it. ‘There can be no error in the Word of 
God,’ therefore the discrepancies in the books of Kings and Chronicles are only 
apparent, or may be attributed to differences in the copies:—‘It is a thousand 
times more likely that the interpreter should err than the inspired writer.’ For 
a like reason the failure of a prophecy is never admitted, in spite of Scripture 
and of history (<scripRef id="iii.i-p15.2" passage="Jer. xxxvi. 30" parsed="|Jer|36|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36.30">Jer. xxxvi. 30</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Isa 23:1-18" id="iii.i-p15.3" parsed="|Isa|23|1|23|18" osisRef="Bible:Isa.23.1-Isa.23.18">Isa. xxiii</scripRef>: <scripRef id="iii.i-p15.4" passage="Amos vii. 10-17" parsed="|Amos|7|10|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.10-Amos.7.17">Amos vii. 10-17</scripRef>); the mention of 
a name later than the supposed age of the prophet is not allowed, as in other writings, 
to be taken in evidence of the date (<scripRef id="iii.i-p15.5" passage="Isa. xlv. 1" parsed="|Isa|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.1">Isa. xlv. 1</scripRef>). The accuracy of the Old Testament 
is measured not by the standard of primaeval history, but of a modern critical one, 
which, contrary to all probability, is supposed to be attained; this arbitrary 
standard once assumed, it becomes a point of honour or of faith to defend 
every name, date, place, which occurs. Or to take another class of questions, it 
is said that ‘the various theories of the origin of the three first Gospels are 
all <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />equally unknown to the Holy Catholic Church,’ or as another writer 
of a different school expresses himself, ‘they tend to sap the inspiration of the 
New Testament.’ Again, the language in which our Saviour speaks of His own union 
with the Father is interpreted by the language of the creeds. Those who remonstrate 
against double senses, allegorical interpretations, forced reconcilements, find 
themselves met by a sort of presupposition that ‘God speaks not as man speaks.’ 
The limitation of the human faculties is confusedly appealed to as a reason for 
abstaining from investigations which are quite within their limits. The suspicion 
of Deism, or perhaps of Atheism, awaits inquiry. By such fears a good man refuses 
to be influenced; a philosophical mind is apt to cast them aside with too much 
bitterness. It is better to close the book than to read it under conditions of thought 
which are imposed from without. Whether those conditions of thought are the traditions 
of the Church, or the opinions of the religious world—Catholic or Protestant — makes 
no difference. They are inconsistent with the freedom of the truth and the moral 
character of the Gospel. It becomes necessary, therefore, to examine briefly some 
of these prior questions which lie in the way of a reasonable criticism.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p16">§ 2.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">Among these previous questions, that which first presents itself 
is the one already alluded to—the question of inspiration. Almost all Christians 
agree in the word, which use and tradition have consecrated to express the reverence 
which they truly feel for the Old and New Testaments. But here the agreement of 
opinion ends; the meaning of inspiration has been variously explained, or more 
often passed over in silence from a fear of stirring the difficulties that would 
arise about it. It is one of those theological terms which may be regarded as ‘great peacemakers,’ but which are also sources of distrust and misunderstanding. <pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />For while we are ready to shake hands with any one who uses the 
same language as ourselves, a doubt is apt to insinuate itself whether he takes 
language in the same senses—whether a particular term conveys all the associations 
to another which it does to ourselves—whether it is not possible that one who disagrees 
about the word may not be more nearly agreed about the thing. The advice has, indeed, 
been given to the theologian that he ‘should take care of words and leave things 
to themselves;’ the authority, however, who gives the advice is not good—it is 
placed by Goethe in the mouth of Mephistopheles. Pascal seriously charges the Jesuits 
with acting on a similar maxim—excommunicating those who meant the same thing and 
said another, holding communion with those who said the same thing and meant another. 
But this is not the way to heal the wounds of the Church of Christ; we cannot thus 
‘skin and film’ the weak places of theology. Errors about words, and the attribution 
to words themselves of an excessive importance, lie at the root of theological as 
of other confusions. In theology they are more dangerous than in other sciences, 
because they cannot so readily be brought to the test of facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">The word inspiration has received more numerous gradations and 
distinctions of meaning than perhaps any other in the whole of theology. There is 
an inspiration of superintendence and an inspiration of suggestion; an inspiration 
which would have been consistent with the Apostle or Evangelist falling into error, 
and an inspiration which would have prevented him from erring; verbal organic inspiration 
by which the inspired person is the passive utterer of a Divine Word, and an inspiration 
which acts through the character of the sacred writer; there is an inspiration 
which absolutely communicates the fact to be revealed or statement to be made, and 
an inspiration which does not supersede the ordinary knowledge of human events; 
there is an inspiration which demands infallibility in <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />matters of doctrine, but allows for mistakes in fact. Lastly, 
there is a view of inspiration which recognizes only its supernatural and prophetic 
character, and a view of inspiration which regards the Apostles and Evangelists 
as equally inspired in their writings and in their lives, and in both receiving 
the guidance of the Spirit of truth in a manner not different in kind but only in 
degree from ordinary Christians. Many of these explanations lose sight of the original 
meaning and derivation of the word; some of them are framed with the view of meeting 
difficulties; all perhaps err in attempting to define what, though real, is incapable 
of being defined in an exact manner. Nor for any of the higher or supernatural views 
of inspiration is there any foundation in the Gospels or Epistles. There is no appearance 
in their writings that the Evangelists or Apostles had any inward gift, or were 
subject to any power external to them different from that of preaching or teaching 
which they daily exercised; nor do they anywhere lead us to suppose that they were 
free from error or infirmity. St. Paul writes like a Christian teacher, exhibiting 
all the emotions and vicissitudes of human feeling, speaking, indeed, with authority, 
but hesitating in difficult cases and more than once correcting himself, corrected, 
too, by the course of events in his expectation of the coming of Christ. The Evangelist 
‘who saw it, bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true’ 
(<scripRef id="iii.i-p18.1" passage="John xix. 35" parsed="|John|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.35">John xix. 35</scripRef>). Another Evangelist does not profess to be an original narrator, 
but only ‘to set forth in order a declaration of what eye-witnesses had delivered,’ like many others whose writings have not been preserved to us (<scripRef id="iii.i-p18.2" passage="Luke i. 1, 2" parsed="|Luke|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.1.2">Luke i. 1, 2</scripRef>). And the 
result is in accordance with the simple profession and style in which they describe 
themselves; there is no appearance, that is to say, of insincerity or want of faith; but neither is there perfect accuracy or agreement. One supposes the original 
dwelling-place of our Lord’s parents to have been Bethlehem (<scripRef id="iii.i-p18.3" passage="Matt. ii. 1, 22" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0;|Matt|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1 Bible:Matt.2.22">Matt. ii. 1, 22</scripRef>), another Nazareth (<scripRef id="iii.i-p18.4" passage="Luke ii. 4" parsed="|Luke|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.4">Luke ii. 4</scripRef>); they <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />trace his genealogy in different ways; one mentions the thieves 
blaspheming, another has preserved to after-ages the record of the penitent thief; they appear to differ about the day and hour of the Crucifixion; the narrative 
of the woman who anointed our Lord’s feet with ointment is told in all four, each 
narrative having more or less considerable variations. These are a few instances 
of the differences which arose in the traditions of the earliest ages respecting 
the history of our Lord. But he who wishes to investigate the character of the sacred 
writings should not be afraid to make a catalogue of them all with the view of estimating 
their cumulative weight. (For it is obvious that the answer which would be admitted 
in the case of a single discrepancy, will not be the true answer when there are 
many.) He should further consider that the narratives in which these discrepancies 
occur are short and partly identical—a cycle of tradition beyond which the knowledge 
of the early fathers never travels, though if all the things that Jesus said and 
did had been written down, ‘the world itself could not have contained the books 
that would have been written’ (<scripRef passage="John 20:30; 21:25" id="iii.i-p18.5" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0;|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30 Bible:John.21.25">John xx. 30; xxi. 25</scripRef>). For the proportion which 
these narratives bear to the whole subject, as well as their relation to one another, 
is an important element in the estimation of differences. In the same way, he who 
would understand the nature of prophecy in the Old Testament, should have the courage 
to examine how far its details were minutely fulfilled. The absence of such a fulfilment 
may further lead him to discover that he took the letter for the spirit in expecting 
it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">The subject will clear of itself if we bear in mind two considerations:—First, that the nature of inspiration can only be known from the examination of 
Scripture. There is no other source to which we can turn for information; and we 
have no right to assume some imaginary doctrine of inspiration like the infallibility 
of the Roman Catholic church. To the question, ‘What is inspiration’ the first <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />answer therefore is, 
‘That idea of Scripture which we gather 
from the knowledge of it.’ It is no mere <i> <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p19.1">a priori</span></i> notion, but one to which 
the book is itself a witness. It is a fact which we infer from the study of Scripture—not 
of one portion only, but of the whole. Obviously then it embraces writings of very 
different kinds—the book of Esther, for example, or the Song of Solomon, as well 
as the Gospel of St. John. It is reconcileable with the mixed good and evil 
of the characters of the Old Testament, which nevertheless does not exclude them 
from the favour of God, with the attribution to the Divine Being of actions at variance 
with that higher revelation, which He has given of himself in the Gospel; it is 
not inconsistent with imperfect or opposite aspects of the truth as in the Book 
of Job or Ecclesiastes, with variations of fact in the Gospels or the books of Kings 
and Chronicles, with inaccuracies of language in the Epistles of St. Paul. For these 
are all found in Scripture; neither is there any reason why they should not be, 
except a general impression that Scripture ought to have been written in a way different 
from what it has. A principle of progressive revelation admits them all; and this 
is already contained in the words of our Saviour, ‘Moses because of the hardness 
of your hearts;’ or even in the Old Testament, ‘Henceforth there shall be no 
more this proverb in the house of Israel.’ For what is progressive is necessarily 
imperfect in its earlier stages, and even erring to those who come after, whether 
it be the maxims of a half-civilized world which are compared with those of a civilized 
one, or the Law with the Gospel. Scripture itself points the way to answer the moral 
objections to Scripture. Lesser difficulties remain, but only such as would be found 
commonly in writings of the same age or country. There is no more reason why imperfect 
narratives should be excluded from Scripture than imperfect grammar; no more ground 
for expecting that the New Testament would be logical or Aristotelian in form, than 
that it would be written in Attic Greek.</p>
<pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">The other consideration is one which has been neglected by 
writers on this subject. It is this—that any true doctrine of inspiration must 
conform to all well-ascertained facts of history or of science. The same fact 
cannot be true and untrue, any more than the same words can have two opposite 
meanings. The same fact cannot be true in religion when seen by the light of 
faith, and untrue in science, when looked at through the medium of evidence or 
experiment. It is ridiculous to suppose that the sun goes round the earth in the 
same sense in which the earth goes round the sun; or that the world appears to 
have existed, but has not existed during the vast epochs of which geology speaks 
to us., But if so, there is no need of elaborate reconcilements of revelation and science; they reconcile themselves the moment 
any scientific truth is distinctly ascertained. As the idea of nature enlarges, 
the idea of revelation also enlarges; it was a temporary misunderstanding which 
severed them. And as the knowledge of nature which is possessed by the few is communicated 
in its leading features at least to the many, they will receive with it a 
higher conception of the ways of God to man. It may hereafter appear as natural 
to the majority of mankind to see the providence of God in the order of the world, 
as it once was to appeal to interruptions of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">It is true that there is a class of scientific facts with which 
popular opinions on theology often conflict and which do not seem to conform in 
all respects to the severer conditions of inductive science: such especially are 
the facts relating to the formation of the earth and the beginnings of the human 
race. But it is not worth while to fight on this debateable ground a losing battle 
in the hope that a generation will pass away before we sound a last retreat. Almost 
all intelligent persons are agreed that the earth has existed for myriads of ages; the best informed are of opinion that the history of nations extends back some 
thousand years before the Mosaic chronology; recent discoveries in geology <pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />may perhaps open a further vista of existence for the human species, 
while it is possible, and may one day be known, that mankind spread not from one 
but from many centres over the globe; or as others say, that the supply of links 
which are at present wanting in the chain of animal life may lead to new conclusions 
respecting the origin of man. Now let it be granted that these facts, being with 
the past, cannot be shown in the same palpable and evident manner as the facts of 
chemistry or physiology; and that the proof of some of them, especially of those 
last mentioned, is wanting; still it is a false policy to set up inspiration or 
revelation in opposition to them, a principle which can have no influence on them 
and should be rather kept out of their way. The sciences of geology and comparative 
philology are steadily gaining ground; many of the guesses of twenty years ago 
have become certainties, and the guesses of to-day may hereafter become so. Shall 
we peril religion on the possibility of their untruth? on such a cast to stake 
the life of man implies not only a recklessness of facts, but a misunderstanding 
of the nature of the Gospel. If it is fortunate for science, it is perhaps more 
fortunate for Christian truth, that the admission of Galileo’s discovery has for 
ever settled the principle of the relations between them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">A similar train of thought may be extended to the results of 
historical inquiries. These results cannot be barred by the dates or narrative of 
Scripture; neither should they be made to wind round into agreement with them. 
Again, the idea of inspiration must expand and take them in. Their importance in 
a religious point of view is not that they impugn or confirm the Jewish history, 
but that they show more clearly the purposes of God towards the whole human race. 
The recent chronological discoveries from Egyptian monuments do not tend to overthrow 
revelation, nor the Ninevite inscriptions to support it. The use of them on either 
side may indeed arouse a popular interest in them; it is apt to turn a scientific 
inquiry into a semi-religious <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />controversy. And to religion either use is almost equally 
injurious, because seeming to rest truths important to human life on the mere accident 
of an archaeological discovery. Is it to be thought that Christianity gains anything 
from the deciphering of the names of some Assyrian and Babylonian kings, contemporaries 
chiefly with the later Jewish history? As little as it ought to lose from the appearance 
of a contradictory narrative of the Exodus in the chamber of an Egyptian temple 
of the year <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p22.1">B.C.</span> 1500. This latter supposition may not be very probable. But it 
is worth while to ask ourselves the question, whether we can be right in maintaining 
any view of religion which can be affected by such a probability.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">It will be a further assistance in the consideration of this 
subject, to observe that the interpretation of Scripture has nothing to do with 
any opinion respecting its origin. The meaning of Scripture is one thing; the 
inspiration of Scripture is another. It is conceivable that those who hold the most 
different views about the one, may be able to agree about the other. Rigid upholders 
of the verbal inspiration of Scripture, and those who deny inspiration altogether, 
may nevertheless meet on the common ground of the meaning of words. If the term 
inspiration were to fall into disuse, no fact of nature, or history, or language, 
no event in the life of man, or dealings of God with him, would be in any degree 
altered. The word itself is but of yesterday, not found in the earlier confessions 
of the reformed faith; the difficulties that have arisen about it are only two 
or three centuries old. Therefore the question of inspiration, though in one sense 
important, is to the interpreter as though it were not important; he is in no way 
called upon to determine a matter with which he has nothing to do, and which was 
not determined by fathers of the Church. And he had better go on his way and leave 
the more precise definition of the word to the progress of knowledge and the <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />results of the study of Scripture, instead of entangling himself with a
theory about it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">It is one evil of conditions or previous suppositions in the 
study of Scripture, that the assumption of them has led to an apologetic temper 
in the interpreters of Scripture. The tone of apology is always a tone of 
weakness, and does injury to a good cause. It is the reverse of ‘ye shall know 
the truth, and the truth shall make you free.’ It is hampered with the 
necessity of making a defence, and also with previous defences of the same side; 
it accepts, with an excess of reserve and caution, the truth itself, when it 
comes from an opposite quarter. Commentators are often more occupied with the 
proof of miracles than with the declaration of life and immortality; with the 
fulfilment of the details of prophecy than with its life and power; with the 
reconcilement of the discrepancies in the narrative of the infancy, pointed out 
by Schleiermacher, than with the importance of the great event of the appearance 
of the Saviour—‘<i>To this end was I 
born and for this cause came I into the world that I should bear witness unto 
the truth</i>.’ The same tendency is observable also in reference to the Acts of the Apostles 
and the Epistles, which are not only brought into harmony with each other, but interpreted 
with a reference to the traditions of existing communions. The natural meaning of 
particular expressions, as for example: ‘Why are they then baptized for the dead?’ 
(<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:29" id="iii.i-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29">1 Cor. xv. 29</scripRef>), 
or the words ‘because of the angels’ (<scripRef passage="1Cor 11:10" id="iii.i-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.10">1 Cor. xi. 10</scripRef>); or, 
‘this 
generation shall not pass away until all these things be fulfilled’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p24.3" passage="Matt. xxiv. 34" parsed="|Matt|24|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.34">Matt. xxiv. 
34</scripRef>); or, ‘upon this rock will I build my Church’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p24.4" passage="Matt. xvi. 18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>), is set aside in 
favour of others, which, however improbable, are more in accordance with preconceived 
opinions, or seem to be more worthy of the sacred writers. The language, and also 
the text, are treated on the same defensive and conservative principles. The received 
translations of <scripRef id="iii.i-p24.5" passage="Phil. ii. 6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef> (‘Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery 
to be equal with God’), or of <pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" /><scripRef id="iii.i-p24.6" passage="Rom. iii. 25" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. iii. 25</scripRef> (‘Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through 
faith in his blood’), or <scripRef id="iii.i-p24.7" passage="Rom. xv. 6" parsed="|Rom|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.6">Rom. xv. 6</scripRef> (‘God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ’), though erroneous, are not given up without a struggle; the 
<scripRef passage="1Tim 3:16" id="iii.i-p24.8" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1John 5:7" id="iii.i-p24.9" parsed="|1John|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.7">1 John v. 7</scripRef> (the three witnesses), though the first (‘God manifest 
in the flesh,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p24.10">ΘΣ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p24.11">ΟΣ</span>) is not found in the best manuscripts, and the second in 
no Greek manuscript worth speaking of, have not yet disappeared from the editions 
of the Greek Testament commonly in use in England, and still less from the English 
translation. An English commentator who, with Lachmann and Tischendorf, supported 
also by the authority of Erasmus, ventures to alter the punctuation of the doxology 
in <scripRef id="iii.i-p24.12" passage="Rom. ix. 5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef> (‘Who is over all God blessed for ever’) hardly escapes the charge 
of heresy. That in most of these eases the words referred to have a direct bearing 
on important controversies is a reason not for retaining, but for correcting them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p25">The temper of accommodation shows itself especially in two ways: first, in the attempt to adapt the truths of Scripture to the doctrines of the 
creeds; secondly, in the adaptation of the precepts and maxims of Scripture to 
the language or practice of our own age. Now the creeds are acknowledged to be a 
part of Christianity; they stand in a close relation to the words of Christ and 
his Apostles; nor can it be said that any heterodox formula makes a nearer approach 
to a simple and scriptural rule of faith. Neither is anything gained by contrasting 
them with Scripture, in which the germs of the expressions used in them are sufficiently 
apparent. Yet it does not follow that they should be pressed into the service of 
the interpreter. The growth of ideas in the interval which separated the first century 
from the fourth or sixth makes it impossible to apply the language of the one to 
the explanation of the other. Between Scripture and the Nicene or Athanasian Creed, 
a world of the understanding comes in—that world of abstractions and second notions; and mankind are no longer at the same <pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" />point as when the whole of Christianity was contained in the 
words, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou mayest be saved,’ when the Gospel 
centred in the attachment to a living or recently departed friend and Lord. The 
language of the New Testament is the first utterance and consciousness of the mind 
of Christ; or the immediate vision of the Word of life (<scripRef passage="1John 1:1" id="iii.i-p25.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John i. 1</scripRef>) as it presented 
itself before the eyes of His first followers, or as the sense of His truth and 
power grew upon them (<scripRef id="iii.i-p25.2" passage="Rom. i. 3, 4" parsed="|Rom|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3-Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 3, 4</scripRef>); the other is the result of three or four centuries 
of reflection arid controversy. And although this last had a truth suited to its 
age, and its technical expressions have sunk deep into the heart of the human race, 
it is not the less unfitted to be the medium by the help of which Scripture is to 
be explained. If the occurrence of the phraseology of the Nicene age in a verse 
of the Epistles would detect the spuriousness of the verse in which it was found, 
how can the Nicene or Athanasian Creed be a suitable instrument for the interpretation 
of Scripture? That advantage which the New Testament has over the teaching of the 
Church, as representing what may be termed the childhood of the Gospel, would be 
lost if its language were required to conform to that of the Creeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p26">To attribute to St. Paul or the Twelve the abstract notion of 
Christian truth, which afterwards sprang up in the Catholic Church, is the same 
sort of anachronism as to attribute to them a system of philosophy. It is the same 
error as to attribute to Homer the ideas of Thales or Heraclitus, or to Thales the 
more developed principles of Aristotle and Plato. Many persons who have no difficulty 
in tracing the growth of institutions, yet seem to fail in recognizing the more 
subtle progress of an idea. It is hard to imagine the absence of conceptions with 
which we are familiar; to go back to the germ of what we know only in maturity; to give up what has grown to us, and become a part of our minds. In the present 
case, however, the development is <pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" />not difficult to prove. The statements of Scripture are unaccountable 
if we deny it; the silence of Scripture is equally unaccountable. Absorbed as St. 
Paul was in the person of Christ with an intensity of faith and love of which in 
modern days and at this distance of time we can scarcely form a conception—high 
as he raised the dignity of his Lord above all things in heaven and earth—looking 
to Him as the Creator of all things, and the head of quick and dead, he does not 
speak of Him as ‘equal to the Father,’ or ‘of one substance with the Father.’ Much 
of the language of the Epistles (passages for example such as <scripRef id="iii.i-p26.1" passage="Rom. i. 2" parsed="|Rom|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2">Rom. i. 2</scripRef>: <scripRef id="iii.i-p26.2" passage="Phil. ii. 6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. 
ii. 6</scripRef>) would lose their meaning if distributed in alternate clauses between our 
Lord’s humanity and divinity. Still greater difficulties would be introduced into 
the Gospels by the attempt to identify them with the Creeds. We should have to suppose 
that He was and was not tempted; that when He prayed to His Father He prayed also 
to Himself; that He knew and did not know ‘of that hour’ of which He as well as 
the angels were ignorant. How could He have said, ‘My God, my God, why hast thou 
forsaken me’? or, ‘Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me’? How could 
He have doubted whether ‘when the Son cometh he shall find faith upon the earth’? These simple and touching words have to be taken out of their natural meaning 
and connexion to be made the theme of apologetic discourses if we insist on reconciling 
them with the distinctions of later ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p27">Neither, as has been already remarked, would the substitution 
of any other precise or definite rule of faith, as for example the Unitarian, be 
more favourable to the interpretation of Scripture. How could the Evangelist St. 
John have said ‘the Word was God,’ or ‘God was the Word’ (according to either mode 
of translating), or how would our Lord Himself have said, ‘I and the Father are one,’ if either had meant that Christ was a mere man, 
‘a prophet or as one of the prophets’? No one who takes words in their natural <pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />sense can suppose that 
‘in the beginning’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p27.1" passage="John i. 1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>) means, 
‘at 
the commencement of the ministry of Christ,’ or that ‘the Word was with God,’ only 
relates ‘to the withdrawal of Christ to commune with God,’ or that ‘the Word is said 
to be God,’ in the ironical sense of <scripRef id="iii.i-p27.2" passage="John x. 35" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>. But while venturing to turn one 
eye on these (perhaps obsolete) perversions of the meanings of words in old opponents, 
we must not forget also to keep the other open to our own. The object of the preceding 
remark is not to enter into controversy with them, or to balance the statements 
of one side with those of the other, but only to point out the error of introducing 
into the interpretation of Scripture the notions of a later age which is 
common alike to us and them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p28">The other kind of accommodation which was alluded to above 
arises out of the difference between the social and ecclesiastical state of the 
world, as it exists in actual fact, and the ideal which the Gospel presents to 
us. An ideal is, by its very nature, far removed from actual life. It is 
enshrined not in the material things of the external world, but in the heart and 
conscience. Mankind are dissatisfied at this separation; they fancy that they 
can make the inward kingdom an outward one also. But this is not possible. The 
frame of civilization, that is to say, institutions and laws, the usages of 
business, the customs of society, these are for the most part mechanical, 
capable only in a certain degree of a higher and spiritual life. Christian 
motives have never existed in such strength, as to make it safe or possible to 
entrust them with the preservation of social order. Other interests are 
therefore provided and other principles, often independent of the teaching of 
the Gospel, or even apparently at variance with it. ‘If a man smite thee on the 
right cheek turn to him the other also,’ is not a
regulation of police but an ideal rule of conduct, not to be explained away, 
but rarely if ever to be literally acted upon in a civilized country; or rather 
to be acted upon always in spirit, yet not without a reference to the interests <pb n="27" id="iii.i-Page_27" />of the community. If a missionary were to endanger the public 
peace and come like the Apostles saying, ‘I ought to obey God rather than man,’ it 
is obvious that the most Christian of magistrates could not allow him (say in India 
or New Zealand) to shield himself under the authority of these words. For in religion 
as in philosophy there are two opposite poles; of truth and action, of doctrine 
and practice, of idea and fact. The image of God in Christ is over against the necessities 
of human nature and the state of man on earth. Our Lord Himself recognizes this 
distinction, when He says, ‘Of whom do the kings of the earth gather tribute?’ and 
‘then are the children free’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p28.1" passage="Matt. xvii. 26" parsed="|Matt|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.26">Matt. xvii. 26</scripRef>). And again, ‘Notwithstanding lest 
we should offend them,’ &amp;c. Here are contrasted what may be termed the two poles 
of idea and fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p29">All men appeal to Scripture, and desire to draw the authority 
of Scripture to their side; its voice may be heard in the turmoil of political 
strife; a merely verbal similarity, the echo of a word, has weight in the determination 
of a controversy. Such appeals are not to be met always by counter-appeals; they 
rather lead to the consideration of deeper questions as to the manner in which Scripture 
is to be applied. In what relation does it stand to actual life? Is it a law, or 
only a spirit? for nations, or for individuals? to be enforced generally, or in 
details also? Are its maxims to be modified by experience, or acted upon in defiance 
of experience? Are the accidental circumstances of the first believers to become 
a rule for us? Is everything, in short, done or said by our Saviour and His Apostles, 
to be regarded as a precept or example which is to be followed on all occasions 
and to last for all time? That can hardly be, consistently with the changes of 
human things. It would be a rigid skeleton of Christianity (not the image of Christ), 
to which society and politics, as well as the lives of individuals, would be conformed. 
It would be the oldness of the letter, on which the world would be stretched; not 
‘the <pb n="28" id="iii.i-Page_28" />law of the spirit of life’ which St. Paul teaches. The attempt 
to force politics and law into the framework of religion is apt to drive us up into 
a corner, in which the great principles of truth and justice have no longer room 
to make themselves felt. It is better, as well as safer, to take the liberty with 
which Christ has made us free. For our Lord Himself has left behind Him words, which 
contain a principle large enough to admit all the forms of society or of life; ‘My kingdom is not of this world’ 
(<scripRef id="iii.i-p29.1" passage="John xviii. 36" parsed="|John|18|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.36">John xviii. 36</scripRef>). It does not come into collision 
with politics or knowledge; it has nothing to do with the Roman government or the 
Jewish priesthood, or with corresponding institutions in the present day; it is 
a counsel of perfection, and has its dwelling-place in the heart of man. That is 
the real solution of questions of Church and State; all else is relative to the 
history or circumstances of particular nations. That is the answer to a doubt which 
is also raised respecting the obligation of the letter of the Gospel on individual 
Christians. But this inwardness of the words of Christ is what few are able to receive; it is easier to apply them superficially to things without, than to be a partaker 
of them from within. And false and miserable applications of them are often made, 
and the kingdom of God becomes the tool of the kingdoms of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p30">The neglect of this necessary contrast between the ideal and 
the actual has had a twofold effect on the Interpretation of Scripture. It 
has led to an unfair appropriation of some portions of Scripture and an undue neglect 
of others. The letter is in many cases really or apparently in harmony with existing 
practices, or opinions, or institutions. In other cases it is far removed 
from them; it often seems as if the world would come to an end before the 
words of Scripture could be realized. The twofold effect just now mentioned, corresponds 
to these two classes. Some texts of Scripture have been eagerly appealed to and 
made (in one sense) too much of; they have been taken by <pb n="29" id="iii.i-Page_29" />force into the service of received opinions and beliefs; texts 
of the other class have been either unnoticed or explained away. Consider, for example, 
the extraordinary and unreasonable importance attached to single words, sometimes 
of doubtful meaning, in reference to any of the following subjects:— (1) Divorce; (2) Marriage with a Wife’s Sister; (3) Inspiration; (4) the Personality of the 
Holy Spirit; (5) Infant Baptism; (6) Episcopacy; (7) Divine Right of Kings; 
(8) Original Sin. There is, indeed, a kind of mystery in the way in which 
the chance words of a simple narrative, the occurrence of some accidental 
event, the use even of a figure of speech, or a mistranslation of a word in Latin 
or English, have affected the thoughts of future ages and distant countries. Nothing 
so slight that it has not been caught at; nothing so plain that it may not be explained 
away. What men have brought to the text they have also found there; what has received 
no interpretation or witness, either in the customs of the Church or in ‘the thoughts 
of many hearts,’ is still ‘an unknown tongue’ to them. It is with Scripture as with 
oratory, its effect partly depends on the preparation in the mind or in circumstances 
for the reception of it. There is no use of Scripture, no quotation or even misquotation 
of a word which is not a power in the world, when it embodies the spirit 
of a great movement or is echoed by the voice of a large party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p31">(1) On the first of the subjects referred to above, it is argued 
from Scripture that adulterers should not be allowed to marry again; and the point 
of the argument turns on the question whether the words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p31.1">ἐκτὸς λόγου πορνείας</span>)
‘saving for the cause of fornication,’ which occur in the first clause of an 
important text on marriage, were designedly or accidentally omitted in the second 
(<scripRef id="iii.i-p31.2" passage="Matt. v. 32" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>: ‘Whosoever shall put away his wife, saving 
for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery, and whosoever 
shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery;’ <pb n="30" id="iii.i-Page_30" />compare also <scripRef id="iii.i-p31.3" passage="Mark x. 11, 12" parsed="|Mark|10|11|10|12" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.11-Mark.10.12">Mark x. 11, 12</scripRef>). (2) The Scripture argument in 
the second instance is almost invisible, being drawn from a passage the meaning 
of which is irrelevant (<scripRef id="iii.i-p31.4" passage="Lev. xviii. 18" parsed="|Lev|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.18">Lev. xviii. 18</scripRef>: ‘Neither shalt thou take a wife to her 
sister to vex her, to uncover her nakedness beside the other in her lifetime’): and transferred from the Polygamy which prevailed in Eastern countries 3000 years 
ago to the Monogamy of the nineteenth century and the Christian Church, in spite 
of the custom and tradition of the Jews and the analogy of the brother’s widow. 
(3) In the third case the word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p31.5">θεόπνευστος</span>) ‘given by inspiration of God’ is spoken of the Old Testament, and is assumed to apply to the New, including that 
Epistle in which the expression occurs (<scripRef passage="2Tim 3:16" id="iii.i-p31.6" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>). (4) In the fourth example the 
words used are mysterious (<scripRef passage="John 14:26; 16:15" id="iii.i-p31.7" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0;|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.16.15">John xiv. 26; xvi. 15</scripRef>), and seem to come out of the 
depths of a divine consciousness; they have sometimes, however, received a more 
exact meaning than they could truly bear; what is spoken in a figure is construed 
with the severity of a logical statement, while passages of an opposite tenour are 
overlooked or set aside. (5) In the fifth instance, the mere mention of a family 
of a jailer at Philippi who was baptized (‘he and all his,’ <scripRef id="iii.i-p31.8" passage="Acts xvi. 33" parsed="|Acts|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.33">Acts xvi. 33</scripRef>), has led 
to the inference that in this family there were probably young children, and hence 
that infant baptism is, first, permissive, secondly, obligatory. (6) In the sixth 
case the chief stress of the argument from Scripture turns on the occurrence of 
the word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p31.9">ἐπίσκοπος</span>) bishop, in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, which is assisted 
by a supposed analogy between the position of the Apostles and of their successors; although the term bishop is clearly used in the passages referred to as well as 
in other parts of the New Testament indistinguishably from Presbyter, and the magisterial 
authority of bishops in after ages is unlike rather than like the personal authority 
of the Apostles in the beginning of the Gospel. The further development of Episcopacy 
into Apostolical <pb n="31" id="iii.i-Page_31" />succession has often been rested on the promise, ‘Lo, I am with 
you alway, even to the end of the world.’ (7) In the seventh case the precepts of 
order which are addressed in the Epistle to the ‘fifth monarchy men of those days,’ are transferred to a duty of obedience to hereditary princes; the fact of 
the house of David, ‘the Lord’s anointed,’ sitting on the throne of Israel is converted 
into a principle for all times and countries. And the higher lesson which our Saviour 
teaches: ‘Render unto Cæsar the things which are Cæsar’s,’ that is to say, ‘Render 
unto all their due, and to God above all,’ is spoiled by being made into a precept 
of political subjection. (8) Lastly, the justice of God ‘who rewardeth every man 
according to his works,’ and the Christian scheme of redemption, have been staked 
on two figurative expressions of St. Paul to which there is no parallel in any other 
part of Scripture (<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:22" id="iii.i-p31.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>: ‘For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall 
all be made alive,’ and the corresponding passage in <scripRef id="iii.i-p31.11" passage="Rom. v. 12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>); notwithstanding 
the declaration of the Old Testament as also of the New, ‘Every soul shall bear its 
own iniquity,’ and ‘neither this man sinned nor his parents.’ It is not necessary 
for our purpose to engage further in the matters of dispute which have arisen by 
the way in attempting to illustrate the general argument. Yet to avoid misconception 
it may be remarked, that many of the principles, rules, or truths mentioned, as 
for example, Infant Baptism, or the Episcopal Form of Church Government, have sufficient 
grounds; the weakness is the attempt to derive them from Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p32">With this minute and rigid enforcement of the words of Scripture 
in passages where the ideas expressed in them either really or apparently agree 
with received opinions or institutions, there remains to be contrasted the neglect, 
or in some instances the misinterpretation of other words which are not equally 
in harmony with the spirit of the age. In many of our Lord’s discourses He speaks 
of the <pb n="32" id="iii.i-Page_32" />‘blessedness of poverty:’ of the hardness which they that have 
riches will experience ‘in attaining eternal life.’ ‘It is easier for a camel to go 
through a needle’s eye,’ and ‘Son, thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things,’ and again 
‘One thing thou lackest, go sell all that thou hast.’ Precepts like these 
do not appeal to our own experience of life; they are unlike anything that we see 
around us at the present day, even among good men; to some among us they will recall 
the remarkable saying of Lessing,—that the Christian religion had been tried for 
eighteen centuries; the religion of Christ remained to be tried.’ To take them 
literally would be injurious to ourselves and to society (at least, so we think). 
Religious sects or orders who have seized this aspect of Christianity have come 
to no good, and have often ended in extravagance. It will not do to go into the 
world saying, ‘Woe unto you, ye rich men,’ or on entering a noble mansion to repeat 
the denunciations of the prophet about ‘cedar and vermilion,’ or on being shown the 
prospect of a magnificent estate to cry out, ‘Woe unto them that lay field to field 
that they may be placed alone in the midst of the earth.’ Times have altered, we 
say, since these denunciations were uttered; what appeared to the Prophet or Apostle 
a violation of the appointment of Providence has now become a part of it. It will 
not do to make a great supper, and mingle at the same board the two ends of society, 
as modern phraseology calls them, ‘fetching in the poor, the maimed, the lame, the 
blind,’ to fill the vacant places of noble guests. That would be eccentric in modern 
times, and even hurtful. Neither is it suitable for us to wash one another’s feet, 
or to perform any other menial office, because our Lord set us the example. The 
customs of society do not admit it; no good would be done by it, and singularity 
is of itself an evil. Well, then, are the precepts of Christ not to be obeyed? 
Perhaps in their fullest sense they cannot be obeyed. But at any rate they <pb n="33" id="iii.i-Page_33" />are not to be explained away; the standard of Christ is not 
to be lowered to ordinary Christian life, because ordinary Christian life cannot 
rise, even in good men, to the standard of Christ. And there may be ‘standing among 
us’ some one in ten thousand ‘whom we know not,’ in whom there is such a divine union 
of charity and prudence that he is most blest in the entire fulfilment of the precept—‘Go sell all that thou hast,’—which to obey literally in other cases would be evil, 
and not good. Many there have been, doubtless (not one or two only), who have given 
all that they had on earth to their family or friends—the poor servant ‘casting her 
two mites into the treasury,’ denying herself the ordinary comforts of life for 
the sake of an erring parent or brother; that is not probably an uncommon case, 
and as near an approach as in this life we make to heaven. And there may be some 
one or two rare natures in the world in whom there is such a divine courtesy, such 
a gentleness and dignity of soul, that differences of rank seem to vanish before 
them, and they look upon the face of others, even of their own servants and dependents, 
only as they are in the sight of God and will be in His kingdom. And there may be 
some tender and delicate woman among us, who feels that she has a divine vocation 
to fulfil the most repulsive offices towards the dying inmates of a hospital, or 
the soldier perishing in a foreign land. Whether such examples of self-sacrifice 
are good or evil, must depend, not altogether on social or economical principles, 
but on the spirit of those who offer them, and the power which they have in themselves 
of ‘making all things kin.’ And even if the ideal itself were not carried out by 
us in practice, it has nevertheless what may be termed a truth of feeling. ‘Let them 
that have riches be as though they had them not.’ ‘Let the rich man wear the load 
lightly; he will one day fold them up as a vesture.’ Let not the refinement 
of society make us forget that it is not the refined only who are received <pb n="34" id="iii.i-Page_34" />into the kingdom of God; nor the daintiness of life hide from 
us the bodily evils of which the rich man and Lazarus are alike heirs. Thoughts 
such as these have the power to reunite us to our fellow-creatures from whom the 
accidents of birth, position, wealth have separated us; they soften our hearts 
towards them, when divided not only by vice and ignorance, but what is even a greater 
barrier, difference of manners and associations. For if there be anything in our 
own fortune superior to that of others, instead of idolizing or cherishing it in 
the blood, the Gospel would have us cast it from us; and if there be anything mean 
or despised in those with whom we have to do, the Gospel would have us regard such 
as friends and brethren, yea, even as having the person of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p33">Another instance of apparent, if not real neglect of the precepts 
of Scripture, is furnished by the commandment against swearing. No precept about 
divorce is so plain, so universal, so exclusive as this; ‘Swear not at all.’ Yet 
we all know how the custom of Christian countries has modified this ‘counsel 
of perfection’ which was uttered by the Saviour. This is the more remarkable because 
in this case the precept is not, as in the former, practically impossible of fulfilment 
or even difficult. And yet in this instance again, the body who have endeavoured 
to follow more nearly the letter of our Lord’s commandment, seem to have gone against 
the common sense of the Christian world. Or to add one more example: Who, that 
hears of the Sabbatarianism, as it is called, of some Protestant countries, 
would imagine that the Author of our religion had cautioned His disciples, not against 
the violation of the Sabbath, but only against its formal and Pharisaical observance; or that the chiefest of the Apostles had warned the Colossians to 
‘Let no man judge 
them in respect of the new moon, or of the Sabbath-days’ (<scripRef passage="Col 2:16" id="iii.i-p33.1" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">ii. 16</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p34">The neglect of another class of passages is even more surprising, 
the precepts contained in them being quite <pb n="35" id="iii.i-Page_35" />practicable and in harmony with the existing state of the world. 
In this instance it seems as if religious teachers had failed to gather those principles 
of which they stood most in need. ‘Think ye that those eighteen upon whom the tower 
of Siloam fell?’ is the characteristic lesson of the Gospel on the occasion of 
any sudden visitation. Yet it is another reading of such calamities which is commonly 
insisted upon. The observation is seldom made respecting the parable of the good 
Samaritan, that the true neighbour is also a person of a different religion. The 
words, ‘Forbid him not: for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, 
that can lightly speak evil of me,’ are often said to have no application to sectarian 
differences in the present day, when the Church is established and miracles have 
ceased. The conduct of our Lord to the woman taken in adultery, though not intended 
for our imitation always, yet affords a painful contrast to the excessive severity 
with which even a Christian society punishes the errors of women. The boldness with 
which St. Paul applies the principle of individual judgement, ‘Let every man be fully 
persuaded in his own mind,’ as exhibited also in the words quoted above, ‘Let no 
man judge you in respect of the new moon, or of the sabbath-days,’ is far greater 
than would be allowed in the present age. Lastly, that the tenet of the damnation 
of the heathen should ever have prevailed in the Christian world, or that the damnation 
of Catholics should have been a received opinion among Protestants, implies a strange 
forgetfulness of such passages as <scripRef id="iii.i-p34.1" passage="Rom. ii. 1-16" parsed="|Rom|2|1|2|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 1-16</scripRef>. ‘Who rewardeth every man according to 
his work,’ and ‘When the Gentiles, which know not the law, do by nature the 
things contained in the law,’ &amp;c. What a difference between the simple statement 
which the Apostle makes of the justice of God and the ‘uncovenanted mercies’ or 
‘invincible 
ignorance’ of theologians half reluctant to give up, yet afraid to maintain the 
advantage of denying salvation to those who are ‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p34.2">extra palum Ecclesiae</span></i>!’</p>
<pb n="36" id="iii.i-Page_36" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p35">The same habit of silence or misinterpretation extends to words 
or statements of Scripture in which doctrines are thought to be interested. When 
maintaining the Athanasian doctrine of the Trinity, we do not readily recall the 
verse, ‘of that hour knoweth no man, no not the Angels of God, <i>neither the Son,
</i>but the Father’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p35.1" passage="Mark xiii. 32" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>). The temper or feeling which led St. Ambrose 
to doubt the genuineness of the words marked in italics, leads Christians in our 
own day to pass them over. We are scarcely just to the Millenarians or to those 
who maintain the continuance of miracles or spiritual gifts in the Christian Church, 
in not admitting the degree of support which is afforded to their views by many 
passages of Scripture. The same remark applies to the Predestinarian controversy; the Calvinist is often hardly dealt with, in being deprived of his real standing 
ground in the third and ninth chapters of the Epistle to the Romans. And the Protestant 
who thinks himself bound to prove from Scripture the very details of doctrine or 
discipline which are maintained in his Church, is often obliged to have recourse 
to harsh methods, and sometimes to deny appearances which seem to favour some particular 
tenet of Roman Catholicism (<scripRef passage="Matt 16:18,19; 18:18" id="iii.i-p35.2" parsed="|Matt|16|18|16|19;|Matt|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18-Matt.16.19 Bible:Matt.18.18">Matt. xvi. 18, 19; xviii. 18</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="1Cor 3:15" id="iii.i-p35.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>). The Roman 
Catholic, on the other hand, scarcely observes that nearly all the distinctive articles 
of his creed are wanting in the New Testament; the Calvinist in fact ignores almost 
the whole of the sacred volume for the sake of a few verses. The truth is, that 
in seeking to prove our own opinions out of Scripture, we are constantly falling 
into the common fallacy of opening our eyes to one class of facts and closing them 
to another. The favourite verses shine like stars, while the rest of the page is 
thrown into the shade.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p36">Nor indeed is it easy to say what is the meaning of ‘proving a 
doctrine from Scripture.’ For when we demand logical equivalents and similarity 
of circumstances, when we balance adverse statements, St. James and St. Paul, the <pb n="37" id="iii.i-Page_37" />New Testament with the Old, it will be hard to demonstrate from 
Scripture any complex system either of doctrine or practice. The Bible is not a 
book of statutes in which words have been chosen to cover the multitude of cases, 
but in the greater portion of it, especially the Gospels and Epistles, ‘like a man 
talking to his friend.’ Nay, more, it is a book written in the East, which is in 
some degree liable to be misunderstood, because it speaks the language and has the 
feeling of Eastern lands. Nor can we readily determine in explaining the words of 
our Lord or of St. Paul, how much (even of some of the passages just quoted) is 
to be attributed to Oriental modes of speech. Expressions which would be regarded 
as rhetorical exaggerations in the Western world are the natural vehicles of thought 
to an Eastern people. How great then must be the confusion where an attempt is made 
to draw out these Oriental modes with the severity of a philosophical or legal argument! Is it not such a use of the words of Christ which He Himself rebukes when He says? 
‘It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p36.1" passage="John vi. 52, 63" parsed="|John|6|52|0|0;|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.52 Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 52, 63</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p37">There is a further way in which the language of creeds and liturgies 
as well as the ordinary theological use of terms exercises a disturbing influence 
on the interpretation of Scripture. Words which occur in Scripture are singled out 
and incorporated in systems, like stones taken out of an old building and put into 
a new one. They acquire a technical meaning more or less divergent from the original 
one. It is obvious that their use in Scripture, and not their later and technical 
sense, must furnish the rule of interpretation. We should not have recourse to the 
meaning of a word in Polybius, for the explanation of its use in Plato, or to the 
turn of a sentence in Lycophron, to illustrate a construction of Aeschylus. 
It is the same kind of anachronism which would interpret Scripture by the scholastic 
or theological use of the language of Scripture. It is remarkable that this use is indeed partial, that is to <pb n="38" id="iii.i-Page_38" />say it affects one class of words and not another. Love and truth, 
for example, have never been theological terms; grace and faith, on the other hand, 
always retain an association with the Pelagian or Lutheran controversies. Justification 
and inspiration are derived from verbs which occur in Scripture, and the later substantive 
has clearly affected the meaning of the original verb or verbal in the places where 
they occur. The remark might be further illustrated by the use of Scriptural language 
respecting the Sacraments, which has also had a reflex influence on its interpretation 
in many passages of Scripture, especially in the Gospel of St. John (<scripRef passage="John 3:5; 6:56" id="iii.i-p37.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0;|John|6|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5 Bible:John.6.56">John iii. 5; vi. 
56</scripRef>, &amp;c). Minds which are familiar with the mystical doctrine of the Sacraments seem 
to see a reference to them in almost every place in the Old Testament as well as 
in the New, in which the words ‘water,’ or ‘bread and wine’ may happen to occur.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p38">Other questions meet us on the threshold, of a different kind, 
which also affect the interpretation of Scripture, and therefore demand an 
answer. Is it admitted that the Scripture has one and only one true meaning? Or 
are we to follow the fathers into mystical and allegorical explanations? or with 
the majority of modern interpreters to confine ourselves to the double senses of 
prophecy, and the symbolism of the Gospel in the law? In either case, we assume 
what can never be proved, and an instrument is introduced of such subtlety and 
pliability as to make the Scriptures mean anything—‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p38.1">Gallus in campanili</span></i>,’ as the Waldenses 
described it; ‘the weathercock on the church tower,’ which is turned hither and 
thither by every wind of doctrine. That the present age has grown out of the 
mystical methods of the early fathers is a part of its intellectual state. No 
one will now seek to find hidden meanings in the scarlet thread of Rahab, or the 
number of Abraham’s followers, or in the little circumstance mentioned after the resurrection 
of the Saviour that St. Peter <pb n="39" id="iii.i-Page_39" />was the first to enter the sepulchre. To most educated persons 
in the nineteenth century, these applications of Scripture appear foolish. Yet it 
is rather the excess of the method which provokes a smile than the method itself. 
For many remains of the mystical interpretation exist among ourselves; it is not 
the early fathers only who have read the Bible crosswise, or deciphered it as a 
book of symbols. And the uncertainty is the same in any part of Scripture if there 
is a departure from the plain and obvious meaning. If, for example, we alternate 
the verses in which our Lord speaks of the last things between the day of judgement 
and the destruction of Jerusalem; or, in the elder prophecies, which are the counterparts 
of these, make a corresponding division between the temporal and the spiritual Israel; or again if we attribute to the details of the Mosaical ritual a reference to 
the New Testament; or, once more, supposing the passage of the Red Sea to be regarded 
not merely as a figure of baptism, but as a pre-ordained type, the principle is 
conceded; there is no good reason why the scarlet thread of Rahab should not receive 
the explanation given to it by Clement. A little more or a little less of the method 
does not make the difference between certainty and uncertainty in the interpretation 
of Scripture. In whatever degree it is practised it is equally incapable of being 
reduced to any rule; it is the interpreter’s fancy, and is likely to be not less 
but more dangerous and extravagant when it adds the charm of authority from its 
use in past ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p39">The question which has been suggested runs up into a more 
general one, ‘the relation between the Old and New Testaments.’ For the Old Testament 
will receive a different meaning accordingly as it is explained from itself 
or from the New. In the first case a careful and conscientious study of each one 
for itself is all that is required; in the second case the types and ceremonies 
of the law, perhaps the very facts and persons of the history, will be assumed to <pb n="40" id="iii.i-Page_40" />be predestined or made after a pattern corresponding to the 
things that were to be in the latter days. And this question of itself stirs 
another question respecting the interpretation of the Old Testament in the New. 
Is such interpretation to be regarded as the meaning of the original text, or an 
accommodation of it to the thoughts of other times?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p40">Our object is not to attempt here the determination of these 
questions, but to point out that they must be determined before any real progress 
can be made or any agreement arrived at in the interpretation of Scripture. With 
one more example of another kind we may close this part of the subject. The origin 
of the three first Gospels is an inquiry which has not been much considered by English 
theologians since the days of Bishop Marsh. The difficulty of the question has been 
sometimes misunderstood; the point being how there can be so much agreement in 
words, and so much disagreement both in words and facts; the double phenomenon 
is the real perplexity—how in short there can be all degrees of similarity and dissimilarity, 
the kind and degree of similarity being such as to make it necessary to suppose 
that large portions are copied from each other or from common documents; the dissimilarities 
being of a kind which seem to render impossible any knowledge in the authors of 
one another’s writings. The most probable solution of this difficulty is, that the 
tradition on which the three first Gospels are based was at first preserved orally, 
and slowly put together and written in the three forms which it assumed at a very 
early period, those forms being in some places, perhaps, modified by translation. 
It is not necessary to develop this hypothesis farther. The point to be noticed 
is, that whether this or some other theory be the true account (and some such account 
is demonstrably necessary), the assumption of such a theory, or rather the observation 
of the facts on which it rests, cannot but exercise an influence on interpretation. 
We can no longer speak of three independent witnesses of the Gospel <pb n="41" id="iii.i-Page_41" />narrative. Hence there follow some other consequences. (1) There 
is no longer the same necessity as heretofore to reconcile inconsistent narratives; the harmony of the Gospels only means the parallelism of similar words. (2) There 
is no longer any need to enforce everywhere the connexion of successive verses, 
for the same words will be found to occur in different connexions in the different 
Gospels. (3) Nor can the designs attributed to their authors be regarded as the 
free handling of the same subject on different plans; the difference consisting 
chiefly in the occurrence or absence of local or verbal explanations, or the addition 
or omission of certain passages. Lastly, it is evident that no weight can be given 
to traditional statements of facts about the authorship, as, for example, that respecting 
St. Mark being the interpreter of St. Peter, because the Fathers who have handed 
down these statements were ignorant or unobservant of the great fact, which is proved 
by internal evidence, that they are for the most part of common origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p41">Until these and the like questions are determined by interpreters, 
it is not possible that there should be agreement in the interpretation of Scripture. 
The Protestant and Catholic, the Unitarian and Trinitarian will continue to fight 
their battle on the ground of the New Testament. The Preterists and Futurists, those 
who maintain that the roll of prophecies is completed in past history, or in the 
apostolical age; those who look forward to a long series of events which are yet 
to come [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p41.1">ἐς ἀφανὲς τὸν μῦθον 
ἀνενείκας οὐκ ἔχει ἔλεγχον</span>], may 
alike claim the authority of the Book of Daniel, or the Revelation. Apparent coincidences 
will always be discovered by those who want, to find them. Where there is no critical 
interpretation of Scripture, there will be a mystical or rhetorical one. If words 
have more than one meaning, they may have any meaning. Instead of being a rule of 
life or faith, Scripture becomes the expression of the ever-changing aspect of religious 
opinions. <pb n="42" id="iii.i-Page_42" />The unchangeable word of God, in the name of which we repose, 
is changed by each age and each generation in accordance with its passing fancy. 
The book in which we believe all religious truth to be contained, is the most uncertain 
of all books, because interpreted by arbitrary and uncertain methods.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p42">§ 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p43">It is probable that some of the preceding statements may be censured 
as a wanton exposure of the difficulties of Scripture. It will be said that such 
inquiries are for the few; while the printed page lies open to the many, and that 
the obtrusion of them may offend some weaker brother, some half-educated or prejudiced 
soul, ‘for whom,’ nevertheless, in the touching language of St. Paul, ‘Christ died.’ 
A confusion of the heart and head may lead sensitive minds into a desertion of the 
principles of the Christian life, which are their own witness, because they are 
in doubt about facts which are really external to them. Great evil to character 
may sometimes ensue from such causes. ‘No man can serve two’ opinions without a sensible 
harm to his nature. The consciousness of this responsibility should be always present 
to writers on theology. But the responsibility is really twofold; for there is
a duty to speak the truth as well as a duty to withhold it. The voice of 
a majority of the clergy throughout the world, the half sceptical, half conservative 
instincts of many laymen, perhaps, also, individual interest, are in favour of the 
latter course; while a higher expediency pleads that ‘honesty is the best policy,’ and that truth alone 
‘makes free.’ To this it may be replied, that truth is not truth 
to those who are unable to use it; no reasonable man would attempt to lay before 
the illiterate such a question as that concerning the origin of the Gospels. And 
yet it may be rejoined once more, the healthy tone of religion among the poor depends 
upon freedom of thought and inquiry among the educated. In this conflict of reasons, 
individual judgement must at last decide. That there has been no <pb n="43" id="iii.i-Page_43" />rude, or improper unveiling of the difficulties of Scripture 
in the preceding pages, is thought to be shown by the following considerations:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p44">First, that the difficulties referred to are very well known; they force themselves on the attention, not only of the student, but of every 
intelligent reader of the New Testament, whether in Greek or English. The treatment 
of such difficulties in theological works is no measure of public opinion respecting 
them. Thoughtful persons, whose minds have turned towards theology, are continually 
discovering that the critical observations which they make themselves have been 
made also by others apparently without concert. The truth is that they have been 
led to them by the same causes, and these again lie deep in the tendencies of education 
and literature in the present age. But no one is willing to break through the reticence 
which is observed on these subjects; hence a sort of smouldering scepticism. It 
is probable that the distrust is greatest at the time when the greatest efforts 
are made to conceal it. Doubt comes in at the window, when Inquiry is denied at 
the door. The thoughts of able and highly educated young men almost always stray 
towards the first principles of things; it is a great injury to them, and 
tends to raise in their minds a sort of incurable suspicion, to find that there 
is one book of the fruit of the knowledge of which they are forbidden freely to 
taste, that is, the Bible. The same spirit renders the Christian Minister almost 
powerless in the hands of his opponents. He can give no true answer to the mechanic 
or artisan who has either discovered by his mother-wit or who retails at second-hand 
the objections of critics; for he is unable to look at things as they truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p45">Secondly, as the time has come when it is no longer possible 
to ignore the results of criticism, it is of importance that Christianity should 
be seen to be in harmony with them. That objections to some received views should 
be valid, and yet that they should be always held up as the <pb n="44" id="iii.i-Page_44" />objections of infidels, is a mischief to the Christian cause. 
It is a mischief that critical observations which any intelligent man can 
make for himself, should be ascribed to atheism or unbelief. It would be a strange 
and almost incredible thing that the Gospel, which at first made war only on the 
vices of mankind, should now be opposed to one of the highest and rarest of human 
virtues—the love of truth. And that in the present day the great object of Christianity 
should be, not to change the lives of men, but to prevent them from changing their 
opinions; that would be a singular inversion of the purposes for which Christ came 
into the world. The Christian religion is in a false position when all the 
tendencies of knowledge are opposed to it. Such a position cannot be long maintained, 
or can only end in the withdrawal of the educated classes from the influences of 
religion. It is a grave consideration whether we ourselves may not be in an earlier 
stage of the same religious dissolution, which seems to have gone further in Italy 
and France. The reason for thinking so is not to be sought in the external circumstances 
of our own or any other religious communion, but in the progress of ideas with which 
Christian teachers seem to be ill at ease. Time was when the Gospel was before the 
age; when it breathed a new life into a decaying world —when the difficulties 
of Christianity were difficulties of the heart only, and the highest minds found 
in its truths not only the rule of their lives, but a well-spring of intellectual 
delight. Is it to be held a thing impossible that the Christian religion, instead 
of shrinking into itself, may again embrace the thoughts of men upon the earth? 
Or is it true that since the Reformation ‘all intellect has gone the other way’? 
and that in Protestant countries reconciliation is as hopeless as Protestants 
commonly believe to be the case in Catholic?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p46">Those who hold the possibility of such a reconcilement or restoration 
of belief, are anxious to disengage Christianity from all suspicion of disguise 
or unfairness. They wish to <pb n="45" id="iii.i-Page_45" />preserve the historical use of Scripture as the continuous witness 
in all ages of the higher things in the heart of man, as the inspired source of 
truth and the way to the better life. They are willing to take away some of the 
external supports, because they are not needed and do harm; also, because they 
interfere with the meaning. They have a faith, not that after a period of transition 
all things will remain just as they were before, but that they will all come round 
again to the use of man and to the glory of God. When interpreted like any other 
book, by the same rules of evidence and the same canons of criticism, the Bible 
will still remain unlike any other book; its beauty will be freshly seen, as of 
a picture which is restored after many ages to its original state; it will create 
a new interest and make for itself a new kind of authority by the life which is 
in it. It will be a spirit and not a letter; as it was in the beginning, having 
an influence like that of the spoken word, or the book newly found. The purer the 
light in the human heart, the more it will have an expression of itself in the mind 
of Christ; the greater the knowledge of the development of man, the truer will 
be the insight gained into the ‘increasing purpose’ of revelation. In which also 
the individual soul has a practical part, finding a sympathy with its own imperfect 
feelings, in the broken utterance of the Psalmist or the Prophet as well as in the 
fullness of Christ. The harmony between Scripture and the life of man, in all its 
stages, may be far greater than appears at present. No one can form any notion from 
what we see around us, of the power which Christianity might have if it were at 
one with the conscience of man, and not at variance with his intellectual convictions. 
There, a world weary of the heat and, dust of controversy—of speculations about 
God and man—weary too of the rapidity of its own motion, would return home and find 
rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p47">But for the faith that the Gospel might win again the minds of 
intellectual men, it would be better to leave <pb n="46" id="iii.i-Page_46" />religion to itself, instead of attempting to draw them together. 
Other walks in literature have peace and pleasure and profit; the path of the critical 
Interpreter of Scripture is almost always a thorny one in England. It is 
not worth while for any one to enter upon it who is not supported by a sense that 
he has a Christian and moral object. For although an Interpreter of Scripture in 
modern times will hardly say with the emphasis of the Apostle, ‘Woe is me, 
if I speak not the truth without regard to consequences,’ yet he too may feel it
a matter of duty not to conceal the things which he knows. He does not hide 
the discrepancies of Scripture, because the acknowledgement of them is the first 
step towards agreement among interpreters. He would restore the original meaning 
because ‘seven other’ meanings take the place of it; the book is made the sport 
of opinion and the instrument of perversion of life. He would take the excuses of 
the head out of the way of the heart; there is hope too that by drawing Christians 
together on the ground of Scripture, he may also draw them nearer to one another. 
He is not afraid that inquiries, which have for their object the truth, can ever 
be displeasing to the God of truth; or that the Word of God is in any such sense 
a word as to be hurt by investigations into its human origin and conception.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p48">It may be thought another ungracious aspect of the preceding 
remarks, that they cast a slight upon the interpreters of Scripture in former ages. 
The early Fathers, the Roman Catholic mystical writers, the Swiss and German Reformers, 
the Nonconformist divines, have qualities for which we look in vain among ourselves; they throw an intensity of light upon the page of Scripture which we nowhere find 
in modern commentaries. But it is not the light of interpretation. They have a faith 
which seems indeed to have grown dim nowadays, but that faith is not drawn from 
the study of Scripture; it is the element in which their own mind moves which overflows 
on the <pb n="47" id="iii.i-Page_47" />meaning of the text. The words of Scripture suggest to them their 
own thoughts or feelings. They are preachers, or in the New Testament sense of the 
word, prophets rather than interpreters. There is nothing in such a view derogatory 
to the saints and doctors of former ages. That Aquinas or Bernard did not shake 
themselves free from the mystical method of the Patristic times or the Scholastic 
one which was more peculiarly their own; that Luther and Calvin read the Scriptures 
in connexion with the ideas which were kindling in the mind of their age, and the 
events which were passing before their eyes, these and similar remarks are not to 
be construed as depreciatory of the genius or learning of famous men of old; they 
relate only to their interpretation of Scripture, in which it is no slight upon 
them, to maintain that they were not before their day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p49">What remains may be comprised in a few precepts, or rather is 
the expansion of a single one. <i>Interpret the Scripture like any other 
book. </i>There are many respects in which Scripture is unlike any other book; 
these will appear in the results of such an interpretation. The first step is to 
know the meaning, and this can only be done in the same careful and impartial way 
that we ascertain the meaning of Sophocles or of Plato. The subordinate principles 
which flow out of this general one will also be gathered from the observation of 
Scripture. No other science of Hermeneutics is possible but an inductive one, that 
is to say, one based on the language and thoughts and narrations of the sacred writers. 
And it would be well to carry the theory of interpretation no further than in the 
case of other works. Excessive system tends to create an impression that the meaning 
of Scripture is out of our reach, or is to be attained in some other way than by 
the exercise of manly sense and industry. Who would write a bulky treatise 
about the method to be pursued in interpreting Plato or Sophocles? Let us not set 
out on our journey so heavily equipped that there is little chance of our arriving <pb n="48" id="iii.i-Page_48" />at the end of it. The method creates itself as we go on, beginning 
only with a few reflections directed against plain errors. Such reflections are 
the rules of common sense, which we acknowledge with respect to other works written 
in dead languages; without pretending to novelty they may help us to ‘return to 
nature’ in the study of the sacred writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p50">First, it may be laid down, that Scripture has one meaning—the 
meaning which it had to the mind of the Prophet or Evangelist who first uttered 
or wrote, to the hearers or readers who first received it. Another view may be easier 
or more familiar to us, seeming to receive a light and interest from the circumstances 
of our own age. But such accommodation of the text must be laid aside by the interpreter, 
whose business is, to place himself as nearly as possible in the position of the 
sacred writer. That is no easy task—to call up the inner and outer life of the contemporaries 
of our Saviour; to follow the abrupt and involved utterance of St. Paul or of one 
of the old Prophets; to trace the meaning of words when language first became Christian. 
He will often have to choose the more difficult interpretation (<scripRef id="iii.i-p50.1" passage="Gal. ii. 20" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p50.2" passage="Rom. iii. 15" parsed="|Rom|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.15">Rom. 
iii. 15</scripRef>, &amp;c.), and to refuse one more in agreement with received opinions, because 
the latter is less true to the style and time of the author. He may incur the charge 
of singularity, or confusion of ideas, or ignorance of Greek, from a misunderstanding 
of the peculiarity of the subject in the person who makes the charge. For if it 
be said that the translation of some Greek words is contrary to the usages of grammar 
(<scripRef id="iii.i-p50.3" passage="Gal. iv. 13" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef>), that is not in every instance to be denied; the point is, whether 
the usages of grammar are always observed. Or if it be objected to some interpretation 
of Scripture that it is difficult and perplexing, the answer is—‘that may very 
well be—it is the fact,’ arising out of differences in the modes of thought of other 
times, or irregularities in the use of language which no art of the interpreter 
can evade. One <pb n="49" id="iii.i-Page_49" />consideration should be borne in mind, that the Bible is the 
only book in the world written in different styles and at many different times, 
which is in the hands of persons of all degrees of knowledge and education. The 
benefit of this outweighs the evil, yet the evil should be admitted—namely, that 
it leads to a hasty and partial interpretation of Scripture, which often obscures 
the true one. A sort of conflict arises between scientific criticism and popular 
opinion. The indiscriminate use of Scripture has a further tendency to maintain 
erroneous readings or translations; some which are allowed to be such by scholars 
have been stereotyped in the mind of the English reader; and it becomes almost 
a political question how far we can venture to disturb them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p51">There are difficulties of another kind in many parts of Scripture, 
the depth and inwardness of which require a measure of the same qualities in the 
interpreter himself. There are notes struck in places, which like some discoveries 
of science have sounded before their time; and only after many days have been caught 
up and found a response on the earth. There are germs of truth which after thousands 
of years have never yet taken root in the world. There are lessons in the Prophets 
which, however simple, mankind have not yet learned even in theory; and which the 
complexity of society rather tends to hide; aspects of human life in Job and Ecclesiastes 
which have a truth of desolation about them which we faintly realize in ordinary 
circumstances. It is, perhaps, the greatest difficulty of all to enter into the 
meaning of the words of Christ—so gentle, so human, so divine, neither adding to 
them nor marring their simplicity. The attempt to illustrate or draw them out in 
detail, even to guard against their abuse, is apt to disturb the balance of truth. 
The interpreter needs nothing short of ‘fashioning’ in himself the image of the 
mind of Christ. He has to be born again into a new spiritual or intellectual world, 
from which the thoughts of this world <pb n="50" id="iii.i-Page_50" />are shut out. It is one of the highest tasks on which the labour 
of a life can be spent, to bring the words of Christ a little nearer the heart of 
man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p52">But while acknowledging this inexhaustible or infinite character 
of the sacred writings, it does not, therefore, follow that we are willing to admit 
of hidden or mysterious meanings in them: in the same way we recognize the wonders 
and complexity of the laws of nature to be far beyond what eye has seen or knowledge 
reached, yet it is not therefore to be supposed that we acknowledge the existence 
of some other laws, different in kind from those we know, which are incapable of 
philosophical analysis. In like manner we have no reason to attribute to the Prophet 
or Evangelist any second or hidden sense different from that which appears on the 
surface. All that the Prophet meant may not have been consciously present to his 
mind; there were depths which to himself also were but half revealed. He beheld 
the fortunes of Israel passing into the heavens; the temporal kingdom was fading 
into an eternal one. It is not to be supposed that what he saw at a distance only 
was clearly defined to him; or that the universal truth which was appearing and 
reappearing in the history of the surrounding world took a purely spiritual or abstract 
form in his mind. There is a sense in which we may still say with Lord Bacon, that 
the words of prophecy are to be interpreted as the words of one ‘with whom a thousand 
years are as one day, and one day as a thousand years.’ But that is no reason for 
turning days into years, or for interpreting the things ‘that must shortly come to 
pass’ in the book of Revelation, as the events of modern history, or for separating 
the day of judgement from the destruction of Jerusalem in the Gospels. The double 
meaning which is given to our Saviour’s discourse respecting the last things is 
not that ‘form of eternity’ of which Lord Bacon speaks; it resembles rather the 
doubling of an object when seen through glasses placed at different angles. It is <pb n="51" id="iii.i-Page_51" />true also that there are types in Scripture which were regarded 
as such by the Jews themselves, as for example, the scapegoat, or the paschal lamb. 
But that is no proof of all outward ceremonies being types when Scripture is silent; —if we assume the New Testament as a tradition running parallel with the Old, 
may not the Roman Catholic assume with equal reason tradition running parallel with 
the New? Prophetic symbols, again, have often the same meaning in different places 
(e. g. the four beasts or living creatures, the colours white or red); the reason 
is that this meaning is derived from some natural association (as of fruitfulness, 
purity, or the like); or again, they are borrowed in some of the later prophecies 
from earlier ones; we are not, therefore, justified in supposing any hidden connexion 
in the prophecies where they occur. Neither is there any ground for assuming design 
of any other kind in Scripture any more than in Plato or Homer. Wherever there is 
beauty and order, there is design; but there is no proof of any artificial design, 
such as is often traced by the Fathers, in the relation of the several parts of 
a book, or of the several books to each other. That is one of those mischievous 
notions which enables us, under the disguise of reverence, to make Scripture mean 
what we please. Nothing that can be said of the greatness or sublimity, or truth, 
or depth, or tenderness, of many passages, is too much. But that greatness is of 
a simple kind; it is not increased by double senses, or systems of types, or elaborate 
structure, or design. If every sentence was a mystery, every word a riddle, every 
letter a symbol, that would not make the Scriptures more worthy of a Divine author; it is a heathenish or Rabbinical fancy which reads them in this way. Such complexity 
would not place them above but below human compositions in general; for it would 
deprive them of the ordinary intelligibleness of human language. It is not for a 
Christian theologian to say that words were given to mankind to conceal their thoughts, 
neither was revelation given them to conceal the Divine.</p><pb n="52" id="iii.i-Page_52" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p53">The second rule is an application of the general principle; ‘interpret Scripture from itself,’ as in other respects like any other book written 
in an age and country of which little or no other literature survives, and about 
which we know almost nothing except what is derived from its pages. Not that all 
the parts of Scripture are to be regarded as an indistinguishable mass. The Old 
Testament is not to be identified with the New, nor the Law with the Prophets, nor 
the Gospels with the Epistles, nor the Epistles of St. Paul to be violently harmonized 
with the Epistle of St. James. Each writer, each successive age, has characteristics 
of its own, as strongly marked, or more strongly than those which are found in the 
authors or periods of classical literature. These differences are not to be lost 
in the idea of a Spirit from whom they proceed or by which they were overruled. 
And therefore, illustration of one part of Scripture by another should be confined 
to writings of the same age and the same authors, except where the writings of different 
ages or persons offer obvious similarities. It may be said further that illustration 
should be chiefly derived, not only from the same author, but from the same writing, 
or from one of the same period of his life. For example, the comparison of St. John 
and the ‘synoptic’ Gospels, or of the Gospel of St. John with the Revelation of 
St. John, will tend rather to confuse than to elucidate the meaning of either; 
while, on the other hand, the comparison of the Prophets with one another, and with 
the Psalms, offers many valuable helps and lights to the interpreter. Again, the 
connexion between the Epistles written by the Apostle St. Paul about the same time 
(e.g. Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians—Colossians, Philippians, Ephesians—compared 
with Romans, Colossians—Ephesians, Galatians, &amp;c.) is far closer than of Epistles 
which are separated by an interval of only a few years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p54">But supposing all this to be understood, and that by the interpretation 
of Scripture from itself is meant a real interpretation <pb n="53" id="iii.i-Page_53" />of like by like, it may be asked, what is it that we 
gain from a minute comparison of a particular author or writing? The indiscriminate 
use of parallel passages taken from one end of Scripture and applied to the other 
(except so far as earlier compositions may have afforded the material or the form 
of later ones) is useless and uncritical. The uneducated or imperfectly educated 
person who looks out the marginal references of the English Bible, imagining himself 
in this way to gain a clearer insight into the Divine meaning, is really following 
the religious associations of his own mind. Even the critical use of parallel passages 
is not without danger. For are we to conclude that an author meant in one place 
what he says in another? Shall we venture to mend a corrupt phrase on the model 
of some other phrase, which memory, prevailing over judgement, calls up and thrusts 
into the text? It is this fallacy which has filled the pages of classical writers 
with useless and unfounded emendations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p55">The meaning of the Canon ‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p55.1">Non nisi ex 
Scripturâ Scripturam potes interpretari</span></i>,’ is only this, ‘That we cannot understand Scripture without 
becoming familiar with it.’ Scripture is a world by itself, from which we must exclude 
foreign influences, whether theological or classical. To get inside that world is 
an effort of thought and imagination, requiring the sense of a poet as well as a 
critic—demanding, much more than learning, a degree of original power and intensity 
of mind. Any one who, instead of burying himself in the pages of the commentators, 
would learn the sacred writings by heart, and paraphrase them in English, will probably 
make a nearer approach to their true meaning than he would gather from any commentary. 
The intelligent mind will ask its own questions, and find for the most part its 
own answers. The true use of interpretation is to get rid of interpretation, and 
leave us alone in company with the author. When the meaning of Greek words is once 
known, the young student has almost all the real materials which <pb n="54" id="iii.i-Page_54" />are possessed by the greatest Biblical scholar, in the book itself. 
For almost our whole knowledge of the history of the Jews is derived from the Old 
Testament and the Apocryphal books, and almost our whole knowledge of the life of 
Christ and of the Apostolical age is derived from the New; whatever is added to 
them is either conjecture, or very slight topographical or chronological illustration. 
For this reason the rule given above, which is applicable to all books, is applicable 
to the New Testament more than any other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p56">Yet in this consideration of the separate books of Scripture it 
is not to be forgotten that they have also a sort of continuity. We make a separate 
study of the subject, of the mode of thought, in some degree also of the language 
of each book. And at length the idea arises in our minds of a common literature, 
a pervading life, an overruling law. It may be compared to the effect of some natural 
scene in which we suddenly perceive a harmony or picture, or to the imperfect appearance 
of design which suggests itself in looking at the surface of the globe. That is 
to say, there is nothing miraculous or artificial in the arrangement of the books 
of Scripture; it is the result, not the design, which appears in them when bound 
in the same volume. Or if we like so to say, there is design, but a natural design 
which is revealed to after ages. Such continuity or design is best expressed under 
some notion of progress or growth, not regular, however, but with broken and imperfect 
stages, which the want of knowledge prevents our minutely defining. The great truth 
of the unity of God was there from the first; slowly as the morning broke in the 
heavens, like some central light, it filled and afterwards dispersed the mists of 
human passion in which it was itself enveloped. A change passes over the Jewish 
religion from fear to love, from power to wisdom, from the justice of God to the 
mercy of God, from the nation to the individual, from this world to another; from 
the visitation of the sins of the fathers <pb n="55" id="iii.i-Page_55" />upon the children, to ‘every soul shall bear its own iniquity;’ 
from the fire, the earthquake, and the storm, to the still small voice. There never 
was a time after the deliverance from Egypt, in which the Jewish people did not 
bear a kind of witness against the cruelty and licentiousness of the surrounding 
tribes. In the decline of the monarchy, as the kingdom itself was sinking under 
foreign conquerors, whether springing from contact with the outer world, or from 
some reaction within, the undergrowth of morality gathers strength; first, in the 
anticipation of prophecy, secondly, like a green plant in the hollow rind of Pharisaism—and 
individuals pray and commune with God each one for himself. At length the tree of 
life blossoms; the faith in immortality which had hitherto slumbered in the heart 
of man, intimated only in doubtful words (<scripRef passage="2Sam 12:23" id="iii.i-p56.1" parsed="|2Sam|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.23">2 Sam. xii. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p56.2" passage="Psalm xvii. 15" parsed="|Ps|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.15">Psalm xvii. 15</scripRef>), or beaming 
for an instant in dark places (<scripRef id="iii.i-p56.3" passage="Job xix. 25" parsed="|Job|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25">Job xix. 25</scripRef>), has become the prevailing belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p57">There is an interval in the Jewish annals which we often exclude 
from our thoughts, because it has no record in the canonical writings—extending 
over about four hundred years, from the last of the prophets of the Old Testament 
to the forerunner of Christ in the New. This interval, about which we know so little, 
which is regarded by many as a portion of secular rather than of sacred history, 
was nevertheless as fruitful in religious changes as any similar period which preceded. 
The establishment of the Jewish sects, and the wars of the Maccabees, probably exercised
as great an influence on Judaism as the captivity itself. A third influence 
was that of the Alexandrian literature, which was attracting the Jewish intellect, 
at the same time that the Galilean zealot was tearing the nation in pieces with 
the doctrine that it was lawful to call ‘no man master but God.’ In contrast with 
that wild fanaticism as well as with the proud Pharisee, came One most unlike all 
that had been before, as the kings or rulers of mankind. In <pb n="56" id="iii.i-Page_56" />an age which was the victim of its own passions, the creature 
of its own circumstances, the slave of its own degenerate religion, our Saviour 
taught a lesson absolutely free from all the influences of a surrounding world. 
He made the last perfect revelation of God to man; a revelation not indeed immediately 
applicable to the state of society or the world, but in its truth and purity inexhaustible 
by the after generations of men. And of the first application of the truth which 
He taught as a counsel of perfection to the actual circumstances of mankind, we 
have the example in the Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p58">Such a general conception of growth or development in Scripture, 
beginning with the truth of the Unity of God in the earliest books and ending with 
the perfection of Christ, naturally springs up in our minds in the perusal of the 
sacred writings. It is a notion of value to the interpreter, for it enables him 
at the same time to grasp the whole and distinguish the parts. It saves him from 
the necessity of maintaining that the Old Testament is one and the same everywhere; that the books of Moses contain truths or precepts, such as the duty of prayer 
or the faith in immortality, or the spiritual interpretation of sacrifice, which 
no one has ever seen there. It leaves him room enough to admit all the facts of 
the case. No longer is he required to defend, or to explain away, David’s imprecations 
against his enemies, or his injunctions to Solomon, any more than his sin in the 
matter of Uriah. Nor is he hampered with a theory of accommodation. Still, the sense 
of ‘the increasing purpose which through the ages ran’ is present to him, nowhere 
else continuously discernible or ending in a divine perfection. Nowhere else 
is there found the same interpenetration of the political and religious element—a 
whole nation, ‘though never good for much at any time,’ possessed with the conviction 
that it was living in the face of God—in whom the Sun of righteousness shone upon 
the corruption of an Eastern nature—the ‘fewest of <pb n="57" id="iii.i-Page_57" />all people,’ yet bearing the greatest part in the education of 
the world. Nowhere else among the teachers and benefactors of mankind is there any 
form like His, in whom the desire of the nation is fulfilled, and ‘not of that 
nation only,’ but of all mankind, whom He restores to His Father and their Father, 
to His God and their God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p59">Such a growth or development may be regarded as a kind of progress 
from childhood to manhood. In the child there is an anticipation of truth; his 
reason is latent in the form of feeling; many words are used by him which he fin-perfectly 
understands; he is led by temporal promises, believing that to be good is to be 
happy always; he is pleased by marvels and has vague terrors. He is confined to 
a spot of earth, and lives in a sort of prison of sense, yet is bursting also with 
a fulness of childish life: he imagines God to be like a human father, only greater 
and more awful; he is easily impressed with solemn thoughts, but soon ‘rises up 
to play’ with other children. It is observable that his ideas of right and wrong 
are very simple, hardly extending to another life; they consist chiefly in obedience 
to his parents, whose word is his law. As he grows older he mixes more and more 
with others; first with one or two who have a great influence in the direction 
of his mind. At length the world opens upon him; another work of education begins; and he learns to discern more truly the meaning of things and his relation to 
men in general. You may complete the image, by supposing that there was a time in 
his early days when he was a helpless outcast ‘in the land of Egypt and the house 
of bondage.’ And as he arrives at manhood he reflects on his former years, the progress 
of his education, the hardships of his infancy, the home of his youth (the thought 
of which is ineffaceable in after life), and he now understands that all this was 
but a preparation for another state of being, in which he is to play a part for 
himself. And once more in age you may imagine him like the <pb n="58" id="iii.i-Page_58" />patriarch looking back on the entire past, which he reads 
anew, perceiving that the events of life had a purpose or result which was not 
seen at the time; they seem to him bound ‘each to each by natural piety.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p60">‘Which things are an allegory,’ the particulars of which any 
one may interpret for himself. For the child born after the flesh is the symbol 
of the child born after the Spirit. ‘The law was a schoolmaster to bring men to 
Christ,’ and now ‘we are under a schoolmaster’ no longer. The anticipation of truth 
which came from without to the childhood or youth of the human race is witnessed 
to within; the revelation of God is not lost but renewed in the heart and understanding 
of the man. Experience has taught us the application of the lesson in a wider sphere. 
And many influences have combined to form the ‘after life’ of the world. When at 
the close (shall we say) of a great period in the history of man, we cast our eyes 
back on the course of events, from the ‘angel of his presence in the wilderness’ to the multitude of peoples, nations, languages, who are being drawn together by 
His Providence—from the simplicity of the pastoral state in the dawn of the world’s 
day, to all the elements of civilization and knowledge which are beginning to meet 
and mingle in a common life, we also understand that we are no longer in our early 
home, to which, nevertheless, we fondly look; and that the end is yet unseen, and 
the purposes of God towards the human race only half revealed. And to turn once 
more to the Interpreter of Scripture, he too feels that the continuous growth of 
revelation which he traces in the Old and New Testament, is a part of a larger whole 
extending over the earth and reaching to another world.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p61">§ 4.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p62">Scripture has an inner life or soul; it has also an outward 
body or form. That form is language, which imperfectly expresses our common notions, 
much more those higher <pb n="59" id="iii.i-Page_59" />truths which religion teaches. At the time when our Saviour 
came into the world the Greek language was itself in a state of degeneracy and 
decay. It had lost its poetic force, and was ceasing to have the sway over the 
mind which classical Greek once held. That is a more important revolution in the 
mental history of mankind, than we easily conceive in modern times, when all 
languages sit loosely on thought, and the peculiarities and idiosyncrasies of 
one are corrected by our knowledge of another. It may be numbered among the 
causes which favoured the growth of Christianity. That degeneracy was a 
preparation for the Gospel—the decaying soil in which the new elements of life 
were to come forth—the beginning of another state of man, in which language and 
mythology and philosophy were no longer to exert the same constraining power as 
in the ancient world. The civilized portion of mankind were becoming of one 
speech, the diffusion of which along the shores of the Mediterranean sea made a 
way for the entrance of Christianity into the human understanding, just as the 
Roman empire prepared the framework of its outward history. The first of all 
languages, ‘for glory and for beauty,’ had become the ‘common dialect’ of the 
Macedonian kingdoms; it had been moulded in the schools of Alexandria to the 
ideas of the East and the religious wants of Jews. Neither was it any violence 
to its nature to be made the vehicle of the new truths which were springing up 
in the heart of man. The definiteness and absence of reflectiveness in the 
earlier forms of human speech, would have imposed a sort of limit on the freedom 
and spirituality of the Gospel; even the Greek of Plato would have coldly 
furnished forth’ the words of ‘eternal life.’ A religion which was to be 
universal required the divisions of languages, as of nations, to be in some 
degree broken down. [‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p62.1">Poena linguarum dispersit 
homines, donum linguarum in unum collegit.</span></i>’] But this community or freedom of 
language was accompanied by corresponding defects; it had lost its logical 
precision; <pb n="60" id="iii.i-Page_60" />it was less coherent, and more under the influence of association. 
It might be compared to a garment which allowed and yet impeded the exercise of 
the mind by being too large and loose for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p63">From the inner life of Scripture it is time to pass on to the 
consideration of this outward form, including that other framework of modes of thought 
and figures of speech which is between the two. A knowledge of the original language 
is a necessary qualification of the Interpreter of Scripture. It takes away at least 
one chance of error in the explanation of a passage; it removes one of the films 
which have gathered over the page; it brings the meaning home in a more intimate 
and subtle way than a translation could do. To this, however, another qualification 
should be added, which is, the logical power to perceive the meaning of words in 
reference to their context. And there is a worse fault than ignorance of Greek in 
the interpretation of the New Testament, that is, ignorance of any language. The 
Greek fathers, for example, are far from being the best verbal commentators, because 
their knowledge of Greek often leads them away from the drift of the passage. The 
minuteness of the study in our own day has also a tendency to introduce into the 
text associations which are not really found there. There is a danger of making 
words mean too much; refinements of signification are drawn out of them, perhaps 
contained in their etymology, which are lost in common use and parlance. There is 
the error of interpreting every particle, as though it were a link in the argument, 
instead of being, as is often the case, an excrescence of style. The verbal critic 
magnifies his art, which is really great in Aeschylus or Pindar, but not of equal 
importance in the interpretation of the simpler language of the New Testament. His 
love of scholarship will sometimes lead him to impress a false system on words and 
constructions. A great critic<note n="1" id="iii.i-p63.1">[G.] Hermann.</note> who has commented on <pb n="61" id="iii.i-Page_61" />the three first chapters of the Epistle to the Galatians, has 
certainly afforded a proof that it is possible to read the New Testament under a 
distorting influence from classical Greek. The tendency gains support from the undefined 
feeling that Scripture does not come behind in excellence of language any more than 
of thought. And if not, as in former days, the classic purity of the Greek of the 
New Testament, yet its certainty and accuracy, the assumption of which, as any other 
assumption, is only the parent of inaccuracy, is still maintained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p64">The study of the language of the New Testament has suffered in 
another way by following too much in the track of classical scholarship. All dead 
languages which have passed into the hands of grammarians, have given rise to questions 
which have either no result or in which the importance of the result, or the certainty, 
if certain, is out of proportion to the labour spent in attaining it. The field 
is exhausted by great critics, and then subdivided among lesser ones. The subject, 
unlike that of physical science, has a limit, and unless new ground is broken up, 
as for example in mythology, or comparative philology, is apt to grow barren. Though 
it is not true to say that ‘we know as much about the Greeks and Romans as we ever 
shall,’ it is certain that we run a danger from the deficiency of material, of wasting 
time in questions which do not add anything to real knowledge, or in conjectures 
which must always remain uncertain, and may in turn give way to other conjectures 
in the next generation. Little points may be of great importance when rightly determined, 
because the observation of them tends to quicken the instinct of language; but 
conjectures about little things or rules respecting them which were not in the mind 
of Greek authors themselves, are not of equal value. There is the scholasticism 
of philology, not only in the Alexandrian, but in our own times; as in the middle 
ages, there was the scholasticism of philosophy. Questions of mere orthography, <pb n="62" id="iii.i-Page_62" />about which there cannot be said to have been a right 
or wrong, have been pursued almost with a Rabbinical minuteness. The story of the 
scholar who regretted ‘that he had not concentrated his life on the dative case,’ is hardly a caricature of the spirit of such inquiries. The form of notes to the 
classics often seems to arise out of a necessity for observing a certain 
proportion between the commentary and the text. And the same tendency is noticeable 
in many of the critical and philological observations which are made on the New 
Testament. The field of Biblical criticism is narrower, and its materials more fragmentary; so too the minuteness and uncertainty of the questions raised has been greater. 
For example, the discussions respecting the chronology of St. Paul’s life and his 
second imprisonment: or about the identity of James, the brother of the Lord, or 
in another department, respecting the use of the Greek article, have gone far beyond 
the line of utility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p65">There seem to be reasons for doubting whether any considerable 
light can be thrown on the New Testament from inquiry into the language. Such inquiries 
are popular, because they are safe; but their popularity is not the measure of 
their use. It has not been sufficiently considered that the difficulties of the
New Testament are for the most part common to the Greek and the English. 
The noblest translation in the world has a few great errors, more than half of them 
in the text; but ‘we do it violence’ to haggle over the words. Minute corrections 
of tenses or particles are no good; they spoil the English without being nearer 
the Greek. Apparent mistranslations are often due to a better knowledge of English 
rather than a worse knowledge of Greek. It is true that the signification of a few 
uncommon expressions, e. g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.1">ἐξουσία, 
ἐπιβαλών, συναπαγόμενο, κ.τ.λ.</span>, is 
yet uncertain. But no result of consequence would follow from the attainment of 
absolute certainty respecting the meaning of any of these. A more promising field <pb n="63" id="iii.i-Page_63" />opens to the interpreter in the examination of theological terms, 
such as faith (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.2">πίστις</span>), grace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.3">χάρις</span>), 
righteousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.4">δικαιοσύνη</span>),
sanctification (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.5">ἁγιασμός</span>), the law 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.6">νόμος</span>), the spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.7">πνεῦμα</span>), 
the comforter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.8">παράκλητος</span>),  &amp;c. provided 
always that the use of such terms in 
the New Testament is clearly separated (1) from their derivation or previous use 
in Classical or Alexandrian Greek, (2) from their after use in the Fathers and in 
systems of theology. To which may be added another select class of words descriptive 
of the offices or customs of the Apostolic Church, such as Apostle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.9">ἀπόστολος</span>), 
Bishop (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.10">ἐπίσκοπος</span>), Elder (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.11">πρεσβύτερος</span>), 
Deacon and Deaconess (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.12">ὁ καὶ ἡ διάκονος</span>), 
love-feast (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.13">ἀγάπαι</span>), the Lord’s day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p65.14">ἡ κυριακὴ ἡμέρα</span>),
&amp;c. It is a <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p65.15">lexilogus</span> of these and similar terms, rather than a lexicon of the entire 
Greek Testament that is required. Interesting subjects of real inquiry are also 
the comparison of the Greek of the New Testament with modern Greek on the one hand, 
and the Greek of the LXX on the other. It is not likely, however, that they will 
afford much more help than they have already done in the elucidation of the Greek 
of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p66">It is for others to investigate the language of the Old Testament, 
to which the preceding remarks are only in part applicable. And it may be observed 
in passing of this, as of any other old language, that not the later form of the 
language, but the cognate dialects, must ever be the chief source of its illustration. 
For in every ancient language, antecedent or contemporary forms, not the subsequent 
ones, afford the real insight into its nature and structure. It must also be admitted, 
that very great and real obscurities exist in the English translation of the Old 
Testament, which even a superficial acquaintance with the original has a tendency 
to remove. Leaving, however, to others the consideration of the Semitic languages, 
which raise questions of a different kind from the Hellenistic Greek, we will offer 
a few remarks on the latter. Much <pb n="64" id="iii.i-Page_64" />has been said of the increasing accuracy of our knowledge of 
the language of the New Testament; the old Hebraistic method of explaining difficulties 
of language or construction has retired within very narrow limits; it might probably 
with advantage be confined to still narrower ones—[if it have any place at all except 
in the Apocalypse or the Gospel of St. Matthew]. There is, perhaps, some confusion 
between accuracy of our knowledge of language, and the accuracy of language itself; which is also strongly maintained. It is observed that the usages of barbarous 
as well as civilized nations conform perfectly to grammatical rules; that the uneducated 
in all countries have certain laws of speech as much as Shakespeare or Bacon; the 
usages of Lucian, it may be said, are as regular as those of Plato, even when they 
are different. The decay of language seems rather to witness to the permanence than 
to the changeableness of its structure; it is the flesh, not the bones, that begins 
to drop off. But such general remarks, although just, afford but little help in 
determining the character of the Greek of the New Testament, which has of course 
a certain system, failing in which it would cease to be a language. Some further 
illustration is needed of the change which has passed upon it. All languages do 
not decay in the same manner; and the influence of decay in the same language may 
be different in different countries; when used in writing and in speaking—when 
applied to the matters of ordinary life and to the higher truths of philosophy or 
religion. And the degeneracy of language itself is not a mere principle of dissolution, 
but creative also; while dead and rigid in some of its uses, it is elastic and 
expansive in others. The decay of an ancient language is the beginning of the construction 
of a modern one. The loss of some usages gives a greater precision or freedom to 
others. The logical element, as for example in the Medieval Latin, will probably 
be strongest when the poetical has vanished. A great movement, like the Reformation <pb n="65" id="iii.i-Page_65" />in Germany, passing over a nation, may give a new birth also to its language.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p67">These remarks may be applied to the Greek of the New Testament, 
which although classed vaguely. under the ‘common dialect,’ has, nevertheless, many 
features which are altogether peculiar to itself, and such as are found in no other 
remains of ancient literature. (1) It is more unequal in style even in the same 
books, that is to say, more original and plastic in one part, more rigid and unpliable 
in another. There is a want of the continuous power to frame a paragraph or to arrange 
clauses in subordination to each other, even to the extent in which it was possessed 
by a Greek scholiast or rhetorician. On the other hand there is a fullness of life, 
‘a new birth,’ in the use of abstract terms, which is not found elsewhere after the 
golden age of Greek philosophy. Almost the only passage in the New Testament which 
reads like a Greek period of the time, is the first paragraph of the Gospel according 
to St. Luke, and the corresponding words of the Acts. But the power and meaning 
of the characteristic words of the New Testament is in remarkable contrast with 
the vapid and general use of the same words in Philo about the same time. There 
is also a sort of lyrical passion in some passages (<scripRef passage="1Cor 13:1-13" id="iii.i-p67.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. xiii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:6-10; 11:21-33" id="iii.i-p67.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|6|6|10;|2Cor|11|21|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.6-2Cor.6.10 Bible:2Cor.11.21-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. vi. 6-10; xi. 21-33</scripRef>) which is a new thing in the literature of the world; to which, at 
any rate, no Greek author of a later age furnishes any parallel. (2) Though written, 
the Greek of the New Testament partakes of the character of a spoken language; 
it is more lively and simple, and less structural than ordinary writing—a peculiarity 
of style which further agrees with the circumstance that the Epistles of St. Paul 
were not written with his own hand, but probably dictated to an amanuensis, and 
that the Gospels also probably originate in an oral narrative. (3) The ground colours 
of the language may be said to be two; first, the LXX.; which is modified, secondly, 
by the spoken Greek of eastern countries, and by <pb n="66" id="iii.i-Page_66" />the differences which might be expected to arise between a translation 
and an original; many Hebraisms would occur in the Greek of a translator, which 
would never have come to his pen but for the influence of the work which he was 
translating. (4) To which may be added a. few Latin and Chaldee words, and a few 
Rabbinical formulae. The influence of Hebrew or Chaldee in the New Testament is 
for the most part at a distance, in the background, acting-not directly, but mediately, 
through the LXX. It has much to do with the clausular structure and general form, 
but hardly anything with the grammatical usage. Philo, too, did not know Hebrew, 
or at least the Hebrew Scriptures, yet there is also a ‘mediate’ influence of 
Hebrew traceable in his writings. (5) There is an element of constraint in the style 
of the New Testament, arising from the circumstance of its authors writing in a 
language which was not their own. This constraint shows itself in the repetition 
of words and phrases; in the verbal oppositions and anacolutha of St. Paul; in 
the short sentences of St. John. This is further increased by the fact that the 
writers of the New Testament were ‘unlearned men,’ who had not the same power of 
writing as of speech. Moreover, as has been often remarked, the difficulty of composition 
increases in proportion to the greatness of the subject; e. g., the narrative of 
Thucydides is easy and intelligible, while his reflections and speeches are full 
of confusion; the effort to concentrate seems to interfere with the consecutiveness 
and fluency of ideas. Something of this kind is discernible in those passages of 
the Epistles in which the Apostle St. Paul is seeking to set forth the opposite 
sides of God’s dealing with man, e.g., <scripRef passage="Rom 3:1-9; 9:1-33; 10:1-21" id="iii.i-p67.3" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|9;|Rom|9|1|9|33;|Rom|10|1|10|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.9 Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33 Bible:Rom.10.1-Rom.10.21">Rom. iii. 1-9; ix., x.</scripRef>; or in which the sequence 
of the thought is interrupted by the conflict of emotions, <scripRef passage="1Cor 9:20" id="iii.i-p67.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20">1 Cor. ix. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p67.5" passage="Gal. iv. 11-20" parsed="|Gal|4|11|4|20" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.11-Gal.4.20">Gal. 
iv. 11-20</scripRef>. (6) The power of the Gospel over language must be recognized, showing 
itself, first of all, in the original and consequently variable signification of 
words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.6">πίστις, χάρις, σωτηρία</span>), which is also <pb n="67" id="iii.i-Page_67" />more comprehensive and human than the heretical usage of many 
of the same terms, e.g., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.7">γνῶσις</span> (knowledge), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.8">σοφία</span> (wisdom), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.9">κτίσις</span> (creature, creation); secondly, in a peculiar use of some constructions, such 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.10">δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ</span> (righteousness of God), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.11">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span> (faith 
of Jesus Christ), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.12">ἐν Χριστῷ</span> (in Christ), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.13">ἐν Θεῷ</span> (in God), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.14">ὑπὲρ ἑμῶν</span> (for us), in which the meaning of the genitive case or of the preposition almost 
escapes our notice, from familiarity with the sound of it. Lastly, the degeneracy 
of the Greek language is traceable in the failure of syntactical power; in the insertion 
of prepositions to denote relations of thought, which classical Greek would have 
expressed by the case only; in the omission of them when classical Greek would 
have required them; in the incipient use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p67.15">ἵνα</span> with the subjunctive for 
the infinitive; in the confusion of ideas of cause and effect; in the absence 
of the article in the case of an increasing number of words which are passing into 
proper names; in the loss of the finer shades of difference in the negative particles; in the occasional confusion of the aorist and perfect; in excessive fondness 
for particles of reasoning or inference; in various forms of apposition, especially 
that of the word to the sentence; in the use, sometimes emphatic, sometimes only 
pleonastic, of the personal and demonstrative pronouns. These are some of the signs 
that the language is breaking up and losing its structure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p68">Our knowledge of the New Testament is derived almost exclusively 
from itself. Of the language, as well as of the subject, it may be truly said, that 
what other writers contribute is nothing in comparison of that which is gained from 
observation of the text. Some inferences which may be gathered from this general 
fact are the following:—First, that less weight should be given to lexicons, that 
is, to the authority of other Greek writers, and more to the context. The use of 
a word in a new sense, the attribution of a neuter meaning to a verb elsewhere passive 
(<scripRef id="iii.i-p68.1" passage="Rom. iii. 9 " parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">Rom. iii. 9 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p68.2">προεχόμεθα</span>), the resolution of the compound <pb n="68" id="iii.i-Page_68" />
into two simple notions (<scripRef id="iii.i-p68.3" passage="Gal. iii. 1 " parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">Gal. iii. 1 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p68.4">προεγράφη</span>), these, when 
the context requires it, are not to be set aside by the scholar because sanctioned 
by no known examples. The same remark applies to grammars as well as lexicons. 
We cannot be certain that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p68.5">διά</span> with the accusative never has the same meaning as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p68.6">διά</span>  
with the genitive (<scripRef id="iii.i-p68.7" passage="Gal. iv. 13" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p68.8" passage="Phil. i. 15" parsed="|Phil|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15">Phil. i. 15</scripRef>), or that the article always retains 
its defining power (<scripRef passage="2Cor 1:17" id="iii.i-p68.9" parsed="|2Cor|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.17">2 Cor. i. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p68.10" passage="Acts xvii. 1" parsed="|Acts|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1">Acts xvii. 1</scripRef>), or that the perfect is never used 
in place of the aorist (<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:4" id="iii.i-p68.11" parsed="|1Cor|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.4">1 Cor. xv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p68.12" passage="Rev. v. 7" parsed="|Rev|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.7">Rev. v. 7</scripRef>, &amp;c.); still less can we affirm 
that the latter end of a sentence never forgets the beginning (<scripRef passage="Rom 2:17-21; 5:12-18; 9:22; 16:25-27" id="iii.i-p68.13" parsed="|Rom|2|17|2|21;|Rom|5|12|5|18;|Rom|9|22|0|0;|Rom|16|25|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17-Rom.2.21 Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.18 Bible:Rom.9.22 Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.27">Rom. ii. 17-21; 
v. 12-18; ix. 22; xvi. 25-27</scripRef>; &amp;c. &amp;c.). Foreign influences tend to derange the 
strong natural perception or remembrance of the analogy of our own language. That 
is very likely to have occurred in the case of some of the writers of the New Testament; that there is such a derangement is a fact. There is no probability in favour 
of St. Paul writing in broken sentences, but there is no improbability which should 
lead us to assume, in such sentences, continuous grammar and thought, as 
appears to have been the feeling of the copyists who have corrected the anacolutha. 
The occurrence of them further justifies the interpreter in using some freedom with 
other passages in which the syntax does not absolutely break down. When ‘confusion 
of two constructions,’ ‘meaning to say one thing and finishing with another,’ ‘saying 
two things in one instead of disposing them in their logical sequence,’ are attributed 
to the Apostle; the use of these and similar expressions is defended by the fact 
that more numerous anacolutha occur in St. Paul’s writings than in any equal portion 
of the New Testament, and far more than in the writings of any other Greek author 
of equal length.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p69">Passing from the grammatical structure, we may briefly consider 
the logical character of the language of the New Testament. Two things should be 
here distinguished, the logical form and the logical sequence of thought. Some <pb n="69" id="iii.i-Page_69" />ages have been remarkable for the former of these two characteristics; 
they have dealt in opposition, contradiction, climax, pleonasm, reason within reason, 
and the like; mere statements taking the form of arguments—each sentence seeming 
to be a link in a chain. In such periods of literature, the appearance of logic 
is rhetorical, and is to be set down to the style. That is the case with many passages 
in the New Testament which are studded with logical or rhetorical formulae, especially 
in the Epistles of St. Paul. Nothing can be more simple or natural than the object 
of the writer. Yet ‘forms of the schools’ appear (whether learnt at the feet of 
Gamaliel, that reputed master of Greek learning, or not) which imply a degree of 
logical or rhetorical training.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p70">The observation of this rhetorical or logical element has a bearing 
on the Interpretation of Scripture. For it leads us to distinguish between the superficial 
connexion of words and the real connexion of thoughts. Otherwise injustice is done 
to the argument of the sacred writer, who may be supposed to violate logical rules, 
of which he is unconscious. For example, the argument of <scripRef id="iii.i-p70.1" passage="Rom. iii. 19" parsed="|Rom|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.19">Rom. iii. 19</scripRef> may be classed 
by the logicians under some head of fallacy (‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p70.2">Ex aliquo non sequitur omnis</span>’); 
the series of inferences which follow one another in <scripRef id="iii.i-p70.3" passage="Rom. i. 16-18" parsed="|Rom|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16-Rom.1.18">Rom. i. 16-18</scripRef> are for the most 
part different aspects or statements of the same truth. So in <scripRef id="iii.i-p70.4" passage="Rom. i. 32" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">Rom. i. 32</scripRef> the climax 
rather appears to be an anticlimax. But to dwell on these things interferes with 
the true perception of the Apostle’s meaning, which is not contained in the repetitions 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p70.5">γάρ</span> by which it is hooked together; nor are we accurately to weigh the 
proportions expressed by his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p70.6">οὐ μόνον—ἀλλὰ καὶ</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p70.7">πολλῷ μᾶλλον</span>: 
neither need we suppose that where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p70.8">μέν</span> is found alone, there was a reason for the omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p70.9">δέ</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Rom 1:8; 3:2" id="iii.i-p70.10" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0;|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8 Bible:Rom.3.2">Rom. i. 8; iii. 2</scripRef>); or that the 
opposition of words and sentences is always the opposition of ideas (<scripRef passage="Rom 5:7; 10:10" id="iii.i-p70.11" parsed="|Rom|5|7|0|0;|Rom|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.7 Bible:Rom.10.10">Rom. v. 7; x. 10</scripRef>). 
It is true that these and similar forms or distinctions of language admit of translation 
into <pb n="70" id="iii.i-Page_70" />English; and in every case the interpreter may find some point 
of view in which the simplest truth of feeling may be drawn out in an antithetical 
or argumentative form. But whether these points of view were in the Apostle’s mind 
at the time of writing may be doubted; the real meaning, or kernel, seems to lie 
deeper and to be more within. When we pass from the study of each verse to survey 
the whole at a greater distance, the form of thought is again seen to be unimportant 
in comparison of the truth which is contained in it. The same remark may be extended 
to the opposition, not only of words, but of ideas, which is found in the Scriptures 
generally, and almost seems to be inherent in human language itself. The law is 
opposed to faith, good to evil, the spirit to the flesh, light to darkness, the 
world to the believer; the sheep are set ‘on his right hand, but the goats on the 
left.’ The influence of this logical opposition has been great and not always without 
abuse in practice. For the opposition is one of ideas only which is not realized 
in fact. Experience shows us not that there are two classes of men animated by two 
opposing principles, but an infinite number of classes or individuals from the lowest 
depth of misery and sin to the highest perfection of which human nature is capable, 
the best not wholly good, the worst not entirely evil. But the figure or mode of 
representation changes these differences of degree into differences of kind. And 
we often think and speak and act in reference both to ourselves and others, as though 
the figure were altogether a reality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p71">Other questions arise out of the analysis of the modes of thought 
of Scripture. Unless we are willing to use words without inquiring into their meaning, 
it is necessary for us to arrange them in some relation to our own minds. The modes 
of thought of the Old Testament are not the same with those of the New, and those 
of the New are only partially the same with those in use among ourselves at the 
present day. The education of the human mind may be <pb n="71" id="iii.i-Page_71" />traced as clearly from the Book of Genesis to the Epistles of 
St. Paul, as from Homer to Plato and Aristotle. When we hear St. Paul speaking of 
‘body and soul and spirit,’ we know that such language as this would not occur in 
the Books of Moses or in the Prophet Isaiah. It has the colour of a later age, in 
which abstract terms have taken the place of expressions derived from material objects. 
When we proceed further to compare these or other words or expressions of St. Paul 
with ‘the body and mind,’ or ‘mind’ and ‘matter,’ which is a distinction, not only 
of philosophy, but of common language among ourselves, it is not easy at once to 
determine the relation between them. Familiar as is the sound of both expressions, 
many questions arise when we begin to compare them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p72">This is the metaphysical difficulty in the Interpretation of 
Scripture, which it is better not to ignore, because the consideration of it is 
necessary to the understanding of many passages, and also because it may return 
upon us in the form of materialism or scepticism. To some who are not aware how 
little words affect the nature of things it may seem to raise speculations of a 
very serious kind. Their doubts would, perhaps, find expression in some such 
exclamations as the following:—‘How is religion possible when modes of thought 
are shifting? and words changing their meaning, and statements of doctrine, 
though “starched” with philosophy, are in perpetual danger of dissolution from 
metaphysical analysis? ‘</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p73">The answer seems to be, that Christian truth is not dependent 
on the fixedness of modes of thought. The metaphysician may analyze the ideas of 
the mind just as the physiologist may analyze the powers or parts of the bodily 
frame, yet morality and social life still go on, as in the body digestion is 
uninterrupted. That is not an illustration only; it represents the fact. Though we had no words 
for mind, matter, soul, body, and the like, Christianity would remain the same. 
This is obvious, whether we think <pb n="72" id="iii.i-Page_72" />of the case of the poor, who understand such distinctions very 
imperfectly, or of those nations of the earth, who have no precisely corresponding 
division of ideas. It is not of that subtle or evanescent character which is liable 
to be lost in shifting the use of terms. Indeed, it is an advantage at times to 
discard these terms with the view of getting rid of the oppositions to which they 
give rise. No metaphysical analysis can prevent ‘our taking up the cross and following 
Christ,’ or receiving the kingdom of heaven as little children. To analyze the ‘trichotomy’ of St. Paul is interesting as a chapter in the history of the human mind 
and necessary as a part of Biblical exegesis, but it has nothing to do with the 
religion of Christ. Christian duties may be enforced, and the life of Christ may 
be the centre of our thoughts, whether we speak of reason and faith, of soul and 
body, or of mind and matter, or adopt a mode of speech which dispenses with any 
of these divisions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p74">Connected with the modes of thought or representation in Scripture 
are the figures of speech of Scripture, about which the same question may be asked: 
‘What division can we make between the figure and the reality?’ And the answer 
seems to be of the same kind, that We cannot precisely draw the line between them.’ 
Language, and especially the language of Scripture, does not admit of any sharp 
distinction. The simple expressions of one age become the allegories or figures 
of another; many of those in the New Testament are taken from the Old. But neither 
is there anything really essential in the form of these figures; nay, the literal 
application of many of them has been a great stumblingblock to the reception of 
Christianity. A recent commentator on Scripture appears willing to peril religion 
on the literal truth of such an expression as ‘We shall be caught up to 
meet the Lord in the air.’ Would he be equally ready to stake Christianity on 
the literal meaning of the words, ‘Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is 
not quenched ‘?</p>
<pb n="73" id="iii.i-Page_73" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p75">Of what has been said this is the sum:—‘That Scripture, like other 
books, has one meaning, which is to be gathered from itself without reference to 
the adaptations of Fathers or Divines; and without regard to <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p75.1">a priori</span></i>
notions about its nature and origin. It is to be interpreted like other books, 
with attention to the character of its authors, and the prevailing state of 
civilization and knowledge, with allowance for peculiarities of style and 
language, and modes of thought and figures of speech. Yet not without a sense 
that as we read there grows upon us the witness of God in the world, 
anticipating in a rude and primitive age the truth that was to be, shining more 
and more unto the perfect day in the life of Christ, which again is reflected 
from different points of view in the teaching of His Apostles.’</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p76">§ 4.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p77">It has been a principal aim of the preceding pages to distinguish 
the interpretation from the application of Scripture. Many of the errors alluded 
to arise out of a confusion of the two. The present is nearer to us than the past; the circumstances which surround us pre-occupy our thoughts; it is only by an 
effort that we reproduce the ideas, or events, or persons of other ages. And thus, 
quite naturally, almost by a law of the human mind, the application of Scripture 
takes the place of its original meaning. And the question is, not how to get rid 
of this natural tendency, but how we may have the true use of it. For it cannot 
be got rid of, or rather is one of the chief instruments of religious usefulness 
in the world: ‘Ideas must be given through something;’ those of religion find 
their natural expression in the words of Scripture, in the adaptation of which to 
another state of life it is hardly possible that the first intention of the writers 
should be always preserved. Interpretation is the province of few; it requires 
a finer perception of language, and a higher degree of cultivation than is attained 
by the majority of mankind. But applications are made by all, <pb n="74" id="iii.i-Page_74" />from the philosopher reading 
‘God in History,’ to the poor woman 
who finds in them a response to her prayers, and the solace of her daily life. In 
the hour of death we do not want critical explanations; in most cases, those to 
whom they would be offered are incapable of understanding them. A few words, breathing 
the sense of the whole Christian world, such as ‘I know that my Redeemer liveth 
’ (though the exact meaning of them may be doubtful to the Hebrew scholar); ‘I shall 
go to him, but he shall not return to me;’ touch a chord which would never be reached 
by the most skilful exposition of the argument of one of St. Paul’s Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p78">There is also a use of Scripture in education and literature. 
This literary use, though secondary to the religious one, is not unimportant. It 
supplies a common language to the educated and uneducated, in which the best and 
highest thoughts of both are expressed; it is a medium between the abstract notions 
of the one and the simple feelings of the other. To the poor especially, it conveys 
in the form which they are most capable of receiving, the lesson of history and 
life. The beauty and power of speech and writing would be greatly impaired, if the 
Scriptures ceased to be known or used among us. The orator seems to catch from them 
a sort of inspiration; in the simple words of Scripture which he stamps anew, the 
philosopher often finds his most pregnant expressions. If modern times have been 
richer in the wealth of abstract thought, the contribution of earlier ages to the 
mind of the world has not been less, but, perhaps greater, in supplying the poetry 
of language. There is no such treasury of instruments and materials as Scripture. 
The loss of Homer, or the loss of Shakespeare, would have affected the whole series 
of Greek or English authors who follow. But the disappearance of the Bible from 
the books which the world contains, would produce results far greater; we can scarcely 
conceive the degree in which it would alter literature and language—the ideas <pb n="75" id="iii.i-Page_75" />of the educated and philosophical, as well as the feelings and 
habits of mind of the poor. If it has been said, with an allowable hyperbole, 
that ‘Homer is Greece,’ with much more truth may it be said, that ‘the Bible is 
Christendom.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p79">Many by whom considerations of this sort will be little understood, 
may, nevertheless, recognize the use made of the Old Testament in the New. The religion 
of Christ was first taught by an application of the words of the Psalms and the 
Prophets. Our Lord Himself sanctions this application. ‘Can there be a better use 
of Scripture than that which is made by Scripture?’ ‘Or any more likely method 
of teaching the truths of Christianity than that by which they were first taught?’ For it may be argued that the critical interpretation of Scripture is a device 
almost of yesterday; it is the vocation of the scholar or philosopher, not of the 
Apostle or Prophet. The new truth which was introduced into the Old Testament, rather 
than the old truth which was found there, was the salvation and the conversion of 
the world. There are many quotations from the Psalms and the, Prophets in the Epistles, 
in which the meaning is quickened or spiritualized, but hardly any, probably none, 
which is based on the original sense or context. That is not so singular a phenomenon 
as may at first sight be imagined. It may appear strange to us that Scripture should 
be interpreted in Scripture, in a manner not altogether in agreement with modern 
criticism; but would it not be more strange that it should be interpreted otherwise 
than in agreement with the ideas of the age or country in which it was written? 
The observation that there is such an agreement, leads to two conclusions which 
have a bearing on our present subject. First, it is a reason for not insisting on 
the applications which the New Testament makes of passages in the Old, as their 
original meaning. Secondly, it gives authority and precedent for the use of similar 
applications in our own day.</p>
<pb n="76" id="iii.i-Page_76" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p80">But, on the other hand, though interwoven with literature, though 
common to all ages of the Church, though sanctioned by our Lord and His Apostles, 
it is easy to see that such an employment of Scripture is liable to error and perversion. 
For it may not only receive a new meaning; it may be applied in a spirit 
alien to itself. It may become the symbol of fanaticism, the cloke of malice, the 
disguise of policy. Cromwell at Drogheda, quoting Scripture to his soldiers; the 
well-known attack on the Puritans in the State, Service for the Restoration, ‘Not 
every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord;’ the reply of the Venetian Ambassador 
to the suggestion of Wolsey, that Venice should take a lead in Italy, ‘<i>which 
was only </i>the Earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof,’ are examples of such 
uses. In former times, it was a real and not an imaginary fear, that the 
wars of the Lord in the Old Testament might arouse a fire in the bosom of Franks 
and Huns. In our own day such dangers have passed away; it is only a figure of 
speech when the preacher says, ‘Gird on thy sword, O thou most Mighty.’ The warlike 
passions of men are not roused by quotations from Scripture, nor can states of life 
such as slavery or polygamy, which belong to a past age, be defended, at least in 
England, by the example of the Old Testament. The danger or error is of another 
kind; more subtle, but hardly less real. For if we are permitted to apply Scripture 
under the pretence of interpreting it, the language of Scripture becomes only a 
mode of expressing the public feeling or opinion of our own day. Any passing phase 
of politics or art, or spurious philanthropy, may have a kind of Scriptural authority. 
The words that are used are the words of the Prophet or Evangelist, but we stand 
behind and adapt them to our purpose. Hence it is necessary to consider the limits 
and manner of a just adaptation; how much may be allowed for the sake of ornament; how far the Scripture, in all its details, may be regarded as an allegory of human 
life—where the true <pb n="77" id="iii.i-Page_77" />analogy begins—how far the interpretation of Scripture will serve as a corrective 
to its practical abuse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p81">Truth seems to require that we should separate mere adaptations 
from the original meaning of Scripture. It is not honest or reasonable to confound 
illustration with argument, in theology, any more than in other subjects. For example, 
if a preacher chooses to represent the condition of a church or of an individual 
in the present day, under the figure of Elijah left alone among the idolatrous tribes 
of Israel, such an allusion is natural enough; but if he goes on to argue that 
individuals are therefore justified in remaining in what they believe to be an erroneous 
communion—that is a mere appearance of argument which ought not to have the slightest 
weight with a man of sense. Such a course may indeed be perfectly justifiable, but 
not on the ground that a prophet of the Lord once did so, two thousand five hundred 
years ago. Not in this sense were the lives of the Prophets written for our instruction. 
There are many important morals conveyed by them, but only so far as they themselves 
represent universal principles of justice and love. These universal principles they 
clothe with flesh and blood: they show them to us written on the hearts of men 
of like passions with ourselves. The prophecies, again, admit of many applications 
to the Christian Church or to the Christian life. There is no harm in speaking of 
the Church as the Spiritual Israel, or in using the imagery of Isaiah respecting 
Messiah’s kingdom, as the type of good things to come. But when it is gravely urged, 
that from such passages as ‘Kings shall be thy nursing fathers,’ we are to collect 
the relations of Church and State, or from the pictorial description of Isaiah, 
that it is to be inferred there will be a reign of Christ on earth—that is a mere 
assumption of the forms of reasoning by the imagination. Nor is it a healthful or 
manly tone of feeling which depicts the political opposition to the Church in our 
own day, under imagery which is <pb n="78" id="iii.i-Page_78" />borrowed from the desolate Sion of the captivity. Scripture is 
apt to come too readily to the lips, when we are pouring out our own weaknesses, 
or enlarging on some favourite theme—perhaps idealizing in the language of prophecy 
the feebleness of preaching or missions in the present day, or from the want of 
something else to say. In many discussions on these and similar subjects, the position 
of the Jewish King, Church, Priest, has led to a confusion, partly caused by the 
use of similar words in modern senses among ourselves. The King or Queen of England 
may be called the Anointed of the Lord, but we should not therefore imply that the 
attributes of sovereignty are the same as those which belonged to King David. All 
these are figures of speech, the employment of which is too common, and has been 
injurious to religion, because it prevents our looking at the facts of history or 
life as they truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p82">This is the first step towards a more truthful use of Scripture 
in practice—the separation of adaptation from interpretation. No one who is engaged 
in preaching or in religious instruction can be required to give up Scripture language; it is the common element in which his thoughts and those of his hearers move. 
But he may be asked to distinguish the words of Scripture from the truths of Scripture—the 
means from the end. The least expression of Scripture is weighty; it affects the 
minds of the hearers in a way that no other language can. Whatever responsibility 
attaches to idle words, attaches in still greater degree to the idle or fallacious 
use of Scripture terms. And there is surely a want of proper reverence for Scripture, 
when we confound the weakest and feeblest applications of its words with their true 
meaning—when we avail ourselves of their natural power to point them against some 
enemy—when we divert the eternal words of charity and truth into a defence 
of some passing opinion. For not only in the days of the Pharisees, but in our own, 
the letter has <pb n="79" id="iii.i-Page_79" />been taking the place of the spirit; the least matters, of the 
greatest, and the primary meaning has been lost in the secondary use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p83">Other simple cautions may also be added. The applications of 
Scripture should be harmonized and, as it were, interpenetrated with the spirit 
of the Gospel, the whole of which should be in every part; though the words may 
receive a new sense, the new sense ought to be in agreement with the general truth. 
They should be used to bring home practical precepts, not to send the imagination 
on a voyage of discovery; they are not the real foundation of our faith in another 
world, nor can they, by pleasant pictures, add to our knowledge of it. They should 
not confound the accidents with the essence of religion—the restrictions and burdens 
of the Jewish law with the freedom of the Gospel—the things which Moses allowed 
for the hardness of the heart, with the perfection of the teaching of Christ. They 
should avoid the form of arguments, or they will insensibly be used, or understood 
to mean more than they really do. They should be subjected to an overruling principle, 
which is the heart and conscience of the Christian teacher, who indeed ‘stands 
behind them,’ not to make them the vehicles of his own opinions, but as the expressions 
of justice, and truth, and love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p84">And here the critical interpretation of Scripture comes in and 
exercises a corrective influence on its popular use. We have already admitted that 
criticism is not for the multitude; it is not that which the Scripture terms the 
Gospel preached to the poor. Yet, indirectly passing from the few to the many, it 
has borne a great part in the Reformation of religion. It has cleared the eye of 
the mind to understand the original meaning. It was a sort of criticism which supported 
the struggle of the sixteenth century against the Roman Catholic Church; it is 
criticism that is leading Protestants to doubt whether the doctrine that the Pope 
is Antichrist, which has descended from the same <pb n="80" id="iii.i-Page_80" />period, is really discoverable in Scripture. Even the isolated 
thinker, against whom the religious world is taking up arms, has an influence on 
his opponents. The force of observations, which are based on reason and fact, remains 
when the tide of religious or party feeling is gone down. Criticism has also a healing 
influence in clearing away what may be termed the Sectarianism of knowledge. Without 
criticism it would be impossible to reconcile History and Science with Revealed 
Religion; they must remain for ever in a hostile and defiant attitude. Instead 
of being like other records, subject to the conditions of knowledge which existed 
in an early stage of the world, Scripture would be regarded on the one side as the 
work of organic Inspiration, and as a lying imposition on the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p85">The real unity of Scripture, as of man, has also a relation to 
our present subject. Amid all the differences of modes of thought and speech which 
have existed in different ages, of which much is said in our own day, there is a 
common element in human nature which bursts through these differences and remains 
unchanged, because akin to the first instincts of our being. The simple feeling 
of truth and right is the same to the Greek or Hindoo as to ourselves. However 
great may be the diversities of human character, there is a point at which these 
diversities end, and unity begins to appear. Now this admits of an application to 
the books of Scripture, as well as to the world generally. Written at many 
different times, in more than one language, some of them in fragments, they, too, 
have a common element of which the preacher may avail himself. This element is twofold, 
partly divine and partly human; the revelation of the truth and righteousness of 
God, and the cry of the human heart towards Him. Every part of Scripture tends to 
raise us above ourselves—to give us a deeper sense of the feebleness of man, and 
of the wisdom and power of God. It has a sort of kindred, as Plato would say, with 
religious truth everywhere in the world. It <pb n="81" id="iii.i-Page_81" />agrees also with the imperfect stages of knowledge and faith 
in human nature, and answers to its inarticulate cries. The universal truth 
easily breaks through the accidents of time and place in which it is involved. 
Although we cannot apply Jewish institutions to the Christian world, or venture 
in reliance on some text to resist the tide of civilization on which we are 
borne, yet it remains, nevertheless, to us, as well as to the Jews and first 
Christians, that ‘Righteousness exalteth a nation,’ and that ‘love is the 
fulfilling not of the Jewish law only, but of all law.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p86">In some cases, we have only to enlarge the meaning of Scripture 
to apply it even to the novelties and peculiarities of our own times. The world 
changes, but the human heart remains the same: events and details are different, 
but the principle by which they are governed, or the rule by which we are to act, 
is not different. When, for example, our Saviour says, ‘Ye shall know the truth, 
and the truth shall make you free,’ it is not likely that these words would have 
conveyed to the minds of the Jews who heard Him any notion of the perplexities of 
doubt or inquiry. Yet we cannot suppose that our Saviour, were He to come 
again upon earth, would refuse thus to extend them. The Apostle St. Paul, when describing 
the Gospel, which is to the Greek foolishness, speaks also of a higher wisdom which 
is known to those who are perfect. Neither is it unfair for us to apply this passage 
to that reconcilement of faith and knowledge, which may be termed Christian philosophy, 
as the nearest equivalent to its language in our own day. Such words, again, as 
‘Why seek ye the living among the dead?’ admit of a great variety of adaptations 
to the circumstances of our own time. Many of these adaptations have a real germ 
in the meaning of the words. The precept, ‘Render unto Cæsar the things that are 
Cæsar’s, and to God the things that are God’s,’ may be taken generally as expressing 
the necessity of distinguishing the divine and human—the things that belong to faith <pb n="82" id="iii.i-Page_82" />
and the things that belong to experience. It is worth remarking in the 
application made of these words by Lord Bacon, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p86.1">Da fidei quae fidei 
sunt</span>;’ 
that, although the terms are altered, yet the circumstance that the form of the 
sentence is borrowed from Scripture gives them point and weight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p87">The portion of Scripture which more than any other is immediately 
and universally applicable to our own times is, doubtless, that which is contained 
in the words of Christ Himself. The reason is that they are words of the most universal 
import. They do not relate to the circumstances of the time, but to the common life 
of all mankind. You cannot extract from them a political creed; only, ‘Render unto 
Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s,’ and ‘The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat; whatsoever, therefore, they say unto you do, but after their works do not.’ 
They present to us a standard of truth and duty, such as no one can at once and 
immediately practise—such as, in its perfection, no one has fulfilled in this world. 
But this idealism does not interfere with their influence as a religious lesson. 
Ideals, even though unrealized, have effect on our daily life. The preacher of the 
Gospel is, or ought to be, aware that his calls to repentance, his standard of obligations, 
his lamentations over his own shortcomings or those of others, do not at once convert 
hundreds or thousands, as on the day of Pentecost. Yet it does not follow that they 
are thrown away, or that it would be well to substitute for them mere prudential 
or economical lessons, lectures on health or sanitary improvement. For they tend 
to raise men above themselves, providing them with Sabbaths as well as working days, 
giving them a taste of ‘the good word of God’ and of ‘the powers of the world to come.’ 
Human nature needs to be idealized; it seems as if it took a dislike to itself 
when presented always in its ordinary attire; it lives on in the hope of becoming 
better. And the image or hope of a better life—the vision of Christ crucified—which 
is held up to it, doubtless has an influence; not like <pb n="83" id="iii.i-Page_83" />the rushing mighty wind of the day of Pentecost; it may rather 
be compared to the leaven ‘which a woman took and hid in three measures of 
meal, till the whole was leavened.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p88">The Parables of our Lord are a portion of the New Testament, 
which we may apply in the most easy and literal manner. The persons in them are 
the persons among whom we live and move; there are times and occasions at which 
the truths symbolized by them come home to the hearts of all who have ever been 
impressed by religion. We have been prodigal sons returning to our Father; servants 
to whom talents have been entrusted; labourers in the vineyard inclined to murmur 
at our lot, when compared with that of others, yet receiving every man his due; 
well-satisfied Pharisees; repentant Publicans:—we have received the seed, and 
the cares of the world have choked it—we hope also at times that we have found the 
pearl of great price after sweeping the house—we are ready like the Good Samaritan 
to show kindness to all mankind. Of these circumstances of life or phases of mind, 
which are typified by the parables, most Christians have experience. We may go on 
to apply many of them further to the condition of nations and churches. Such
a treasury has Christ provided us of things new and old, which refer to all 
time and all mankind—may we not say in His own words—‘because He is the Son of 
Man?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p89">There is no language of Scripture which penetrates the individual 
soul, and embraces all the world in the arms of its love, in the same manner as 
that of Christ Himself. Yet the Epistles contain lessons which are not found in 
the Gospels, or, at least, not expressed with the same degree of clearness. For 
the Epistles are nearer to actual life—they relate to the circumstances of the first 
believers, to their struggles with the world without, to their temptations and divisions 
from within—their subject is not only the doctrine of the Christian religion, but 
the business of the early Church. And although their circumstances are not our <pb n="84" id="iii.i-Page_84" />circumstances—we are not afflicted or persecuted, or driven out 
of the world, but in possession of the blessings, and security, and property of 
an established religion—yet there is a Christian spirit which infuses itself into 
all circumstances, of which they are a pure and living source. It is impossible 
to gather from a few fragmentary and apparently not always consistent expressions, 
how the Communion was celebrated, or the Church ordered, what was the relative position 
of Presbyters and Deacons, or the nature of the gift of tongues, as a rule for the 
Church in after ages;—such inquiries have no certain answer, and, at the best, 
are only the subject of honest curiosity. But the words, ‘Charity never faileth,’ and 
‘Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, 
I am nothing,’—these have a voice which reaches to the end of time. There are no 
questions of meats and drinks nowadays, yet the noble words of the Apostle remain: 
‘If meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, 
lest I make my brother to offend.’ Moderation in controversy, toleration towards 
opponents or erring members, is a virtue which has been thought by many to belong 
to the development and not to the origin of Christianity, and which is rarely found 
in the commencement of a religion. But lessons of toleration may be gathered from 
the Apostle, which have not yet been learned either by theologians or by mankind 
in general. The persecutions and troubles which awaited the Apostle no longer await 
us; we cannot, therefore, without unreality, except, perhaps, in a very few cases, 
appropriate his words, ‘I have fought the, good fight, I have finished my course, 
I have kept the faith.’ But that other text still sounds gently in our ears: ‘My 
strength is perfected in weakness,’ and ‘when I am weak, then am I strong.’ We 
cannot apply to ourselves the language of authority in which the Apostle speaks 
of himself as an ambassador for Christ, without something like bad taste. But it 
is not altogether an imaginary hope that those of us <pb n="85" id="iii.i-Page_85" />who are ministers of Christ, may attain to a real imitation 
of his great diligence, of his sympathy with others, and consideration for them—of 
his willingness to spend and be spent in his Master’s service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p90">Such are a few instances of the manlier in which the analogy 
of faith enables us to apply the words of Christ and His Apostles, with a strict 
regard to their original meaning. But the Old Testament has also its peculiar lessons 
which are not conveyed with equal point or force in the New. The beginnings of human 
history are themselves a lesson, having a freshness as of the early dawn. There 
are forms of evil against which the Prophets and the prophetical spirit of the Law 
carry on a warfare, in terms almost too bold for the way of life of modern times. 
There, more plainly than in any other portion of Scripture, is expressed the antagonism 
of outward and inward, of ceremonial and moral, of mercy and sacrifice. There all 
the masks of hypocrisy are rudely torn asunder, in which an unthinking world allows 
itself to be disguised. There the relations of rich and poor in the sight of God, 
and their duties towards one another, are most clearly enunciated. There the religion 
of suffering first appears—‘adversity, the blessing’ of the Old Testament, <i>as
</i>well as of the New. There the sorrows and aspirations of the soul find their 
deepest expression, and also their consolation. The feeble person has an image of 
himself in the ‘bruised reed;’ the suffering servant of God passes into the 
‘beloved 
one, in whom my soul delighteth.’ Even the latest and most desolate phases of the 
human mind are reflected in Job and Ecclesiastes; yet not without the solemn assertion 
that ‘to fear God and keep his commandments’ is the beginning and end of all things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p91">It is true that there are examples in the Old Testament which 
were not written for our instruction, and that, in some instances, precepts or commands 
are attributed to God Himself, which must be regarded as relative to the state of 
knowledge which then existed of the Divine nature, <pb n="86" id="iii.i-Page_86" />or given ‘for the hardness of men’s hearts.’ It cannot be denied 
that such passages of Scripture are liable to misunderstanding; the spirit of the 
Old Covenanters, although no longer appealing to the action of Samuel, ‘hewing Agag 
in pieces before the Lord in Gilgal,’ is not altogether extinguished. And a community 
of recent origin in America found their doctrine of polygamy on the Old Testament. 
But the poor generally read the Bible unconsciously; they take the good, and catch 
the prevailing spirit, without stopping to reason whether this or that practice 
is sanctioned by the custom or example of Scripture. The child is only struck by 
the impiety of the children who mocked the prophet; he does not think of the severity 
of the punishment which is inflicted upon them. And the poor, in this respect, are 
much like children; their reflection on the morality or immorality of characters 
or events is suppressed by reverence for Scripture. The Christian teacher has a 
sort of tact by which he guides them to perceive only the spirit of the Gospel everywhere; they read in the Psalms of David’s sin and repentance; of the never-failing goodness 
of God to Him, and his never-failing trust in Him, not of his imprecations against 
his enemies. Such difficulties are greater in theory and on paper, than in the management 
of a school or parish. They are found to affect the half-educated, rather than either 
the poor, or those who are educated in a higher sense. To be above such difficulties 
is the happiest condition of human life and knowledge, or to be below them; to 
see, or think we see, how they may be reconciled with Divine power and wisdom, or 
not to see how they are apparently at variance with them.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p92">§ 5.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p93">Some application of the preceding subject may be further made to theology and 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p94">Let us introduce this concluding inquiry with two remarks.</p>
<pb n="87" id="iii.i-Page_87" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p95">First, it may be observed, that a change in some of the 
prevailing modes of interpretation is not so much a matter of expediency as of necessity. 
The original meaning of Scripture is beginning to be clearly understood. But the 
apprehension of the original meaning is inconsistent with the reception of a typical 
or conventional one. The time will come when educated men will be no more able to 
believe that the words, ‘Out of Egypt have I called my son’ (<scripRef id="iii.i-p95.1" passage="Matt. ii. 15" parsed="|Matt|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.15">Matt. ii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p95.2" passage="Hos. xi. 1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. 
xi. 1</scripRef>), were <i>intended </i>by the prophet to refer to the return of Joseph and 
Mary from Egypt, than they are now able to believe the Roman Catholic explanation 
of <scripRef id="iii.i-p95.3" passage="Gen. iii. 15" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen. iii. 15</scripRef>, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p95.4">Ipsa conteret caput tuum.</span>’ They will no more think that the first 
chapters of Genesis relate the same tale which Geology and Ethnology unfold than 
they now think the meaning of <scripRef id="iii.i-p95.5" passage="Joshua x. 12, 13" parsed="|Josh|10|12|10|13" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12-Josh.10.13">Joshua x. 12, 13</scripRef>, to be in accordance with Galileo’s discovery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p96">From the circumstance that in former ages there has been a fourfold 
or a sevenfold interpretation of Scripture, we cannot argue to the possibility of 
upholding any other than the original one in our own. The mystical explanations 
of Origen or Philo were not seen to be mystical; the reasonings of Aquinas and 
Calvin were not supposed to go beyond the letter of the text. They have now become 
the subject of apology; it is justly said that we should not judge the greatness 
of the Fathers or Reformers by their suitableness to our own day. But this defence 
of them shows that their explanations of Scripture are no longer tenable; they 
belong to a way of thinking and speaking which was once diffused over the world, 
but has now passed away. And what we give up as a general principle we shall find 
it impossible to maintain partially, e. g., in the types of the Mosaic Law and the 
double meanings of prophecy, at least, in any sense in which it is not equally applicable 
to all deep and suggestive writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p97">The same observation may be applied to the historical criticism 
of Scripture. From the fact that Paley or Butler <pb n="88" id="iii.i-Page_88" />were regarded in their generation as supplying a triumphant answer 
to the enemies of Scripture, we cannot argue that their answer will be satisfactory 
to those who inquire into such subjects in our own. Criticism has far more power 
than it formerly had; it has spread itself over ancient, and even modern, history; it extends to the thoughts and ideas of men as well as to words and facts; it 
has also a great place in education. Whether the habit of mind which has been formed 
in classical studies will not go on to Scripture; whether Scripture can be made 
an exception to other ancient writings, now that the nature of both is more understood; whether in the fuller light of history and science the views of the last century 
will hold out—these are questions respecting which the course of religious opinion 
in the past does not afford the means of truly judging.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p98">Secondly, it has to be considered whether the intellectual forms 
under which Christianity has been described may not also be in a state of transition 
and resolution, in this respect contrasting with the never-changing truth of the 
Christian life (<scripRef passage="1Cor 13:8" id="iii.i-p98.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.8">1 Cor. xiii. 8</scripRef>). Looking backwards at past ages, we experience a 
kind of amazement at the minuteness of theological distinctions, and also at their 
permanence. They seem to have borne a part in the education of the Christian world, 
in an age when language itself had also a greater influence than nowadays. It is 
admitted that these distinctions are not observed in the New Testament, and are 
for the most part of a later growth. But little is gained by setting up theology 
against Scripture, or Scripture against theology; the Bible against the Church, 
or the Church against the Bible. At different periods either has been a bulwark 
against some form of error: either has tended to correct the abuse of the other. 
A true inspiration guarded the writers of the New Testament from Gnostic or Manichean 
tenets; at a later stage, a sound instinct prevented the Church from dividing the 
humanity and Divinity of Christ. It may be said that the spirit of Christ forbids 
us <pb n="89" id="iii.i-Page_89" />to determine beyond what is written; and the decision of the 
council of Nicaea has been described by an eminent English prelate<note n="2" id="iii.i-p98.2">[Kayye, Bishop of Lincoln, d. 1853.]</note> as ‘the greatest 
misfortune that ever befel the Christian world.’ That is, perhaps, true; yet a 
different decision would have been a greater misfortune. Nor does there seem any 
reason to suppose that the human mind could have been arrested in its theological 
course. It is a mistake to imagine that the dividing and splitting of words is owing 
to the depravity of the human heart; was it not rather an intellectual movement 
(the only phenomenon of progress then going on among men) which led, by a 
sort of necessity, some to go forward to the completion of the system, while it 
left others to stand aside? A veil was on the human understanding in the great 
controversies which absorbed the Church in earlier ages; the cloud which the combatants 
themselves raised intercepted the view. They did not see—they could not have imagined—that 
there was a world which lay beyond the range of the controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p99">And now, as the Interpretation of Scripture is receiving another 
character, it seems that distinctions of theology, which were in great measure based 
on old interpretations, are beginning to fade away. A change is observable in the 
manner in which doctrines are stated and defended; it is no longer held sufficient 
to rest them on texts of Scripture, one, two, or more, which contain, or appear 
to contain, similar words or ideas. They are connected more closely with our moral 
nature; extreme consequences are shunned; large allowances are made for the ignorance 
of mankind. It is held that there is truth on both sides; about many questions 
there is a kind of union of opposites; others are admitted to have been verbal 
only; all are regarded in the light which is thrown upon them by church history 
and religious experience. A theory has lately been put forward, apparently as a 
defence of the Christian faith, which denies the objective character of any of them. 
And there are other signs that <pb n="90" id="iii.i-Page_90" />times are changing, and we are changing too. It would be scarcely 
possible at present to revive the interest which was felt less than twenty years 
ago<note n="3" id="iii.i-p99.1">[Written in 1860.]</note> in the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration; nor would the arguments by which 
it was supported or impugned have the meaning which they once had. The communion 
of the Lord’s Supper is also ceasing, at least in the Church of England, to be a 
focus or centre of disunion—</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p100">‘Our greatest love turned to our greatest hate.’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.i-p101">A silence is observable on some other points of doctrine around 
which controversies swarmed a generation ago. Persons begin to ask what was the 
real difference which divided the two parties. They are no longer within the magic 
circle, but are taking up a position external to it. They have arrived at an age 
of reflection, and begin to speculate on the action and reaction, the irritation 
and counter-irritation, of religious forces; it is a common observation that ‘revivals 
are not permanent;’ the movement is criticized even by those who are subject to 
its influence. In the present state of the human mind, any consideration of these 
subjects, whether from the highest or lowest or most moderate point of view, is 
unfavourable to the stability of dogmatical systems, because it rouses inquiry into 
the meaning of words. To the sense of this is probably to be attributed the reserve 
on matters of doctrine and controversy which characterizes the present day, compared 
with the theological activity of twenty years ago<note n="4" id="iii.i-p101.1">[Written in 1860.]</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p102">These reflections bring us back to the question with which we 
began—‘What effect will the critical interpretation of Scripture have on theology 
and on life?’ Their tendency is to show that the result is beyond our control, 
and that the world is not unprepared for it. More things than at first sight appear 
are moving towards the same end. Religion often bids us think of ourselves, especially 
in later life, as, each one in his appointed place, carrying on a work <pb n="91" id="iii.i-Page_91" />which is fashioned within by unseen hands. The theologian, too, 
may have peace in the thought, that he is subject to the conditions of his 
age rather than one of its moving powers. When he hears theological inquiry censured 
as tending to create doubt and confusion, he knows very well that the cause of this 
is not to be sought in the writings of so-called rationalists or critics who are 
disliked partly because they unveil the age to itself; but in the opposition of 
reason and feeling, of the past and the present, in the conflict between the Calvinistic 
tendencies of an elder generation, and the influences which even in the same family 
naturally affect the young.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p103">This distraction of the human mind between adverse influences 
and associations, is a fact which we should have to accept and make the best of, 
whatever consequences might seem to follow to individuals or Churches. It is not 
to be regarded as a merely heathen notion that ‘truth is to be desired for its own 
sake even though no “good” result from it.’ As a Christian paradox it may 
be said, ‘What hast thou to do with “good?” follow thou Me.’ But the Christian 
revelation does not require of us this Stoicism in most cases; it rather shows 
how good and truth are generally coincident. Even in this life, there are numberless 
links which unite moral good with intellectual truth. It is hardly too much to say 
that the one is but a narrower form of the other. Truth is to the world what holiness 
of life is to the individual—to man collectively the source of justice and peace 
and good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p104">There are many ways in which the connexion between truth and 
good may be traced in the Interpretation of Scripture. Is it a mere chimera that 
the different sections of Christendom may meet on the common ground of the New Testament? Or that the individual may be urged by the vacancy and unprofitableness of old 
traditions to make the Gospel his own—a life of Christ in the soul, instead of a 
theory of Christ which is in a book or written down? Or <pb n="92" id="iii.i-Page_92" />that in missions to the heathen Scripture may become the expression 
of universal truths rather than of the tenets of particular men or churches? That 
would remove many obstacles to the reception of Christianity. Or that the study 
of Scripture may have a more important place in a liberal education than hitherto? Or that the 
‘rational service’ of interpreting Scripture may dry up the crude and 
dreamy vapours of religious excitement? Or, that in preaching, new sources of spiritual 
health may flow from a more natural use of Scripture? Or that the lessons of Scripture 
may have a nearer way to the hearts of the poor when disengaged from theological 
formulas? Let us consider more at length some of these topics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p105">I. No one casting his eye over the map of the Christian world 
can desire that the present lines of demarcation should always remain, any more 
than he will be inclined to regard the division of Christians to which he belongs 
himself, as in a pre-eminent or exclusive sense the Church of Christ. Those lines 
of demarcation seem to he political rather than religious; they are differences 
of nations, or governments, or ranks of society, more than of creeds or forms 
of faith. The feeling which gave rise to them has, in a great measure, passed away; no intelligent man seriously inclines to believe that salvation is to be found 
only in his own denomination. Examples of this ‘sturdy orthodoxy,’ in our own generation, 
rather provoke a smile than arouse serious disapproval. Yet many experiments show 
that these differences cannot be made up by any formal concordat or scheme of union; the parties cannot be brought to terms, and if they could, would cease to take 
an interest in the question at issue. The friction is too great when persons are 
invited to meet for a discussion of differences; such a process is 
like opening the doors and windows to put out a slumbering flame. But that is no 
reason for doubting that the divisions of the Christian world are beginning to pass 
away. The progress of politics, acquaintance <pb n="93" id="iii.i-Page_93" />with other countries, the growth of knowledge and of material 
greatness, changes of opinion in the Church of England, the present position of 
the Roman Communion—all these phenomena show that the ecclesiastical state of the 
world is not destined to be perpetual. Within the envious barriers which ‘divide 
human nature into very little pieces’ (Plato, <i>Rep. </i>iii. 395), a common sentiment 
is springing up of religious truth; the essentials of Christianity are contrasted 
with the details and definitions of it; good men of all religions find that they 
are more nearly agreed than heretofore. Neither is it impossible that this common 
feeling may so prevail over the accidental circumstances of Christian communities, 
that their political or ecclesiastical separation may be little felt. The walls 
which no adversary has scaled may fall down of themselves. We may perhaps figure 
to ourselves the battle against error and moral evil taking the place of one of 
sects and parties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p106">In this movement, which we should see more clearly but for the 
divisions of the Christian world which partly conceal it, the critical interpretation 
of Scripture will have a great influence. The Bible will be no longer appealed to 
as the witness of the opinions of particular sects, or of our own age; it will 
cease to be the battle-field of controversies. But as its true meaning is more clearly 
seen, its moral power will also be greater. If the outward and inward witness, instead 
of parting into two, as they once did, seem rather to blend and coincide in the 
Christian consciousness, that is not a source of weakness, but of strength. The 
Book itself, which links together the beginning and end of the human race, will 
not have a less inestimable value because the spirit has taken the place of the 
letter. Its discrepancies of fact, when we become familiar with them, will seem 
of little consequence in comparison with the truths which it unfolds. That these 
truths, instead of floating down the stream of tradition, or being lost in ritual 
observances, have been preserved for ever in a book, is one, <pb n="94" id="iii.i-Page_94" />of the many blessings which the Jewish and Christian revelations 
have conferred on the world—a blessing not the less real, because it is not necessary 
to attribute it to miraculous causes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p107">Again, the Scriptures are a bond of union to the whole Christian 
world. No one denies their authority, and could all be brought to an intelligence 
of their true meaning, all might come to agree in matters of religion. That may 
seem to be a hope deferred, yet not altogether chimerical. If it is not held to 
be a thing impossible that there should be agreement in the meaning of Plato or 
Sophocles, neither is it to be regarded as absurd that there should be a like agreement 
in the interpretation of Scripture. The disappearance of artificial notions and 
systems will pave the way to such an agreement. The recognition of the fact, that 
many aspects and stages of religion are found in Scripture; that different, or 
even opposite parties existed in the Apostolic Church; that the first teachers 
of Christianity had a separate and individual mode of regarding the Gospel of Christ; that any existing communion is necessarily much more unlike the brotherhood of 
love in the New Testament than we are willing to suppose—Protestants in some respects, 
as much so as Catholics—that rival sects in our own day—Calvinists and Arminians—those 
who maintain and those who deny the final restoration of man—may equally find texts 
which seem to favour their respective tenets (<scripRef id="iii.i-p107.1" passage="Mark ix. 44-48" parsed="|Mark|9|44|9|48" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44-Mark.9.48">Mark ix. 44-48</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.i-p107.2" passage="Romans xi. 32" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Romans xi. 32</scripRef>)—the 
recognition of these and similar facts will make us unwilling to impose any narrow 
rule of religious opinion on the ever-varying conditions of the human mind and Christian 
society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p108">II. Christian missions suggest another sphere in which a more 
enlightened use of Scripture might offer a great advantage to the teacher. The more 
he is himself penetrated with the universal spirit of Scripture, the more he will 
be able to resist the literal and servile habits of mind of Oriental nations. You 
cannot transfer English ways of <pb n="95" id="iii.i-Page_95" />belief, and almost the history of the Church of England itself, 
as the attempt is sometimes made—not to an uncivilized people, ready like children 
to receive new impressions, but to an ancient and decaying one, furrowed with the 
lines of thought, incapable of the principle of growth. But you may take the purer 
light or element of religion, of which Christianity is the expression, and make 
it shine on some principle in human nature which is the fallen image of it. You 
cannot give a people who have no history of their own, a sense of the importance 
of Christianity, as an historical fact; but, perhaps, that very peculiarity of 
their character may make them more impressible by the truths or ideas of Christianity. 
Neither is it easy to make them understand the growth of Revelation in successive 
ages—that there are precepts of the Old Testament which are reversed in the New—or 
that Moses allowed many things for the hardness of men’s hearts. They are in one 
state of the world, and the missionary who teaches them is in another, and the Book 
through which they are taught does not altogether coincide with either. Many difficulties 
thus arise which we are most likely to be successful in meeting when we look them 
in the face. To one inference they clearly point, which is this: that it is not 
the Book of Scripture which we should seek to give them, to be reverenced like the 
Vedas or the Koran, and consecrated in its words and letters, but the truth of the 
Book, the mind of Christ and His Apostles, in which all lesser details and differences 
should be lost and absorbed. We want to awaken in them the sense that God is their 
Father, and they His children;—that is of more importance than any theory about 
the inspiration of Scripture. But to teach in this spirit, the missionary should 
himself be able to separate the accidents from the essence of religion; he should 
be conscious that the power of the Gospel resides not in the particulars of theology, 
but in the Christian life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p109">III. It may be doubted whether Scripture has ever been <pb n="96" id="iii.i-Page_96" />sufficiently regarded as an element of liberal education. Few 
deem it worth while to spend in the study of it the same honest thought or pains 
which are bestowed on a classical author. Nor, as at present studied, can it be 
said always to have an elevating effect. It is not a useful lesson for the young 
student to apply to Scripture principles which he would hesitate to apply to other 
books; to make formal reconcilements of discrepancies which he would not think 
of reconciling in ordinary history; to divide simple words into double meanings; to adopt the fancies or conjectures of Fathers and Commentators as real knowledge. 
This laxity of knowledge is apt to infect the judgement when transferred to other 
subjects. It is not easy to say how much of the unsettlement of mind which prevails 
among intellectual young men is attributable to these causes; the mixture of truth 
and falsehood in religious education, certainly tends to impair, at the age when 
it is most needed, the early influence of a religious home.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p110">Yet Scripture studied in a more liberal spirit might supply a 
part of education which classical literature fails to provide. ‘The best book for 
the heart might also be made the best book for the intellect.’ The noblest study 
of history and antiquity is contained in it; a poetry which is also the highest 
form of moral teaching; there, too, are lives of heroes and prophets, and especially 
of One whom we do not name with them, because He is above them. This history, or 
poetry, or biography, is distinguished from all classical or secular writings by 
the contemplation of man as he appears in the sight of God. That is a sense 
of things into which we must grow as well as reason ourselves, without which human 
nature is but a truncated, half-educated sort of being. But this sense or consciousness 
of a Divine presence in the world, which seems to be natural to the beginnings of 
the human race, but fades away and requires to be renewed in its after history, 
is not to be gathered from Greek or Roman literature, but from <pb n="97" id="iii.i-Page_97" />the Old and New Testament. And before we can make the Old and 
New Testament a real part of education, we must read them not by the help 
of custom or tradition, in the spirit of apology or controversy, but in accordance 
with the ordinary laws of human knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p111">IV. Another use of Scripture is that in sermons, which seems 
to be among the tritest, and yet is far from being exhausted. If we could 
only be natural and speak of things as they truly are, with a real interest and 
not merely a conventional one! The words of Scripture come readily to hand, and 
the repetition of them requires no effort of thought in the writer or speaker. But, 
neither does it produce any effect on the hearer, which will always be in proportion 
to the degree of feeling or consciousness in ourselves. It may be said that originality 
is the gift of few; no Church can expect to have, not a hundred, but ten such preachers 
as Robertson or Newman. But, without originality, it seems possible to make use 
of Scripture in sermons in a much more living way than at present. Let the preacher 
make it a sort of religion, and proof of his reverence for Scripture, that he never 
uses its words without a distinct meaning; let him avoid the form of argument from 
Scripture, and catch the feeling and spirit. Scripture is itself a kind of poetry, 
when not overlaid with rhetoric. The scene and country has a freshness which may 
always be renewed; there is the interest of antiquity and the interest of home 
or common life as well. The facts and characters of Scripture might receive a new 
reading by being described simply as they are. The truths of Scripture again would 
have greater reality if divested of the scholastic form in which theology has cast 
them. The universal and spiritual aspects of Scripture might be more brought forward 
to the exclusion of questions of the Jewish law, or controversies about the sacraments, 
or exaggerated statements of doctrines which seem to be at variance with morality. 
The life of Christ, regarded quite naturally as of one ‘who was in all points <pb n="98" id="iii.i-Page_98" />tempted like as we are, yet without sin,’ is also the 
life and centre of Christian teaching. There is no higher aim which the preacher 
can propose to himself than to awaken what may be termed the feeling of the presence 
of God and the mind of Christ in Scripture; not to collect evidences about dates 
and books, or to familiarize metaphysical distinctions; but to make the heart and 
conscience of his hearers bear him witness that the lessons which are contained 
in Scripture—lessons of justice and truth—lessons of mercy and peace—of the need 
of man and the goodness of God to him, are indeed not human but divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p112">V. It is time to make an end of this long disquisition—let the 
end be a few more words of application to the circumstances of a particular class 
in the present age. If any one who is about to become a clergyman feels, or thinks 
that he feels, that some of the preceding statements cast a shade of trouble 
or suspicion on his future walk of life, who, either from the influence of a stronger 
mind than his own, or from some natural tendency in himself, has been led to examine 
those great questions which lie on the threshold of the higher study of theology, 
and experiences a sort of shrinking or dizziness at the prospect which is opening 
upon him; let him lay to heart the following considerations:—First, that he may 
possibly not be the person who is called upon to pursue such inquiries. No man should 
busy himself with them who has not clearness of mind enough to see things as they 
are, and a faith strong enough to rest in that degree of knowledge which 
God has really given; or who is unable to separate the truth from his own religious 
wants and experiences. For the theologian as well as the philosopher has need of 
‘dry light,’ unmingled with any tincture of the affections,’ the more so as his conclusions 
are oftener liable to be disordered by them. He who is of another temperament may 
find another work to do, which is in some respects a higher one. Unlike philosophy, 
the Gospel has an ideal life to offer, not to <pb n="99" id="iii.i-Page_99" />a few only, but to all. There is one word of caution, however, 
to be given to those who renounce inquiry; it is, that they cannot retain the right 
to condemn inquirers. Their duty is to say with Nicodemus, ‘Doth the Gospel 
condemn any man before it hear him?’ although the answer may be only ‘Art thou 
also of Galilee?’ They have chosen the path of practical usefulness, and they 
should acknowledge that it is a narrow path. For any but a ‘strong swimmer’ will 
be insensibly drawn out of it by the tide of public opinion or the current of party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p113">Secondly, let him consider that the difficulty is not so great 
as imagination sometimes paints it, It is a difficulty which arises chiefly out 
of differences of education in different classes of society. It is a difficulty 
which tact, and prudence, and, much more, the power of a Christian life may hope 
to surmount. Much depends on the manner in which things are said; on the evidence 
in the writer or preacher of a real good will to his opponents, and a desire for 
the moral improvement of men. There is an aspect of truth which may always be put 
forward so as to find a way to the hearts of men. If there is danger and shrinking 
from one point of view, from another there is freedom and sense of relief. 
The wider contemplation of the religious world may enable us to adjust our own place 
in it. The acknowledgement of churches as political and national institutions is 
the basis of a sound government of them. Criticism itself is not only negative; 
if it creates some difficulties, it does away others. It may put us at variance 
with a party or section of Christians in our own neighbourhood. But, on the other 
hand, it enables us to look at all men as they are in the sight of God, not as they 
appear to human eye, separated and often interdicted from each other by lines 
of religious demarcation; it divides us from the parts to unite us to the whole. 
That is a great help to religious communion. It does away with the supposed opposition 
of reason and faith. It throws us back on the <pb n="100" id="iii.i-Page_100" />conviction that religion is a personal thing, in which certainty 
is to be slowly won and not assumed as the result of evidence or testimony. It places 
us, in some respects (though it be deemed a paradox to say so), more nearly in the 
position of the first Christians to whom the New Testament was not yet given, in 
whom the Gospel was a living word, not yet embodied in forms or supported by ancient 
institutions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p114">Thirdly, the suspicion or difficulty which attends critical inquiries 
is no reason for doubting their value. The Scripture nowhere leads us to suppose 
that the circumstance of all men speaking well of us is any ground for supposing 
that we are acceptable in the sight of God. And there is no reason why the condemnation 
of others should be witnessed to by our own conscience. Perhaps it may be true that, 
owing to the jealousy or fear of some, the reticence of others, the terrorism of
a few, we may not always find it easy to regard these subjects with calmness 
and judgement. But, on the other hand, these accidental circumstances have nothing 
to do with the question at issue; they cannot have the slightest influence on the 
meaning of words, or on the truth of facts. No one can carry out the principle that 
public opinion or church authority is the guide to truth, when he goes beyond the 
limits of his own church or country. That is a consideration which may well make 
him pause before he accepts of such a guide in the journey to another world. All 
the arguments for repressing inquiries into Scripture in Protestant countries hold 
equally in Italy and Spain for repressing inquiries into matters of fact or doctrine, 
and so for denying the Scriptures to the common people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p115">Lastly, let him be assured that there is some nobler idea of 
truth than is supplied by the opinion of mankind in general, or the voice of 
parties in a church. Every one, whether a student of theology or not, has need 
to make war against his prejudices no less than against his passions; <pb n="101" id="iii.i-Page_101" />and, in the religious teacher, the first is even more necessary 
than the last. For, while the vices of mankind are in a great degree isolated, and 
are, at any rate, reprobated by public opinion, their prejudices have a sort of 
communion or kindred with the world without. They are a collective evil, and have 
their being in the interest, classes, states of society, and other influences amid 
which we live. He who takes the prevailing opinions of Christians and decks them 
out in their gayest colours—who reflects the better mind of the world to itself—is 
likely to be its favourite teacher. In that ministry of the Gospel, even when assuming 
forms repulsive to persons of education, no doubt the good is far greater than the 
error or harm. But there is also a deeper work which is not dependent on the opinions 
of men, in which many elements combine, some alien to religion, or accidentally 
at variance with it. That work can hardly expect to win much popular favour, so 
far as it runs counter to the feelings of religious parties. But he who bears a 
part in it may feel a confidence, which no popular caresses or religious sympathy 
could inspire, that he has by a Divine help been enabled to plant his foot somewhere 
beyond the waves of time. He may depart hence before the natural term, worn out 
with intellectual toil; regarded with suspicion by many of his contemporaries; 
yet not without a sure hope that the love of truth, which men of saintly lives often 
seem to slight, is, nevertheless, accepted before God.</p>


<pb n="102" id="iii.i-Page_102" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="On Conversion and Changes of Character" progress="25.86%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">ON CONVERSION</h2>
<h4 id="iii.ii-p0.2">AND</h4>
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.3">CHANGES OF CHARACTER</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.4">ROMANS VII.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p1">Titus have we the image of the lifelong struggle gathered up 
in a single instant. In describing it we pass beyond the consciousness of the individual 
into a world of abstractions; we loosen the thread by which the spiritual faculties 
are held together, and view as objects what can, strictly speaking, have no existence, 
except in relation to the subject. The divided members of the soul are ideal, the 
combat between them is ideal, so also is the victory. What is real that corresponds 
to this is not a momentary, but a continuous conflict, which we feel 
rather than know—which has its different aspects of hope and fear, triumph and despair, 
the action and reaction of the Spirit of God in the depths of the human soul, awakening 
the sense of sin and conveying the assurance of forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">The language in which we describe this conflict is very different 
from that of the Apostle. Our circumstances are so changed that we are hardly able 
to view it in its simplest elements. Christianity is now the established 
religion of the civilized portion of mankind. In our own country it has become part 
of the law of the land; it speaks with authority, it is embodied in a Church, 
it is supported by <pb n="103" id="iii.ii-Page_103" />almost universal opinion, and fortified by wealth and prescription. 
Those who know least of its spiritual life do not deny its greatness as a 
power in the world. Analogous to this relation in which it stands to our history 
and social state, is the relation in which it stands also to the minds of individuals. 
We are brought up in it, and unconsciously receive it as the habit of our thoughts 
and the condition of our life. It is without us, and we are within its circle; 
we do not become Christians, we are so from our birth. Even in those who suppose 
themselves to have passed through some sudden and violent change, and to have tasted 
once for all of the heavenly gift, the change is hardly ever in the form or substance 
of their belief, but in its quickening power; they feel not a new creed, but a 
new spirit within them. So that we might truly say of Christianity, that it is ‘the 
daughter of time;’ it hangs to the past, not only because the first century is 
the era of its birth, but because each successive century strengthens its form and 
adds to its external force, and entwines it with more numerous links in our social 
state. Not only may we say, that it is part and parcel of the law of the land, but 
part and parcel of the character of each one, which even the worst of men cannot 
wholly shake off.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">But if with ourselves the influence of Christianity is almost
always gradual and imperceptible, with the first believers it was almost 
always sudden. There was no interval which separated the preaching of Peter on the 
day of Pentecost, from the baptism of the three thousand. The eunuch of Candace 
paused for a brief space on a journey, and was then baptized into the name of Christ, 
which a few hours previously he had not so much as heard. There was no period 
of probation like that which, a century or two later, was appropriated to the instruction 
of the Catechumens. It was an impulse, an inspiration passing from the lips of one 
to a chosen few, and communicated by them to the ear and soul of listening multitudes. 
As the wind bloweth <pb n="104" id="iii.ii-Page_104" />where it listeth, and we hear the sound thereof; as the lightning 
shineth from the one end of the heaven to the other; so suddenly, fitfully, simultaneously, 
new thoughts come into their minds, not to one only, but to many, to whole cities 
almost at once. They were pricked with the sense of sin; they were melted with 
the love of Christ; their spiritual nature ‘came again like the flesh of a little 
child.’ And some, like St. Paul, became the very opposite of their former selves; from scoffers, believers; from persecutors, preachers; the thing that they were 
was so strange to them, that they could no longer look calmly on the earthly scene, 
which they hardly seemed to touch, which was already lighted up with the wrath and 
mercy of God. There were those among them who ‘saw visions and dreamed dreams,’ who 
were ‘caught up,’ like St. Paul, ‘into the third heaven,’ or, like the twelve, ‘spake 
with other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance.’ And sometimes, as in the 
Thessalonian Church, the ecstasy of conversion led to strange and wild opinions, 
such as the daily expectation of Christ’s coming. The ‘round world’ itself began 
to reel before them, as they thought of the things that were shortly to come to 
pass.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">But however sudden were the conversions of the earliest believers, 
however wonderful the circumstances which attended them, they were not for that 
reason the less lasting or sincere. Though many preached ‘Christ of contention,’ though 
‘Demes forsook the Apostle,’ there were few who, having once taken up the 
cross, turned back from ‘the love of this present world.’ They might waver between Paul 
and Peter, between the circumcision and the uncircumcision; they might give ear 
to the strange and bewitching heresies of the East; but there is no trace that 
many returned to ‘those that were no gods,’ or put off Christ; the impression of 
the truth that they had received was everlasting on their minds. Even sins of fornication 
and uncleanness, which from the Apostle’s frequent warnings <pb n="105" id="iii.ii-Page_105" />against them we must suppose to have lingered, as a sort of 
remnant of heathenism in the early Church, did not wholly destroy their inward 
relation to God and Christ. Though ‘their last state might be worse than the 
first,’ they could never return again to live the life of all men after having 
tasted ‘the heavenly gift and the powers of the world to come.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">Such was the nature of conversion among the early Christians, 
the new birth of which by spiritual descent we are ourselves the offspring. Is there 
anything in history like it? anything in our own lives which may help us to understand 
it? That which the Scripture describes from within, we are for a while going to 
look at from a different point of view, not with reference to the power of God, 
but to those secondary causes through which He works—the laws which experience shows 
that He himself imposes on the operations of His Spirit. Such an inquiry is not 
a mere idle speculation; it is not far from the practical question, ‘How we are 
to become better.’ Imperfect as any attempt to analyze our spiritual life must ever 
be, the changes which we ourselves experience or observe in others, compared with 
those greater and more sudden changes which took place in the age of the Apostle, 
will throw light upon each other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">In the sudden conversions of the early Christians we observe 
three things which either tend to discredit, or do not accompany, the working of 
a similar power among ourselves.—First, that conversion was marked by ecstatic and 
unusual phenomena; secondly, that, though sudden, it was permanent; thirdly, that 
it fell upon whole multitudes at once.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">When we consider what is implied in such expressions as ‘not many 
wise, not many learned’ were called to the knowledge of the truth, we can scarcely 
avoid feeling that there must have been much in the early Church which would have 
been distasteful to us as men of education; much that must have worn the appearance 
of excitement <pb n="106" id="iii.ii-Page_106" />and enthusiasm. Is the mean conventicle, looking almost like 
a private house, a better image of that first assembly of Christians which 
met in the ‘large upper room,’ or the Catholic church arrayed in all the 
glories of Christian art? Neither of them is altogether like in spirit perhaps, 
but in externals the first. Is the dignified hierarchy that occupy the seats around 
the altar, more like the multitudes of first believers, or the lowly crowd that 
kneel upon the pavement? If we try to embody in the mind’s eye the forms of the 
first teachers, and still more of their followers, we cannot help reading the true 
lesson, however great may be the illusions of poetry or of art. Not St. Paul standing 
on Mars’ hill in the fullness of manly strength, as we have him in the cartoon of 
Raphael, is the true image; but such a one as he himself would glory in, whose 
bodily presence was weak and speech feeble, who had an infirmity in his flesh, and 
bore in his body the marks of the Lord Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">And when we look at this picture, ‘full in the face,’ however 
we might by nature be inclined to turn aside from it, or veil its details in general 
language, we cannot deny that many things that accompany the religion of the uneducated 
now, must then also have accompanied the Gospel- preached to the poor. There must 
have been, humanly speaking, spiritual delusions where men lived so exclusively 
in the spiritual world; there were scenes which we know took place such as St. 
Paul says would make the unbeliever think that they were mad. The best and holiest 
persons among the poor and ignorant are not entirely free from superstition, according 
to the notions of the educated; at best they are apt to speak of religion in a 
manner not quite suited to our taste; they sing with a loud and excited voice; 
they imagine themselves to receive Divine oracles, even about the humblest cares 
of life. Is not this, in externals at least, very like the appearance which the 
first disciples must have presented, who obeyed the Apostle’s injunction, ‘Is any 
sad? let him pray; is any merry? let <pb n="107" id="iii.ii-Page_107" />him sing psalms’? Could our nerves have borne to witness 
the speaking with tongues, or the administration of Baptism, or the love feasts 
as they probably existed in the early Church?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">This difference between the feelings and habits of the first 
Christians and ourselves, must be borne in mind in relation to the subject of conversion. 
For as sudden changes are more likely to be met with amongst the poor and uneducated 
in the present day, it certainly throws light on the subject of the first conversions, 
that to the poor and uneducated the Gospel was first preached. And yet these sudden 
changes were as real, nay, more real than any gradual changes which take place among 
ourselves. The Stoic or Epicurean philosopher who had come into an assembly of believers 
speaking with tongues, would have remarked, that among the vulgar religious extravagances 
were usually short-lived. But it was not so. There was more there than he had eyes 
to see, or than was dreamed of in a philosophy like his. Not only was there the 
superficial appearance of poverty and meanness and enthusiasm, from a nearer view 
of which we are apt to shrink, but underneath this, brighter from its very obscurity, 
purer from the meanness of the raiment in which it was apparelled, was the life 
hidden with Christ and God. There, and there only, was the power which made a 
man humble instead of proud, self-denying instead of self-seeking, spiritual 
instead of carnal; which made him embrace, not only the brethren, but the whole 
human race in the arms of his love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">But it is a further difference between the power of the Gospel 
now and in the first ages, that it no longer converts whole multitudes at once. 
Perhaps this very individuality in its mode of working may not be without an advantage 
in awakening us to its higher truths and more entire spiritual freedom. Whether 
this be so or not; whether there be any spiritual law by which reason, in a
measure, takes the place of faith, and the common religious impulse weakens 
as the <pb n="108" id="iii.ii-Page_108" />power of reflection grows, we certainly observe a diminution 
in the collective force which religion exercises on the hearts of men. In our 
own days the preacher sees the seed which he has sown gradually spring up; first 
one, then another begins to lead a better life; then a change comes over the 
state of society, often from causes over which he has no control; he makes some 
steps forwards and a few backwards, and trusts far more, if he is wise, to the 
silent influence of religious education than to the power of preaching; and, 
perhaps, the result of a long life of ministerial labour is far less than that 
of a single discourse from the lips of the Apostles or their followers. Even in 
missions to the heathen the vital energies of Christianity cease to operate to 
any great extent, at least on the effete civilization of India and China; the 
limits of the kingdoms of light and darkness are nearly the same as heretofore. 
At any rate it cannot be said that Christianity has wrought any sudden 
amelioration of mankind by the immediate preaching of the word, since the 
conversion of the barbarians. Even within the Christian world there is a 
parallel retardation. The ebb and flow of reformation and counter-reformation 
have hardly changed the permanent landmarks. The age of spiritual crises is 
past. The growth of Christianity in modern times may be compared to the change 
of the body, when it has already arrived at its full stature. In one 
half-century so vast a progress was made, in a few centuries more the world 
itself seemed to ‘have gone after Him,’ and now for near a thousand years the 
voice of experience is repeating to us, ‘Hitherto shalt thou go, but no 
further.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">Looking at this remarkable phenomenon of the conversion of whole 
multitudes at once, not from its Divine but from its human aspect (that is,
with reference to that provision that God himself has made in human nature for 
the execution of His will), the first cause to which we are naturally led to attribute 
it is the power of sympathy. Why it is that men <pb n="109" id="iii.ii-Page_109" />ever act together is a mystery of which our individual 
self-consciousness gives no account, any more than why we speak a common language, 
or form nations or societies, or merely in our physical nature are capable of taking 
diseases from one another. Nature and the Author of nature have made us thus dependent 
on each other both in body and soul. Whoever has seen human beings collected together 
in masses, and watched the movements that pass over them, like ‘the trees of the 
forest moving in the wind,’ will have no difficulty in imagining, if not in understanding, 
how the same voice might have found its way at the same instant to a thousand hearts, 
without our being able to say where the fire was first kindled, or by whom the inspiration 
was first caught. Such historical events as the Reformation, or the Crusades, or 
the French Revolution, are a sufficient evidence that a whole people, or almost, 
we may say, half a world, may be ‘drunk into one spirit,’ springing up, as it might 
seem, spontaneously in the breast of each, yet common to all. A parallel yet nearer 
is furnished by the history of the Jewish people, in whose sudden rebellion and 
restoration to God’s favour, we recognize literally the momentary workings of, what 
is to ourselves a figure of speech, a national conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">In ordinary cases we should truly say that there must have been 
some predisposing cause of a great political or religious revolution; some latent 
elements acting alike upon all, which, though long smouldering beneath, burst forth 
at last into a flame. Such a cause might be the misery of mankind, or the intense 
corruption of human society, which could not be quickened except it die, or the 
long-suppressed yearnings of the soul after something higher than it had hitherto 
known upon earth, or the reflected light of one religion or one movement of the 
human mind upon another. Such causes were actually at work, preparing the way for 
the diffusion of Christianity. The law itself was beginning to pass away 
in an altered world, the state of society was <pb n="110" id="iii.ii-Page_110" />hollow, the chosen people were hopelessly under the Roman yoke. 
Good men refrained from the wild attempt of the Galilean Judas; yet the spirit 
which animated such attempts was slumbering in their bosoms. Looking back at their 
own past history, they could not but remember, even in an altered world, that there 
was One who ruled among the kingdoms of men, ‘beside whom there was no God.’ Were 
they to suppose that His arm was straitened to save? that He had forgotten His 
tender mercies to the house of David? that the aspirations of the prophets were 
vain? that the blood of the Maccabean heroes had sunk like water into the earth? This was a hard saying; who could bear it? It was long ere the nation, like 
the individual, put off the old man—that is, the temporal dispensation—and put on 
the new man—that is, the spiritual Israel. The very misery of the people seemed 
to forbid them to acquiesce in their present state. And with the miserable condition 
of the nation sprang up also the feeling, not only in individuals but in the race, 
that for their sins they were chastened, the feeling which their whole history seemed 
to deepen and increase. At last the scales fell from their eyes; the veil that 
was on the face of Moses was first transfigured before them, then removed; the thoughts of many hearts turned simultaneously to the Hope of Israel, 
‘Him 
whom the law and the prophets foretold.’ As they listened to the preaching of the 
Apostles, they seemed to hear a truth both new and old; what many had thought, 
but none had uttered; which in its comfort and joyousness seemed to them new, and 
yet, from its familiarity and suitableness to their condition, not the less old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13">Spiritual life, no less than natural life, is often the very 
opposite of the elements which seem to give birth to it. The preparation for the 
way of the Lord, which John the Baptist preached, did not consist in a direct reference 
to the Saviour. The words ‘He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire,’ and 
‘He shall burn up the chaff with <pb n="111" id="iii.ii-Page_111" />fire unquenchable,’ could have given the Jews no exact conception 
of Him who ‘did not break the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax.’ It was 
in another way that John prepared for Christ, by quickening the moral sense of the 
people, and sounding in their ears the voice ‘Repent, for the kingdom of heaven 
is at hand.’ Beyond this useful lesson, there was a kind of vacancy in the preaching 
of John. He himself, as ‘he was finishing his course,’ testified 
that his work was incomplete, and that he was not the Christ. The Jewish people 
were prepared by his preaching for the coming of Christ, just as an individual might 
be prepared to receive Him by the conviction of sin and the conscious need of forgiveness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">Except from the Gospel history and the writings of Josephus and 
Philo, we know but little of the tendencies of the Jewish mind in the time of our 
Lord. Yet we cannot doubt that the entrance of Christianity into the world was not 
sudden and abrupt; that is an illusion which arises in the mind from our 
slender acquaintance with contemporary opinions. Better and higher and holier as 
it was, it was not absolutely distinct from the teaching of the doctors of the law 
either in form or substance; it was not unconnected with, but gave life and truth 
to, the mystic fancies of Alexandrian philosophy. Even in the counsels of perfection 
of the Sermon on the Mount, there is probably nothing which might not be found, 
either in letter or spirit, in Philo or some other Jewish or Eastern writer. The 
peculiarity of the Gospel is, not that it teaches what is wholly new, but that it 
draws out of the treasure-house of the human heart things new and old, gathering 
together in one the dispersed fragments of the truth. The common people would not 
have ‘heard Him gladly,’ but for the truth of what He said. The heart was its own 
witness to it. The better nature of man, though but for a moment, responded 
to it, spoken as it was with authority, and not as the scribes; with simplicity, 
and not as the great teachers of <pb n="112" id="iii.ii-Page_112" />the law; and sanctified by the life and actions of Him from 
whose lips it came, and ‘Who spake as never man spake.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">And yet, after reviewing the circumstances of the first preaching 
of the Gospel, there remains something which cannot be resolved into causes or antecedents; which eludes criticism, and can no more be explained in the world than the sudden 
changes of character in the individual. There are processes of life and organization 
about which we know nothing, and we seem to know that we shall never know anything. 
‘That which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die;’ but the mechanism of 
this new life is too complex and yet too simple for us to untwist its fibres. The 
figure which St. Paul applies to the resurrection of the body is true also of the 
renewal of the soul, especially in the first ages of which we know so little, and 
in which the Gospel seems to have acted with such far greater power than among ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">Leaving further inquiry into the conversion of the first Christians 
at the point at which it hides itself from us in mystery, we have now to turn to 
a question hardly less mysterious, though seemingly more familiar to us, which may 
be regarded as a question either of moral philosophy or of theology—the nature of 
conversion and changes of character among ourselves. What traces are there of a 
spiritual power still acting upon the human heart? What is the inward nature, and 
what are the outward conditions of changes in human conduct? Is our life a gradual 
and insensible progress from infancy to age, from birth to death, governed by fixed 
laws; or is it a miracle and mystery of thirty, or fifty, or seventy 
years’ standing, consisting of so many isolated actions or portions knit 
together by no common principle?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">Were we to consider mankind only from without, there could be 
no doubt of the answer which we should give to the last of these questions. The 
order of the world would scarcely even seem to be infringed by the free will of 
man. <pb n="113" id="iii.ii-Page_113" />In morals, no less than in physics, everything would appear to 
proceed by regular law. Individuals have certain capacities, which grow with their 
growth and strengthen with their strength; and no one by taking thought can add 
one cubit to his stature. As the poet says—‘The boy is father to the man.’ The 
lives of the great majority have a sort of continuity: as we know them by the same 
look, walk, manner; so when we come to converse with them, we recognize the same 
character as formerly. They may be changed; but the change in general is such as 
we expect to find in them from youth to maturity, or from maturity to decay. There 
is something in them which is not changed, by which we perceive them to be the same. 
If they were weak, they remain so still; if they were sensitive, they remain so 
still; if they were selfish or passionate, such faults are seldom cured by increasing 
age or infirmities. And often the same nature puts on many veils and disguises; 
to the outward eye it may have, in some instances, almost disappeared; when we 
look beneath, it is still there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">The appearance of this sameness in human nature has led many 
to suppose that no real change ever takes place. Does a man from a drunkard 
become sober? from a knight errant become a devotee? from a sensualist a believer 
in Christ? or a woman from a life of pleasure pass to a romantic and devoted religion? 
It has been maintained that they are the same still; and that deeper similarities 
remain than the differences which are a part of their new profession. Those who 
make the remark would say, that such persons exhibit the same vanity, the same irritability, 
the same ambition; that sensualism still lurks under the disguise of refinement, 
or earthly and human passion transfuses itself into devotion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">This ‘practical fatalism,’ which says that human beings can be 
what they are and nothing else, has a certain degree of truth, or rather, of plausibility, 
from the circumstance that men seldom change wholly, and that the part of their <pb n="114" id="iii.ii-Page_114" />nature which changes least is the weakness and infirmity that 
shows itself on the surface. Few, comparatively, ever change their outward manner, 
except from the mere result of altered circumstances; and hence, to a superficial 
observer, they appear to change less than is really the fact. Probably St. Paul 
never lost that trembling and feebleness, which was one of the trials of his life. 
Nor, in so far as the mind is dependent on the body, can we pretend to be wholly 
free agents. Who can say that his view of life and his power of action are unaffected 
by his bodily state? or who expects to find a firm and decided character in the 
nervous and sensitive frame? The commonest facts of daily life sufficiently prove 
the connexion of mind and body; the more we attend to it the closer it appears. 
Nor, indeed, can it be denied that external circumstances fix for most men the path 
of life. They are the inhabitants of a particular country; they have a certain 
position in the world; they rise to their occupations as the morning comes round; they seldom get beyond the circle of ideas in which they have been brought up. 
Fearfully and wonderfully as they are made, though each one in his bodily frame, 
and even more in his thoughts and feelings, is a miracle of complexity, they seem, 
as they meet in society, to reunite into a machine, and society itself is the great 
automaton of which they are the parts. It is harder and more conventional than the 
individuals which compose it; it exercises a kind of regulating force on the wayward 
fancies of their wills; it says to them in an unmistakable manner that ‘they shall 
not break their ranks.’ The laws of trade, the customs of social life, the instincts 
of human nature, act upon us with a power little less than that of physical necessity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">If from this external aspect of human things we turn inward, 
there seems to be no limit to the changes which we deem possible. We are no longer 
the same, but different every hour. No physical fact interposes itself as an obstacle <pb n="115" id="iii.ii-Page_115" />to our thoughts any more than to our dreams. The world and its 
laws have nothing to do with our free determinations. At any moment we can begin 
a new life; in idea at least, no time is required for the change. One instant we 
may be proud, the next humble; one instant sinning, at the next repenting; one 
instant, like St. Paul, ready to persecute, at another to preach the Gospel; full 
of malice and hatred one hour, melting into tenderness the next. As we hear the 
words of the preacher, there is a voice within telling us, that ‘now, even 
now, is the day of salvation;’ and if certain clogs and hindrances of earth could 
only be removed, we are ready to pass immediately into another state. And, at times, 
it seems as though we had actually passed into rest, and had a foretaste of the 
heavenly gift. Something more than imagination enables us to fashion a divine pattern 
to which we conform for a little while. The ‘new man’ unto which we become transformed, 
is so pleasant to us that it banishes the thought of ‘the old.’ In youth especially, 
when we are ignorant of the compass of our own nature, such frames of mind are perpetually 
recurring; perhaps, not without attendant evils; certainly, also, for good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">But besides such feelings as these, which we know to be
partly true, partly illusive, every one’s experience of himself
appears to teach him, that he has gone through many
changes and had many special providences vouchsafed to
him; he says to himself that he has been led in a mysterious and peculiar way, not like the way of other men,
and had feelings not common to others; he compares
different times and places, and contrasts his own conduct
here and there, now and then. In other men he remarks
similarity of character; in himself he sees chiefly diversity.
They seem to be the creatures of habit and circumstance;
he alone is a free agent. The truth is, that he observes
himself; he cannot equally observe them. He is not
conscious of the inward struggles through which they have <pb n="116" id="iii.ii-Page_116" />passed; he sees only the veil of flesh which conceals them from 
his view. He knows when he thinks about it, but he does not habitually remember, 
that, under that calm exterior, there is a like current of individual thoughts, 
feelings, interests, which have as great a charm and intensity for another as the 
workings of his own mind have for himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">And yet it does not follow, that this inward fact is to be set 
aside as the result of egotism and illusion. It may be not merely the dreamy reflection 
of our life and actions in the mirror of self, but the subtle and delicate spring 
of the whole machine. To purify the feelings or to move the will, the internal sense 
may be as necessary to us as external observation is to regulate and sustain them. 
Even to the formula of the fatalist, that ‘freedom is the consciousness of necessity,’ it may be replied, that that very consciousness, as he terms it, is as essential 
as any other link in the chain in which ‘he binds fast the world.’ Human nature is 
beset by the contradiction, not of two rival theories, but of many apparently contradictory 
facts. If we cannot imagine how the world could go on without law and order in human 
actions, neither can we imagine how morality could subsist unless we clear a space 
around us for the freedom of the will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">But not in this place to get further into the meshes of the great 
question of freedom and necessity, let us rather turn aside for a moment 
to consider some practical aspects of the reflections which precede. Scripture and 
reason alike require that we should entirely turn to God, that we should obey the 
whole law. And hard as this may seem at first, there is a witness within us which 
pleads that it is possible. Our mind and moral nature are one; we cannot break 
ourselves into pieces in action any more than in thought. The whole man is in every 
part and in every act. This is not a mere mode of thought, but a truth of great 
practical importance. ‘Easier to change many things than one,’ is <pb n="117" id="iii.ii-Page_117" />the common saying. Easier, we may add, in religion or morality, 
to change the whole than the part. Easier because more natural, more agreeable to 
the voice of conscience and the promises of Scripture. God himself deals with us 
as a whole; He does not forgive us in part any more than He requires us to serve 
Him in part. It may be true that, of the thousand hearers of the appeal of the preacher, 
not above one begins a new life. And some persons will imagine that it might be 
better to make an impression on them little by little, like the effect of the dropping 
of water upon stone. Not in this way is the Gospel written down on the fleshy tables 
of the heart. More true to our own experience of self, as well as to the words of 
Scripture, are such ideas as renovation, renewal, regeneration, taking up the cross 
and following Christ, dying with Christ that we may also live with Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">Many a person will tease himself by counting minutes and providing 
small rules for his life, who would have found the task an easier and a nobler one, 
had he viewed it in its whole extent, and gone to God in a ‘large and liberal spirit,’ to offer up his life to Him. To have no 
<i><span lang="FR" id="iii.ii-p24.1">arrière pensée</span></i> in the service of God 
and virtue is the great source of peace and happiness. Make clean that which is 
within, and you have no need to purify that which is without. Take care of the little 
things of life, and the great ones will take care of themselves, is the maxim of 
the trader, which is sometimes, and with a certain degree of truth, applied to the 
service of God. But much more true is it in religion that we should take care of 
the great things, and the trifles of life will take care of themselves. ‘If thine 
eye be single, thy whole body will be full of light.’ Christianity is not acquired 
as an art by long practice; it does not carve and polish human nature with a
graving tool; it makes the whole man; first pouring out his soul before God, 
and then ‘casting him in a mould.’ Its workings are not to be measured by time, even 
though among educated persons, <pb n="118" id="iii.ii-Page_118" />and in modern times, sudden and momentary conversions can rarely 
occur.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">For the doctrine of conversion the moralist substitutes the theory 
of habits. Good actions, he says, produce good habits; and the repetition of good 
actions makes them easier to perform, and ‘fortifies us indefinitely against temptation.’ 
There are bodily and mental habits—habits of reflection and habits of action. Practice 
gives skill or sleight of hand; constant attention, the faculty of abstraction; so the practice of virtue makes us virtuous, that of vice vicious. The more meat 
we eat, to use the illustration of Aristotle, in whom we find a cruder form 
of the same theory, the more we are able to eat meat; the more we wrestle, the 
more able we are to wrestle, and so forth. If a person has some duty to perform, 
say of common and trivial sort, to rise at a particular hour in the morning, to 
be at a particular place at such an hour, to conform to some rule about abstinence, 
we tell him that he will find the first occasion difficult, the second easy, and 
the difficulty is supposed to vanish by degrees until it wholly disappears. If a 
man has to march into a battle, or to perform a surgical operation, or to do anything 
else from which human nature shrinks, his nerves, we say, are gradually 
strengthened; his head, as was said of a famous soldier, clears up at the sound 
of the cannon; like the grave-digger in Hamlet, he has soon no ‘feeling of his 
occupation.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">From a consideration of such instances as these, the rule has 
been laid down, that, ‘as the passive impression weakens, the active habit strengthens.’ 
But is not this saying of a great man founded on a narrow and partial contemplation 
of human nature? For, in the first place, it leaves altogether out of sight the 
motives of human action; it is equally suited to the most rigid formalist and to 
a moral and spiritual being. Secondly, it takes no account of the limitation of 
the power of habits, which neither in mind nor body can be extended beyond a 
certain point; <pb n="119" id="iii.ii-Page_119" />nor of the original capacity or peculiar character of 
individuals; nor of the different kinds of habits, nor of the degrees of 
strength and weakness in different minds; nor of the enormous difference between 
youth and age, childhood and manhood, in the capacity for acquiring habits. Old 
age does not move with accumulated force, either upwards or downwards; they are 
the lesser habits, not the great springs of life, that show themselves in it 
with increased power. Nor can the man who has neglected to form habits in youth, 
acquire them in mature life; like the body, the mind ceases to be capable of 
receiving a particular form. Lastly, such a description of human nature agrees 
with no man’s account of himself; whatever moralists may say, he knows himself 
to be a spiritual being. ‘The wind bloweth where it listeth,’ and he cannot ‘tell 
whence it cometh, or whither it goeth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">All that is true in the theory of habits seems to be implied 
in the notion of order or regularity. Even this is inadequate to give a conception 
of the structure of human beings. Order is the beginning, but freedom is the perfection 
of our moral nature. Men do not live at random, or act one instant without reference 
to their actions just before. And in youth especially, the very sameness of our 
occupations is a sort of stay and support to us, as in age it may be described as 
a kind of rest. But no one will say that the mere repetition of actions until they 
constitute a habit, gives any explanation of the higher and nobler forms of human 
virtue, or the finer moulds of character. Life cannot be explained as the working 
of a mere machine, still less can moral or spiritual life be reduced to merely mechanical 
laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">But if, while acknowledging that a great proportion of mankind 
are the creatures of habit, and that a great part of our actions are nothing more 
than the result of habit, we go on to ask ourselves about the changes of our life, 
and fix our minds on the critical points, we are led to view <pb n="120" id="iii.ii-Page_120" />human nature, not only in a wider and more generous spirit, but 
also in a way more accordant with the language of Scripture. We no longer measure 
ourselves by days or by weeks; we are conscious that at particular times we have 
undergone great revolutions or emotions; and then, again, have intervened periods, 
lasting perhaps for years, in which we have pursued the even current of our way. 
Our progress towards good may have been in idea an imperceptible and regular advance; in fact, we know it to have been otherwise. We have taken plunges in life; there 
are many eras noted in our existence. The greatest changes are those of which we 
are the least able to give an account, and which we feel the most disposed to refer 
to a superior power. That they were simply mysterious, like some utterly unknown 
natural phenomena, is our first thought about them. But although unable to fathom 
their true nature, we are capable of analyzing many of the circumstances which accompany 
them, and of observing the impulses out of which they arise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p29">Every man has the power of forming a resolution, or, without 
previous resolution, in any particular instance, acting as he will. As thoughts 
come into the mind one cannot tell how, so too motives spring up, without our being 
able to trace their origin. Why we suddenly see a thing in a new light, is 
often hard to explain; why we feel an action to be right or wrong which has previously 
seemed indifferent, is not less inexplicable. We fix the passing dream or sentiment 
in action, the thought is nothing, the deed may be everything. That day after day, 
to use a familiar instance, the drunkard will find abstinence easier, is probably 
untrue; but that from once abstaining he will gain a fresh experience, and receive 
a new strength and inward satisfaction, which may result in endless consequences, 
is what every one is aware of. It is not the sameness of what we do, but its novelty, 
which seems to have such a peculiar power over us; not the repetition of <pb n="121" id="iii.ii-Page_121" />many blind actions, but the performance of a single conscious 
one, that is the birth to a new life. Indeed, the very sameness of actions is often 
accompanied with a sort of weariness, which makes men desirous of change.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p30">Nor is it less true, that by the commission, not of many, but 
a single act of vice or crime, an inroad is made into our whole moral constitution, 
which is not proportionably increased by its repetition. The first act of theft, 
falsehood, or other immorality, is an event in the life of the perpetrator which 
he never forgets. It may often happen that no account can be given of it; that 
there is nothing in the education, nor in the antecedents of the person, that would 
lead us, or even himself, to suspect it. In the weaker sort of natures, especially, 
suggestions of evil spring up we cannot tell how. Human beings are the creatures 
of habit; but they are the creatures of impulse too; and from the greater variableness 
of the outward circumstances of life, and especially of particular periods of life, 
and the greater freedom of individuals, it may, perhaps, be found that human actions, 
though less liable to wide-spread or sudden changes, have also become more capricious, 
and less reducible to simple causes, than formerly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p31">Changes in character come more often in the form of feeling than 
of reason, from some new affection or attachment, or alienation of our former self, 
rather than from the slow growth of experience, or a deliberate sense of right and 
duty. The meeting with some particular person, the remembrance of some particular 
scene, the last words of a parent or friend, the reading of a sentence in a book, 
may call forth a world within us of the very existence of which we were previously 
unconscious. New interests arise such as we never before knew, and we can no longer 
lie grovelling in the mire, but must be up and doing; new affections seem to be 
drawn out, such as warm our inmost soul and make action and exertion a delight to 
us. Mere human love at first sight, as we say, has been known to <pb n="122" id="iii.ii-Page_122" />change the whole character and produce an earthly effect, analogous 
to that heavenly love of Christ and the brethren, of which the New Testament speaks. 
Have we not seen the passionate become calm, the licentious pure, the weak strong, 
the scoffer devout? We may not venture to say with St. Paul, ‘This is a great 
mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the church.’ But such instances serve, 
at least, to quicken our sense of the depth and subtlety of human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p32">Of many of these changes no other reason can be given than that 
nature and the Author of nature have made men capable of them. There are others, 
again, which we seem to trace, not only to particular times, but to definite actions, 
from which they flow in the same manner that other effects follow from their causes. 
Among such causes none are more powerful than acts of self-sacrifice and devotion. 
A single deed of heroism makes a man a hero; it becomes a part of him, and, 
strengthened by the approbation and sympathy of his fellow-men, a sort of power 
which he gains over himself and them. Something like this is true of the lesser 
occasions of life no less than of the greatest; provided in either case the actions 
are not of such a kind that the performance of them is a violence to our nature. 
Many a one has stretched himself on the rack of asceticism, without on the whole 
raising his nature; often he has seemed to have gained in self-control only what 
he has lost in the kindlier affections, and by his very isolation to have wasted 
the opportunities which nature offered him of self-improvement. But no one with 
a heart open to human feelings, loving not man the less, but God more, sensitive 
to the happiness of this world, yet aiming at a higher—no man of such a nature ever 
made a great sacrifice, or performed a great act of self-denial, without impressing 
a change on his character, which lasted to his latest breath. No man ever took his 
besetting sin, it may be lust, or pride, or love of rank and position, and, as it 
were, cut it out by voluntarily <pb n="123" id="iii.ii-Page_123" />placing himself where to gratify it was impossible, without 
sensibly receiving a new strength of character. In one day, almost in an 
hour, he may become an altered man; he may stand, as it were, on a different stage 
of moral and religious life; he may feel himself in new relations to an altered 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p33">Nor, in considering the effects of action, must the influence 
of impressions be lost sight of. Good resolutions are apt to have a bad name; they 
have come to be almost synonymous with the absence of good actions. As they get 
older, men deem it a kind of weakness to be guilty of making them; so often do 
they end in raising ‘pictures of virtue, or going over the theory of virtue in our 
minds.’ Yet this contrast between passive impression and active habit is hardly 
justified by our experience of ourselves or others. Valueless as they are in themselves, 
good resolutions are suggestive of great good; they are seldom wholly without effect 
on our conduct; in the weakest of men they are still the embryo of action. They 
may meet with a concurrence of circumstances in which they take root and grow, coinciding 
with some change of place, or of pursuits, or of companions, or of natural constitution, 
in which they acquire a peculiar power. They are the opportunities of virtue, 
if not virtue itself. At the worst they make us think; they give us an experience 
of ourselves; they prevent our passing our lives in total unconsciousness. A man 
may go on all his life making and not keeping them; miserable as such <i>a state
</i>appears, he is perhaps not the worse, but something the better for them. The 
voice of the preacher is not lost, even if he succeed but for a few instants in 
awakening them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p34">A further cause of sudden changes in the moral constitution is 
the determination of the will by reason and knowledge. Suppose the case of a
person living in a narrow circle of ideas, within the limits of his early education, 
perplexed by difficulties, yet never venturing beyond the wall of prejudices in 
which he has been brought up, or <pb n="124" id="iii.ii-Page_124" />changing only into the false position of a rebellion against 
them. A new view of his relation to the world and to God is presented to him; such, 
for example, as in St. Paul’s day was the grand acknowledgement that God was 
‘not 
the God of the Jews only;’ such as in our own age would be the clear vision of the 
truth and justice of God, high above the clouds of earth and time, and of His goodwill 
to man. Convinced of the reasonableness of the Gospel, it becomes to him at once 
a self-imposed law. No longer does the human heart rebel; no longer has he ‘to 
pose his understanding’ with that odd resolution of Tertullian—‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p34.1">certum quia impossibile</span>.’ 
He perceives that the perplexities of religion have been made, not by the appointment 
of God, but by the ingenuity of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p35">Lastly. Among those influences, by the help of which the will 
of man learns to disengage itself from the power of habit, must not be omitted the 
influence of circumstances. If men are creatures of habit, much more are they creatures 
of circumstances. These two, nature without us, and ‘the second nature’ that is 
within, are the counterbalancing forces of our being. Between them (so we may figure 
to ourselves the working of the mind) the human will inserts itself, making the 
force of one a lever against the other, and seeming to rule both. We fall under 
the power of habit, and feel ourselves weak and powerless to shake off the almost 
physical influence which it exerts upon us. The enfeebled frame cannot rid itself 
of the malady; the palsied springs of action cannot be strengthened for good, nor 
fortified against evil. Transplanted into another soil, and in a different air, 
we renew our strength. In youth especially, the character seems to respond kindly 
to the influence of the external world. Providence has placed us in a state in which 
we have many aids in the battle with self; the greatest of these is change of circumstances.</p>
<pb n="125" id="iii.ii-Page_125" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p36">We have wandered far from the subject of conversion in the early 
Church, into another sphere in which the words ‘grace, faith, the spirit,’ have 
disappeared, and notions of moral philosophy have taken their place. It is better, 
perhaps, that the attempt to analyze our spiritual nature should assume this abstract 
form. We feel that words cannot express the life hidden with Christ and God; we 
are afraid of declaring on the housetop, what may only be spoken in the closet. 
If the rites and ceremonies of the elder dispensation, which have so little in them 
of a spiritual character, became a figure of the true, much more may the moral world 
be regarded as a figure of the spiritual world of which religion speaks to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p37">There is a view of the changes of the characters of men which 
begins where this ends, which reads human nature by a different light, and speaks 
of it as the seat of a great struggle between the powers of good and evil. It would 
be untrue to identify this view with that which has preceded, and scarcely less 
untrue to attempt to interweave the two in a system of ‘moral theology.’ 
No addition of theological terms will transfigure Aristotle’s Ethics into a ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p37.1">Summa Theologiae</span>.’ 
When St. Paul says—‘O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body 
of this death? I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord;’ he is not speaking 
the language of moral philosophy, but of religious feeling. He expresses what few 
have truly felt concentrated in a single instant, what many have deluded themselves 
into s the belief of, what some have experienced accompanying them through life, 
what a great portion even of the better sort of mankind are wholly unconscious of. 
It seems as if Providence allowed us to regard the truths of religion and morality 
in many ways which are not wholly unconnected with each other, yet parallel rather 
than intersecting; providing for the varieties of human character, and not leaving 
those altogether without law, who are incapable in a world of sight of entering 
within the veil.</p>
<pb n="126" id="iii.ii-Page_126" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p38">As we return to that ‘hidden life’ of which the Scripture speaks, 
our analysis of human nature seems to become more imperfect, less reducible to rule 
or measure, less capable of being described in a language which all men understand. 
What the believer recognizes as the record of his experience is apt to seem mystical 
to the rest of the world. We do not seek to thread the mazes of the human soul, 
or to draw forth to the light its hidden communion with its Maker. but only to present 
in general outline the power of religion among other causes of human action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p39">Directly, religious influences may be summed up under three heads:—The power of God; the love of Christ; the efficacy of prayer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p40">(1) So far as the influence of the first of these is 
capable of analysis, it consists in the practical sense that we are dependent 
beings, and that’ our souls are in the hands of God, who is acting through us, 
and ever present with us, in the trials of life and in the work of life. The 
believer is a minister who executes this work, hardly the partner in it; it is 
not his own, but God’s. He does it with the greatest care, as unto the Lord and 
not to men, yet is indifferent as to the result, knowing that all things, even 
through his imperfect agency, are working together for good. The attitude of his 
soul towards God is such as to produce the strongest effects on his power of 
action. It leaves his faculties clear and unimpassioned; it places him above 
accidents; it gives him courage and freedom. Trusting in God only, like the 
Psalmist, ‘he fears no enemy;’ he has no want. There is a sort of absoluteness in 
his position in the world, which can neither be made better nor worse; as St. 
Paul says, ‘All things are his, whether life or death, or things present, or 
things to come.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p41">In merely human things, the aid and sympathy of others increase 
our power to act: it is also the fact that we can work more effectually 
and think more truly, where the issue is not staked on the result of our 
thought and work. <pb n="127" id="iii.ii-Page_127" />The confidence of success would be more than half the secret 
of success, did it not also lead to the relaxation of our efforts. But in the life 
of the believer, the sympathy, if such a figure of speech may be allowed, is not 
human but Divine; the confidence is not a confidence in ourselves, but in the power 
of God, which at once takes us out of ourselves and increases our obligation to 
exertion. The instances just mentioned have an analogy, though but a faint one, 
with that which v e are considering. They are shadows of the support which we receive 
from the Infinite and Everlasting. As the philosopher said that his theory of fatalism 
was absolutely required to insure the repose necessary for moral action, it may 
be said, in a far higher sense, that the consciousness of a Divine Providence 
is necessary to enable a rational being to meet the present trials of life, and 
to look without fear on his future destiny.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p42">(2) But yet more strongly is it felt that the love of Christ 
has this constraining power over souls, that here, if anywhere, we are unlocking 
the twisted chain of sympathy, and reaching the inmost mystery of human nature. 
The sight, once for all, of Christ crucified, recalling the thought of what, more 
than 1800 years ago, He suffered for us, has ravished the heart and melted the affections, 
and made the world seem new, and covered the earth itself with a fair vision, that 
is, a heavenly one. The strength of this feeling arises from its being directed 
towards a person, a real being, an individual like ourselves, who has actually endured 
all this for our sakes, who was above us, and yet became one of us and felt as we 
did, and was like ourselves a true man. The love which He felt towards us, we seek 
to return to Him; the unity which He has with the Divine nature, He communicates 
to us; His Father is our Father, His God our God. And as human love draws men onwards 
to make sacrifices, and to undergo sufferings for the good of others, Divine love 
also leads us to cast away the interests of this world, and rest only in the noblest 
object of love, And <pb n="128" id="iii.ii-Page_128" />this love is not only a feeling or sentiment, or attachment, 
such as we may entertain towards a parent, a child, or a wife, in which, pure and 
disinterested as it may be, some shadow of earthly passion unavoidably mingles; 
it is also the highest exercise of the reason, which it seems to endow with the 
force of the affections, making us think and feel at once. And although it begins 
in gentleness, and tenderness, and weakness, and is often supposed to be more natural 
to women than men, yet it grows up also to ‘the fulness of the stature of the perfect 
man.’ The truest note of the depth and sincerity of our feelings towards our fellow 
creatures is a manly—that is, a self-controlled—temper: still more is this true 
of the love of the soul towards Christ and God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p43">Every one knows what it is to become like those whom we admire 
or esteem; the impress which a disciple may sometimes have received from his teacher, 
or the servant from his Lord. Such devotion to a particular person can rarely be 
thought to open our hearts to love others also; it often tends to weaken the force 
of individual character. But the love of Christ is the conducting medium to the 
love of all mankind; the image which He impresses upon us is the image not of any 
particular individual, but of the Son of Man. And this image, as we draw nearer 
to it, is transfigured into the image of the Son of God. As we become like Him, 
we see Him as He is; and see ourselves and all other things with true human 
sympathy. Lastly, we are sensible that more than all we feel towards Him, He feels 
towards us, and that it is He who is drawing us to Him, while we seem to be drawing 
to Him ourselves. This is a part of that mystery of which the Apostle speaks, 
‘of the length, and depth, and breadth of the love of Christ,’ which passeth knowledge. 
Mere human love rests on instincts, the working of which we cannot explain, but 
which nevertheless touch the inmost springs of our being. So, too, we have spiritual 
instincts, acting towards higher <pb n="129" id="iii.ii-Page_129" />objects, still more suddenly and wonderfully capturing our 
souls in an instant, and making us indifferent to all things else. Such 
instincts show themselves in the weak no less than in the strong; they seem to 
be not so much an original part of our nature as to fulfil our nature, and add 
to it, and draw it out, until they make us different beings to ourselves and 
others. It was the quaint fancy of a sentimentalist to ask whether any one who 
remembers the first sight of a beloved person, could doubt the existence of 
magic. We may ask another question, Can any one who has ever known the love of 
Christ, doubt the existence of a spiritual power?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p44">(3) The instrument whereby, above all others, we realize the 
power of God, and the love of Christ, which carries us into their presence, and 
places us within the circle of a Divine yet personal influence, is prayer. Prayer 
is the summing up of the Christian life in a definite act, which is at once inward 
and outward, the power of which on the character, like that of any other act, is 
proportioned to its intensity. The imagination of doing rightly adds little to our 
strength; even the wish to do so is not necessarily accompanied by a change of 
heart and conduct. But in prayer we imagine, and wish, and perform all in one. Our 
imperfect resolutions are offered up to God; our weakness becomes strength, our 
words deeds. No other action is so mysterious; there is none in which we seem, 
in the same manner, to renounce ourselves that we may be one with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p45">Of what nature that prayer is which is effectual to the obtaining 
of its requests is a question of the same kind as what constitutes a true 
faith. That prayer, we should reply, which is itself most of an act, which is most 
immediately followed by action, which is most truthful, manly, self-controlled, 
which seems to lead and direct, rather than to follow, our natural emotions. That 
prayer which is its own answer because it asks not for any temporal good, but for <pb n="130" id="iii.ii-Page_130" />union with God. That prayer which begins with the confession, 
‘We know not what to pray for as we ought;’ which can never by any possibility 
interfere with the laws of nature, because even in extremity of danger or suffering, 
it seeks only the fulfilment of His will. That prayer which acknowledges that our 
enemies, or those of a different faith, are equally with ourselves in the hands 
of God; in which we never unwittingly ask for our own good at the expense of others. 
That prayer in which faith is strong enough to submit to experience; in which the 
soul of man is nevertheless conscious not of any self-produced impression, but of 
a true communion with the Author and Maker of his being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p46">In prayer, as in all religion, there is something that it is 
impossible to describe, and that seems to be untrue the moment it is expressed 
in words. In the relations of man with God, it is vain to attempt to separate 
what belongs to the finite and what to the infinite. We can feel, but we cannot 
analyze it. We can lay down practical rules for it, but can give no adequate 
account of it. It is a mystery which we do not need to fathom. In all religion 
there is an element of which we are conscious—which is no mystery, which ought 
to be and is on a level with reason and experience. There is something besides, 
which, in those who give way to every vague spiritual emotion, may often fall 
below reason (for to them it becomes a merely physical state); which may also 
raise us above ourselves, until reason and feeling meet in one, and the life on 
earth even of the poor and ignorant answers to the description of the Apostle, ‘Having your conversation in heaven.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p47">This partial indistinctness of the subject of religion, even 
independently of mysticism or superstition, may become to intellectual minds 
a ground for doubting the truth of that which will not be altogether reduced 
to the rules of human knowledge, which seems to elude our grasp, and retires into 
the recesses of the soul the moment we ask for <pb n="131" id="iii.ii-Page_131" />the demonstration of its existence. Against this natural suspicion 
let us set two observations: first, that if the Gospel had spoken to the reason 
only, and not to the feelings—if ‘the way to the blessed life’ had to be won by 
clearness of ideas, then it is impossible that ‘to the poor the Gospel should have 
been first preached.’ It would have begun at the other end of society, and probably 
remained, like Greek philosophy, the abstraction of educated men. Secondly, let 
us remark that even now, judged by its effects, the power of religion is of all 
powers the greatest. Knowledge itself is a weak instrument to stir the soul compared 
with religion; morality has no way to the heart of man; but the Gospel reaches 
the feelings and the intellect at once. In nations as well as individuals, in barbarous 
times as well as civilized, in the great crises of history especially, even in the 
latest ages, when the minds of men seem to wax cold, and all things remain the same 
as at the beginning, it has shown itself to be a reality without which human nature 
would cease to be what it is. Almost every one has had the witness of it in himself. 
No one, says Plato, ever passed from youth to age in unbelief of the gods, in heathen 
times. Hardly any educated person in a Christian land has passed from youth to age without some aspiration after a better life, some thought of the country 
to which he is going.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p48">As a fact, it would be admitted by most, that, at some period 
of their lives, the thought of the world to come and of future judgement, the beauty 
and loveliness of the truths of the Gospel, the sense of the shortness of our days 
here, have wrought a more quickening and powerful effect than any moral truths or 
prudential maxims. Many a one would acknowledge that he has been carried 
whither he knew not; and had nobler thoughts, and felt higher aspirations, than 
the course of his ordinary life seemed to allow. These were the most important moments 
of his life for good or for evil; the critical points which have made him what 
be <pb n="132" id="iii.ii-Page_132" />is, either as he used or neglected them. They came he knew not 
how, sometimes with some outward and apparent cause, at other times without—the 
result of affliction or sickness, or ‘the wind blowing where it listeth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p49">And if such changes and such critical points should be found 
to occur in youth more often than in age, in the poor and ignorant rather than in 
the educated, in women more often than in men—if reason and reflection seem to weaken 
as they regulate the springs of human action, this very fact may lead us to consider 
that reason, and reflection, and education, and the experience of age, and the force 
of manly sense, are not the links which bind us to the communion of the body of 
Christ; that it is rather to those qualities which we have, or may have, in common 
with our fellow-men, that the Gospel is promised; and that it is with the weak, 
the poor, the babes in Christ—not with the strong-minded, the resolute, the consistent—that 
we shall sit down in the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<pb n="133" id="iii.ii-Page_133" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Contrasts of Prophecy" progress="33.22%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.iii-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.3">CONTRASTS OF PROPHECY</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.4">ROMANS XI.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p1">EVERY reader of the Epistles must have remarked the opposite 
and apparently inconsistent uses, which the Apostle St. Paul makes of the Old Testament. 
This appearance of inconsistency arises out of the different and almost conflicting 
statements, which may be read in the Old Testament itself. The law and the prophets 
are their own witnesses, but they are witnesses also to a truth which is beyond 
them. Two spirits are found in them, and the Apostle sets aside the one, 
that he may establish the other. When he says that ‘the man that doeth these things 
shall live in them,’ <scripRef passage="Romans 10:5" id="iii.iii-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.5">x. 5</scripRef>, and again two verses afterwards, 
‘the word is very 
nigh unto thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart,’ he is using the authority of 
the law, first, that out of its own mouth he may condemn the law; secondly, that 
he may confirm the Gospel by the authority of that which he condemns. Still more 
striking are the contrasts of prophecy in which he reads, not only the rejection 
of Israel, but its restoration; the over-ruling providence of God, as well 
as the free agency of man; not only as it is written, ‘God gave unto them 
a spirit of heaviness,’ but, who hath believed our. report;’ nor only, ‘all day 
long I have <pb n="134" id="iii.iii-Page_134" />stretched forth my hand to a disobedient and gainsaying people,’ but 
‘there shall come out of Sion a deliverer and he shall turn away iniquities 
from Jacob.’ Experience and faith seem to contend together in the Apostle’s own 
mind, and alike to find an echo in the two voices of prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">It were much to be wished that we could agree upon a chronological 
arrangement of the Old Testament, which would approach more nearly to the true order 
in which the books were written, than that in which they have been handed down to 
us. Such an arrangement would throw great light on the interpretation of prophecy. 
At present, we scarcely resist the illusion exercised upon our minds by ‘four prophets 
the greater, followed by twelve prophets the less;’ some of the latter being of 
a prior date to any of the former. Even the distinction of the law and the prophets 
as well as of the Psalms and the prophets leads indirectly to a similar error. For 
many elements of the prophetical spirit enter into the law, and legal precepts are 
repeated by the prophets. The continuity of Jewish history is further broken by 
the Apocrypha. The four centuries before Christ were as fruitful of hopes and struggles 
and changes of thought and feeling in the Jewish people as any preceding period 
of their existence as a nation, perhaps more so. And yet we piece together the Old 
and New Testament as if the interval were blank leaves only. Few, if any, English 
writers have ever attempted to form a conception of the growth of the spirit of 
prophecy, from its first beginnings in the law itself, as it may be traced in the 
lives and characters of Samuel and David, and above all, of Elijah and his immediate 
successor; as it reappears a few years later, in the written prophecies respecting 
the house of Israel, and the surrounding nations (not even in the oldest of the 
prophets, without reference to Messiah’s kingdom); or again after the carrying away 
of the ten tribes, as it concentrates itself in Judah, uttering a sadder and more 
mournful cry in the hour of captivity, yet in the multitude of sorrows increasing 
the <pb n="135" id="iii.iii-Page_135" />comfort; the very dispersion of the people widening the prospect 
of Christ’s kingdom, as the nation ‘is cut short in righteousness,’ God being so 
much the nearer to those who draw near to Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">The fulfilment of prophecy has been sought for in a series of 
events which have been sometimes bent to make them fit, and one series of events 
has frequently taken the place of another. Even the passing circumstances of to-day 
or yesterday, at the distance of about two thousand years, and as many miles, which 
are but shadows flitting on the mountains compared with the deeper foundations of 
human history, are thought to be within the range of the prophet’s eye. And it may 
be feared that, in attempting to establish a claim which, if it could be proved, 
might be made also for heathen oracles and prophecies, commentators have sometimes 
lost sight of those great characteristics which distinguish Hebrew prophecy from 
all other professing revelations of other religions: (1) the sense of the truthfulness, 
and holiness, and loving-kindness of the Divine Being, with which the prophet is 
as one possessed, which he can no more forget or doubt than he can cease to be himself; (2) their growth, that is, their growing perception of the moral nature of the 
revelation of God to man, apart from the commandments of the law or the privileges 
of the house of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">There are some prophecies more national, of which the fortunes 
of the Jewish people are the only subject; others more individual, seeming to enter 
more into the recesses of the human soul, and which are, at the same time, more 
universal, rising above earthly things, and passing into the distant heaven. At 
one time the prophet embodies ‘these thoughts of many hearts’ as present, at another 
as future; in some cases as following out of the irrevocable decree of God, in 
others as dependent on the sin or repentance of man. At one moment he is 
looking for the destruction of Israel, at another for its consolation; going
from one of these aspects <pb n="136" id="iii.iii-Page_136" />of the heavenly vision to another, like St. Paul himself in successive 
verses. And sometimes he sees the Lord’s house exalted in the top of the mountains, 
and the image of the ‘Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty Prince, the Everlasting God.’ 
At other times, his vision is of the Servant whom it ‘pleased the Lord to bruise,’ whose form was 
‘marred more than that of the sons of men,’ who was ‘led as a
lamb to the slaughter.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">National, individual,—spiritual, temporal,—present, future,—rejection, 
restoration,—faith, the law, —Providence, freewill,—mercy, sacrifice,—Messiah suffering 
and triumphant,—are so many pairs of opposites with reference to which the structure 
of prophecy admits of being examined. It is true that such an examination is nothing 
more than a translation or decomposition of prophecy into the modes of thought 
of our own time, and is far from reproducing the living image which presented itself 
to the eyes of the prophet. But, like all criticism, it makes us think; it enables 
us to observe fresh points of connexion between the Old Testament and the New; it 
keeps us from losing our way in the region of allegory or of modern history. Many 
things are unlearnt as well as learnt by the aid of criticism; it clears the mind 
of conventional interpretations, teaching us to look amid the symbols of time and 
place for the higher and universal meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">Prophecy has a human as well as a Divine element: that 
is to say, it partakes of the ordinary workings of the mind. There is also something 
beyond which the analogy of human knowledge fails to explain. Could the prophet 
himself have been asked what was the nature of that impulse by which he was carried 
away, he would have replied that ‘the God of Israel was a living God’ who had ‘ordained 
him a prophet before he came forth from the womb.’ Of the Divine element no other 
account can be given—‘it pleased God to raise up individuals in a particular age 
and country, who had a purer and loftier sense of truth than their fellow <pb n="137" id="iii.iii-Page_137" />men.’ Prophecy would be no longer prophecy if we could untwist 
its soul. But the human part admits of being analyzed like poetry or history, of 
which it is a kind of union; it is written with a man’s pen in a known language; it is cast in the imaginative form of early language itself. The truth of God 
comes into contact with the world, clothing itself in human feelings, revealing 
the lesson of historical events. But human feelings and the lesson of events vary, 
and in this sense the prophetic lesson varies too. Even in the workings of our own 
minds we may perceive this; those who think much about themselves and God cannot 
but be conscious of great changes and transitions of feeling at different periods 
of life. We are the creatures of impressions and associations; and although Providence 
has not made our knowledge of himself dependent on these impressions, He has allowed 
it to be coloured by them. We cannot say that in the hours of prosperity and adversity, 
in health and sickness, in poverty and wealth, our sense of God’s dealings with 
us is absolutely the same; still less, that all our prayers and aspirations have 
received the answer that we wished or expected. And sometimes the thoughts of our 
own hearts go before to God; at other times, the power of God seems to anticipate 
the thoughts of our hearts. And sometimes, in looking back at our past lives, it 
seems as if God had done everything; at other times, we are conscious of the movement 
of our own will. The wide world itself also, and the political fortunes of our country, 
have been enveloped in the light or darkness which rested on our individual soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">Especially are we liable to look at religious truth under many 
aspects, if we live amid changes of religious opinions, or are witnesses of some 
revival or reaction in religion, or supposing our lot to be cast in critical periods 
of history, such as extend the range and powers of human nature, or certainly enlarge 
our experience of it. Then the germs of new truths will subsist side by side with 
the remains of old <pb n="138" id="iii.iii-Page_138" />ones; and thoughts, that are really inconsistent, will have 
a place together in our minds, without our being able to perceive their inconsistency. 
The inconsistency will be traced by posterity; they will remark that up to a particular 
point we saw clearly; but that no man is beyond his age—there was a circle which 
we could not pass. And some one living in our own day may look into the future with 
‘eagle eye;’ he may weigh and balance with a sort of omniscience the moral forces 
of the world, perhaps with something too much of confidence that the right will 
ultimately prevail even on earth; and after ages may observe that his predictions 
were not always fulfilled or not fulfilled at the time he said.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">Such general reflections may serve as an introduction to what 
at first appears an anomaly in prophecy—that it has not one, but many lessons; 
and that the manner in which it teaches those lessons is through the alternations 
of the human soul itself. There are failings of prophecy, just as there are failings 
in our own anticipations of the future. And sometimes when we had hoped to be delivered 
it has seemed good to God to afflict us still. But it does not follow that religion 
is therefore a cunningly devised fable, either now or then. Neither the faith of 
the people, nor of the prophet, in the God of their fathers is shaken because the 
prophecies are not realized before their eyes; because ‘the vision,’ as they said, 
‘is delayed;’ because in many cases events seem to occur which make it impossible 
that it should be accomplished. A true instinct still enables them to separate the 
prophets of Jehovah from the numberless false prophets with whom the land swarmed; they are gifted with the same discernment of spirits’ which distinguished Micaiah 
from the four hundred whom Ahab called. The internal evidence of the true prophet 
we are able to recognize in the written prophecies also. In the earliest as well 
as the latest of them there is the same spirit one and continuous, the same witness 
of the invisible God, the same character of the Jewish people, the same law of justice 
and <pb n="139" id="iii.iii-Page_139" />mercy in the dealings of Providence with respect to them, the 
same ‘walking with God’ in the daily life of the prophet himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p9.1">Novum Testamentum in vetere latet</span>,’ has come to be a favourite 
word among theologians, who have thought they saw in the truths of the Gospel the 
original design as well as the evangelical application of the Mosaical law. With 
a deeper meaning, it may be said that prophecy grows out of itself into the Gospel. 
Not, as some extreme critics have conceived, that the facts of the Gospel 
history are but the crystallization of the imagery of prophecy. Say, rather, that 
the river of the water of life is beginning again to flow. The Son of God 
himself is ‘that prophet’—the prophet, not of one nation only, but of all mankind, 
in whom the particularity of the old prophets is finally done away, and the ever-changing 
form of the ‘servant in whom my soul delighteth’ at last finds rest. St. Paul, too, 
is a prophet who has laid aside the poetical and authoritative garb of old times, 
and is wrapped in the rhetorical or dialectical one of his own age. The language 
of the old prophets comes unbidden into his mind; it seems to be the natural expression 
of his own thoughts. Separated from Joel, Amos, Hosea, Micah, and Isaiah by an interval 
of about eight hundred years, he finds their words very near to him ‘even in his 
mouth and his heart;’ that is the word which he preached. When they spoke of forgiveness 
of sins, of non-imputation of sins, of a sudden turning to God, what did this mean 
but righteousness by faith? when they said ‘I will have mercy, and not sacrifice,’ here also was imaged the great truth, that salvation was not of the law. If St. 
Paul would have ‘no man judged for a new moon or Sabbath,’ the prophets 
of old time had again and again said in the name of Jehovah ‘Your new moons 
and sabbaths I cannot away with.’ Like the elder prophets, he came not ‘to build 
up a temple made with hands,’ but to teach a moral truth; like them he went 
forth alone, and not in connexion with the <pb n="140" id="iii.iii-Page_140" />Church at Jerusalem. His calling is to be Apostle of the Gentiles; they also sometimes pass beyond the borders of Israel, to receive Egypt and Assyria 
into covenant with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">It is not, however, this deeper unity between St. Paul and the 
prophets of the old dispensation that we are about to consider further, but a more 
superficial parallelism, which is afforded by the alternation or successive representation 
of the purposes of God towards Israel, which we meet with in the Old Testament, 
and which recurs in the Epistle to the Romans. Like the elder prophets, St. Paul 
also ‘prophesies in part,’ feeling after events rather than seeing them, and divided 
between opposite aspects of the dealings of Providence with mankind. This changing 
feeling often finds an expression in the words of Isaiah or the Psalmist, or the 
author of the book of Deuteronomy. Hence a kind of contrast springs up in the writings 
of the Apostle, which admits of being traced to its source in the words of the prophets. 
Portions of his Epistles are the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p10.1">disjecta membra</span></i> of prophecy. Oppositions 
are brought into view by him, and may be said to give occasion to a struggle in 
his own mind, which were unobserved by the prophets themselves. For so far from 
prophecy setting forth one unchanging purpose of God, it seems rather to represent 
a succession of purposes conditional on men’s actions; speaking as distinctly of 
the rejection as of the restoration of Israel; and of the restoration almost as 
the correlative of the rejection; often, too, making a transition from the temporal 
to the spiritual. Some of these contrasts it is proposed to consider in detail as 
having an important bearing on St. Paul’s Epistles, especially on the Epistles to 
the Thessalonians, and on <scripRef passage="Rom 10:1-12:21" id="iii.iii-p10.2" parsed="|Rom|10|1|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1-Rom.12.21">chapters x.-xii. of the Epistle to the Romans</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">(1) All the prophets are looking for and hastening to the day 
of ‘the Lord,’ the ‘great day,’ ‘which there is none like,’ ‘the day of the Lord’s sacrifice,’ 
‘the day of visitation,’ of ‘the great slaughter,’ in which the Lord shall judge 
in the <pb n="141" id="iii.iii-Page_141" />valley of Jehoshaphat,’ in which ‘they shall go into the clefts 
of the rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear of the Lord, and for 
the glory of his majesty, when he ariseth to shake terribly the earth.’ That day 
is the fulfilment and realization of prophecy, without which it would cease to have 
any meaning, just as religion itself would cease to have any meaning to ourselves, 
were there no future life, or retribution of good and evil. All the prophets are 
in spirit present at it; living alone with God, and hardly mingling with men on 
earth, they are fulfilled with its terrors and its glories. For the earth is not 
to go on for ever as it is, the wickednesses of the house of Israel are not to last 
for ever. First, the prophet sees the pouring out of the vials of wrath upon them; then, more at a distance, follows the vision of mercy, in which they are 
to be comforted, and their enemies, the ministers of God’s vengeance on them, in 
turn punished. And evil and oppression everywhere, so far as it comes within the 
range of the prophet’s eye, is to be punished in that day, and good is to 
prevail.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">In these ‘terrors of the day of the Lord,’ of which the prophets 
speak, the fortunes of the Jewish people mingle with another vision of a more universal 
judgement, and it has been usual to have recourse to the double senses of prophecy 
to separate the one from the other, an instrument of interpretation which has also 
been applied to the New Testament for the same purpose. Not in this way could the 
prophet or apostle themselves have conceived them. To them they were not two, but 
one; not ‘double one against the other,’ or separable into the figure and the 
thing signified. For the figure is in early ages the mode of conception also. More 
true would it be to say that the judgements of God on the Jewish people were 
an anticipation or illustration of His dealings with the world generally. If a separation 
is made at all, let us rather separate the accidents of time and place from that 
burning sense of the righteousness of God, which somewhere we cannot tell <pb n="142" id="iii.iii-Page_142" />where, at some time we cannot tell when, must and will have retribution on evil; 
which has this other note of its Divine character, that in judgement it 
remembers mercy, pronouncing no endless penalty or irreversible doom, even upon 
the house of Israel. This twofold lesson of goodness and severity speaks to us 
as well as to the Jews. Better still to receive the words of prophecy as we have 
them, and to allow the feeling which it utters to find its way to our hearts, 
without stopping to mark out what was not separated in the prophet’s own mind 
and cannot therefore be divided by us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">Other contrasts are traceable in the teaching of the prophets 
respecting the day of the Lord. In that day the Lord is to judge Israel, and He 
is to punish Egypt and Assyria; and yet it is said also, the Lord shall heal Egypt, 
and Israel shall be the third with Egypt and Assyria whom the Lord shall bless (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p13.1" passage="Is. xix. 25" parsed="|Isa|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.25">Is. 
xix. 25</scripRef>). In many of the prophecies also the judgement is of two kinds; it is a 
judgement on Israel, which is executed by the heathen; it is a judgement against 
the heathen, and in favour of Israel, in which God himself is sometimes said to 
be their advocate as well as their judge ‘in that day.’ A singular parallel with 
the New Testament is presented by another contrast which occurs in a single passage. 
That the day of the Lord is near,’ it cometh, it cometh,’ is the language of all 
the prophets; and yet there were those who said also in Ezekiel’s time, ‘The days 
are prolonged, and every vision faileth. Tell them therefore, Thus saith the Lord 
God; I will make this proverb to cease, and they shall no more use it as a proverb 
in Israel; but say unto them, The days are at hand, and the effect of every vision’ 
(<scripRef passage="Ezek 12:22" id="iii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Ezek|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.12.22">xii. 22</scripRef>). (Compare <scripRef passage="2Peter 3:4" id="iii.iii-p13.3" parsed="|2Pet|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.4">2 Pet. iii. 4</scripRef>, 
‘Where is the promise of his coming?’) On 
the other hand, in the later chapters of Isaiah (<scripRef passage="Isa 40:1" id="iii.iii-p13.4" parsed="|Isa|40|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.1">xl.</scripRef> seq.) we seem to trace the 
same feeling as in the New Testament itself: the anticipation of prophecy has ceased; the hour of its fulfilment has arrived; men seem to be conscious that they are <pb n="143" id="iii.iii-Page_143" />living during the restoration of Israel as the disciples at the 
day of Pentecost felt that they were living amid the things spoken of by the prophet 
Joel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">(2) A closer connexion with the Epistle to the Romans is furnished 
by the double and, on the surface, inconsistent language of prophecy respecting 
the rejection and restoration of Israel. These seem to follow one another often 
in successive verses. It is true that the appearance of inconsistency is greater 
than the reality, owing to the lyrical and concentrated style of prophecy (some 
of its greatest works being not much longer than this ‘cobweb<note n="5" id="iii.iii-p14.1">Carlyle.</note>’ of an essay); 
and this leads to opposite feelings and trains of thought being presented to us 
together, without the preparations and joinings which would be required in the construction 
of a modern poem. Yet, after making allowance for this peculiarity of the ancient 
Hebrew style, it seems as if there were two thoughts ever together in the prophet’s 
mind: captivity, restoration,—judgement, mercy,—sin, repentance,—‘the people sitting in darkness, and the great light.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">There are portions of prophecy in which the darkness is deep 
and enduring, ‘darkness that may be felt,’ in which the prophet is living amid 
the sins and sufferings of the people; and hope is a long way off from them—when 
they need to be awakened rather than comforted; and things must be worse, as
men say, before they can become better. Such is the spirit of the greater part 
of the book of Jeremiah. But the tone of prophecy is on the whole that of alternation; God deals with the Israelites as with children; he cannot bear to punish them 
for long; his heart comes back to them when they are in captivity; their very 
helplessness gives them a claim on him. Vengeance may endure for a time, but soon 
the full tide of His mercy returns upon them. Another voice is heard, saying, ‘Comfort 
ye, comfort ye, my people.’ ‘Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and say unto her 
that she hath received of the Lord’s hand <pb n="144" id="iii.iii-Page_144" />double for all her sins.’ So from the vision of God on Mount 
Sinai, at the giving of the Law amid storms and earthquakes, arises that tender 
human relation in which the Gospel teaches that He stands, not merely to His Church 
as a body, but to each one of us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">Naturally this human feeling is called forth most in the hour 
of adversity. As the affliction deepens, the hope also enlarges, seeming often to 
pass beyond the boundaries of this life into a spiritual world. Though their sins 
are as scarlet, they shall be white as snow; when Jerusalem is desolate, there 
shall be a tabernacle on Mount Sion. The formula in which this enlargement of the 
purposes of God is introduced, is itself worthy of notice. ‘It shall be no more 
said, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel out of the land of 
Egypt; but, The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of Israel from the land 
of the North. and from all the lands whither he had driven them.’ Their old servitude 
in Egypt came back to their minds now that they were captives in a strange land, 
and the remembrance that they had already been delivered from it was an earnest 
that they were yet to return. Deeply rooted in the national mind, it had almost 
become an attribute of God himself that He was their deliverer from the house of 
bondage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">With this narrower view of the return of the children of Israel 
from captivity, not without a remembrance of that great empire which had once extended 
from the River of Egypt to the Euphrates, there blended also the hope of another 
kingdom in which dwelt righteousness—the kingdom of Solomon ‘become the kingdom 
of Christ and God.’ The children of Israel had been in their origin ‘the fewest 
of all people,’ and the most alien to the nations round about. The Lord their God 
was a jealous God, who would not suffer them to mingle with the idolatries of the 
heathen. And in that early age of the world, when national life was so strong and 
individuals so feeble, we cannot conceive how the worship of the true God could 
have been otherwise preserved. But <pb n="145" id="iii.iii-Page_145" />the day had passed away when the nation could be trusted with 
the preservation of the faith of Jehovah; ‘it had never been good for much at any 
time.’ The prophets, too, seem to withdraw from the scenes of political events; 
they are no longer the judges and leaders of Israel; it is a part of 
their mission to commit to writing for the use of after ages the predictions 
which they utter. We pass into another country, to another kingdom in which the 
prospect is no more that which Moses saw from Mount Pisgah, but in which the ‘Lord’s horn is exalted in the top of the mountains and all nations flock to it.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">In this kingdom the Gentiles have a place, still on the outskirts, 
but not wholly excluded from the circle of God’s providence. Sometimes they are 
placed on a level with Israel, ‘the circumcised with the uncircumcised,’ as if only 
to teach the Apostle’s lesson, ‘that there is no respect of persons with God’ 
(<scripRef id="iii.iii-p18.1" passage="Jer. ix. 25, 26" parsed="|Jer|9|25|9|26" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.25-Jer.9.26">Jer. 
ix. 25, 26</scripRef>; compare <scripRef id="iii.iii-p18.2" passage="Rom. ii. 12-28" parsed="|Rom|2|12|2|28" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12-Rom.2.28">Rom. ii. 12-28</scripRef>). At other times they are themselves the subjects 
of promises and threatenings (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p18.3" passage="Jer. xii. 14-17" parsed="|Jer|12|14|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.14-Jer.12.17">Jer. xii. 14-17</scripRef>). It is to them that God will turn 
when His patience is exhausted with the rebellions of Israel; for whom it shall 
be ‘more tolerable’ than for Israel and Judah in the day of the Lord. They are those 
upon whom, though at a distance, the brightness of Jehovah must overflow; who, 
in the extremities of the earth, are bathed with the light of His presence. Helpers 
of the joy of Israel, they pour with gifts and offerings through the open gates 
of the city of God. They have a part in Messiah’s kingdom, not of right, 
but because without them it would be imperfect and incomplete. In one passage only, 
which is an exception to the general spirit of prophecy, Israel ‘makes the third’ with Egypt and Assyria, 
‘whom the Lord of Hosts shall bless’ (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p18.4" passage="Is. xix. 18-25" parsed="|Isa|19|18|19|25" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.18-Isa.19.25">Is. xix. 18-25</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">It was not possible that such should be the relation of the Gentiles 
to the people of God in the Epistles of St. Paul. Experience seemed to invert the 
natural order of Providence—the Jew first and afterwards the Gentile. Accordingly, <pb n="146" id="iii.iii-Page_146" />what is subordinate in the prophets, becomes of principal importance 
in the application of the Apostle. The dark sayings about the Gentiles had more 
meaning than the utterers of them were aware of. Events connected them with the 
rejection of the Jews, of which the same prophets spoke. Not only had the Gentiles 
a place on the outskirts of the people of God, gathering up the fragments of promises 
‘under the table;’ they themselves were the spiritual Israel. When the prophets 
spoke of the Mount Sion, and all nations flowing to it, they were not expecting 
literally the restoration of the kingdom to Israel. They spoke of they knew not 
what—of something that had as yet no existence upon the earth. What that was, the 
vision on the way to Damascus, no less than the history of the Church and the world, 
revealed to the Apostle of the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">(3) Another characteristic of Hebrew prophecy is the transition 
from the nation to the individual. That is to say, first the nation becomes an individual; it is spoken of, thought of, dealt with, as a person, it 
‘makes the third’ with 
God and the prophet. Almost a sort of drama is enacted between them, the argument 
of which is the mercy and justice of God; and the Jewish nation itself has many 
parts assigned to it. Sometimes she is the ‘adulterous sister,’ the ‘wife of whoredoms,’ who has gone astray with Chaldean and Egyptian lovers. In other passages, still 
retaining the same personal relation to God, the ‘daughter of my people’ is soothed 
and comforted; then a new vision rises before the prophet’s mind—not the same with 
that of the Jewish people, but not wholly distinct from it, in which the suffering 
prophet himself, or Cyrus the prophet king, have a part—the vision of ‘the servant 
of God,’ ‘the Saviour with dyed garments’ from Bosra—‘he shall grow up before him 
as a tender plant;” he is led as a lamb to the slaughter’ (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p20.1" passage="Is. liii. 2, 7" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0;|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2 Bible:Isa.53.7">Is. liii. 2, 7</scripRef>; compare 
<scripRef id="iii.iii-p20.2" passage="Jer. xi. 19" parsed="|Jer|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.19">Jer. xi. 19</scripRef>). Yet there is a kind of glory even on earth in this image of gentleness 
and suffering: ‘A bruised reed shall he not <pb n="147" id="iii.iii-Page_147" />break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, until he hath brought 
forth judgement unto victory.’ We feel it to be strange, and yet it is true. So 
we have sometimes seen the image of the kingdom of God among ourselves, not in noble 
churches or scenes of ecclesiastical power or splendour, but in the face of some 
child or feeble person, who, after overcoming agony, is about to depart and 
be with Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">Analogies from Greek philosophy may seem far-fetched in reference 
to Hebrew prophecy, yet there are particular points in which subjects the most dissimilar 
receive a new light from one another. In the writings of Plato and Aristotle, and 
the philosophers who were their successors, moral truths gradually separate from 
politics, and the man is acknowledged to be different from the mere citizen: and 
there arises a sort of ideal of the individual, who has a responsibility to himself 
only. The growth of Hebrew prophecy is so different; its figures and modes of conception 
are so utterly unlike; there seems such a wide gulf between morality which almost 
excludes God, and religion which exists only in God, that at first sight we are 
unwilling to allow any similarity to exist between them. Yet an important point 
in both of them is really the same. For the transition from the nation to the individual 
is also the more perfect revelation of God himself, the change from the temporal 
to the spiritual, from the outward glories of Messiah’s reign to the kingdom of 
God which is within. Prophets as well as apostles teach the near intimate 
personal relation of man to God. The prophet and psalmist, who is at one moment 
inspired with the feelings of a whole people, returns again to God to express the 
lowliest sorrows of the individual Christian. The thought of the Israel of God is 
latent in prophecy itself, not requiring a great nation or company of believers; 
‘but where one is’ there is God present with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p22">There is another way also in which the individual takes the 
place of the nation in the purposes of God; ‘a remnant <pb n="148" id="iii.iii-Page_148" />shall be saved.’ In the earlier books of the Old Testament, the 
whole people is bound up together for good or for evil. In the law especially, there 
is no trace that particular tribes or individuals are to be singled out for the 
favour of God. Even their great men are not so much individuals as representatives 
of the whole people. They serve God as a nation; as a nation they go astray. 
If, in the earlier times of Jewish history, we suppose an individual good man living 
‘amid an adulterous and crooked generation,’ we can scarcely imagine the relation 
in which he would stand to the blessings and cursings of the law. Would the righteous 
perish with the wicked? That be ‘far from thee, O Lord.’ Yet ‘prosperity, the blessing 
of the Old Testament,’ was bound up with the existence of the nation. Gradually 
the germ of the new dispensation begins to unfold itself; the bands which held 
the nation together are broken in pieces; a fragment only is preserved, a branch, 
in the Apostle’s language, cut off from the patriarchal stem, to be the beginning 
of another Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p23">The passage quoted by St. Paul in the eleventh chapter of the 
Romans is the first indication of this change in God’s mode of dealing with His 
people. The prophet Elijah wanders forth into the wilderness to lay before the Lord 
the iniquities of the people: ‘The children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, 
thrown down thine altars, and slain thy prophets with the sword.’ ‘But what,’ we 
may ask with the Apostle, ‘saith the answer of God to him?’ Not ‘They are 
corrupt, they are altogether become abominable,’ but ‘Yet I have seven thousand men 
who have not bowed the knee to Baal.’ The whole people were not to be regarded
as one; there were a few who still preserved, amid the general corruption, 
the worship of the true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p24">The marked manner in which the answer of God is introduced, the 
contrast of the ‘still small voice’ with the thunder, the storm, and the earthquake, 
the natural symbols of the presence of God in the law—the contradiction <pb n="149" id="iii.iii-Page_149" />of the words spoken to the natural bent of the prophet’s mind, 
and the greatness of Elijah’s own character—all tend to stamp this passage as marking 
one of the epochs of prophecy. The solitude of the prophet and his separation in 
‘the mount of God,’ from the places in which ‘men ought to worship,’ are not without 
meaning. There had not always ‘been this proverb in the house of Israel;’ but from 
this time onwards it is repeated again and again. We trace the thought of a remnant 
to be saved in captivity, or to return from captivity, through a long succession 
of prophecies—Hosea, Amos, Micah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel; —it is the text of 
almost all the prophets, passing, as a familiar word, from the Old Testament to 
the New. The voice ‘uttered to Elijah was the beginning of this new Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p25">(4) Coincident with the promise of a remnant is the precept, ‘I will have mercy and not sacrifice,’ which, in modern language, opposes the moral 
to the ceremonial law. It is another and the greatest step onward towards the spiritual 
dispensation. Moral and religious truths hang together; no one can admit one of 
them in the highest sense, without admitting a principle which involves the rest. 
He who acknowledged that God was a God of mercy and not of sacrifice, could not 
long have supposed that He dealt with nations only, or that He raised men up for 
no other end but to be vessels of His wrath or monuments of His vengeance. For a 
time there might be ‘things too hard for him,’ clouds resting on his earthly tabernacle, 
when he ‘saw the ungodly in such prosperity;’ yet had he knowledge 
enough, as he ‘went into the sanctuary of God,’ and confessed himself to be ‘a 
stranger and pilgrim upon the earth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p26">It is in the later prophets that the darkness begins to be dispelled 
and the ways of God justified to man. Ezekiel is above all others the teacher of 
this ‘new commandment.’ The familiar words, ‘when the wicked man turneth away <pb n="150" id="iii.iii-Page_150" />from his wickedness, and doeth that which is lawful and right, 
he shall save his soul alive,’ are the theme of a great part of this wonderful book. 
Other prophets have more of poetical beauty, a deeper sense of Divine things, 
a tenderer feeling of the mercies of God to His people; none teach so simply this 
great moral lesson, to us the first of all lessons. On the eve of the captivity, 
and in the midst of it, when the hour of mercy is past, and no image is too loathsome 
to describe the iniquities of Israel, still the prophet does not forget that the 
Lord will not destroy the righteous with the wicked: ‘Though Noah, Daniel, and Job 
were in the land, as I live, saith the Lord, they shall deliver neither son nor 
daughter; they shall deliver but their own souls by their righteousness’ (<scripRef passage="Ezek 14:20" id="iii.iii-p26.1" parsed="|Ezek|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.20">xiv. 
20</scripRef>). ‘Yet, behold, therein shall be left a remnant; and they shall know that I have 
not done without cause all that I have’ done, saith the Lord’ (<scripRef passage="Ezek 14:22,23" id="iii.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Ezek|14|22|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.22-Ezek.14.23">ver. 22, 23</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p27">It is observable that, in the Book of Ezekiel as well as of Jeremiah, 
this new principle on which God deals with mankind, is recognized as a contradiction 
to the rule by which he had formerly dealt with them. At the commencement of <scripRef passage="Ezek 18:1-32" id="iii.iii-p27.1" parsed="|Ezek|18|1|18|32" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.1-Ezek.18.32">chap. 
xviii</scripRef>, as if with the intention of revoking the words of the second commandment, 
‘visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children,’ it is said:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p28">‘The word of the Lord came unto me again, saying,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p29">‘What mean ye, that ye use this proverb concerning the land of 
Israel, saying, The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children’s teeth are 
set on edge?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p30">‘<i>As</i> I live, saith the Lord <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p30.1">God</span>, ye shall not have
<i>occasion</i> 
any more to use this proverb in Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p31">‘Behold, all souls are mine; as the soul of the father, so 
also the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sinneth, it shall die.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p32">Similar language occurs also in <scripRef id="iii.iii-p32.1" passage="Jer. xxxi. 29" parsed="|Jer|31|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.29">Jer. xxxi. 29</scripRef>, in a connexion 
which makes it still more remarkable, as the new truth is described as a 
part of that fuller revelation which God will give of himself, when He makes a new 
covenant <pb n="151" id="iii.iii-Page_151" />with the house of Israel. And yet the same prophet, as if not 
at all times conscious of his own lesson, says also in his prayer to God (<scripRef id="iii.iii-p32.2" passage="Lam. v. 7" parsed="|Lam|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.5.7">Lam. v. 
7</scripRef>), ‘Our fathers have sinned and are not, and we have borne their iniquities.’ 
The truth which he felt was not one and the same always, but rather two opposite 
truths, like the Law and the Gospel, which, for a while, seemed to struggle with 
one another in the teaching of the prophet and the heart of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p33">And yet this opposition was not necessarily conscious to the 
prophet himself. Isaiah, who saw the whole nation going before to judgement, did 
not refrain from preaching the lessons, ‘If ye be willing and obedient,’ and ‘Let 
the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts.’ Ezekiel, the 
first thought and spirit of whose prophecies might be described in modern language 
as the responsibility of man, like Micaiah in the Book of Kings, seemed to see the 
false prophets inspired by Jehovah himself to their own destruction. As in the prophet, 
so in the Apostle, there was no sense that the two lessons were in any degree inconsistent 
with each other. It is an age of criticism and philosophy, which, in making the 
attempt to conceive the relation of God to the world in a more abstract way, has 
invented for itself the perplexity, or, may we venture to say, by the very fact 
of acknowledging it, has also found its solution. The intensity with which the prophet 
felt the truths that he revealed, the force with which he uttered them, the desire 
with which he yearned after their fulfilment, have passed from the earth; but the 
truths them- selves remain an everlasting possession. We seem to look upon them 
more calmly, and adjust them more truly. They no longer break through the world 
of sight with unequal power; they can never again be confused with the accidents 
of time and place. The history of the Jewish people has ceased to be the only tabernacle 
in which they are enshrined; they have an independent existence, and a light and 
order of their own.</p>

<pb n="152" id="iii.iii-Page_152" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Casuistry" progress="37.81%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.iv-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.3">CASUISTRY</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iv-p0.4">ROMANS XIV.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p1">RELIGION and morality seem often to become entangled in 
circumstances. The truth which came, not ‘to bring peace upon earth, but a 
sword,’ could not but give rise to many new and conflicting obligations. The 
kingdom of God had to adjust itself with the kingdoms of this world; though ‘the 
children were free,’ they could not escape the fulfilment of duties to their 
Jewish or Roman governors; in the bosom of a family there were duties too; in 
society there were many points of contact with the heathen. A new element of 
complexity had been introduced in all the relations between man and man, giving 
rise to many new questions, which might be termed, in the phraseology of modern 
times, ‘cases of conscience.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">Of these the one which most frequently recurs in the Epistles 
of St. Paul, is the question respecting meats and drinks, which appears to have 
agitated both the Roman and Corinthian Churches, as well as those of Jerusalem 
and Antioch, and probably; in a greater or less degree, every other Christian community 
in the days of the Apostle. The scruple which gave birth to it was not confined 
to <pb n="153" id="iii.iv-Page_153" />Christianity; it was Eastern rather than Christian, and originated 
in a feeling into which entered, not only Oriental notions of physical purity and 
impurity, but also those of caste and of race. With other Eastern influences it 
spread towards the West, in the flux of all religions, exercising a peculiar power 
on the susceptible temper of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">The same tendency exhibited itself in various forms. In one 
form it was the scruple of those who ate herbs, while others ‘had faith’ to 
eat anything. The Essenes and Therapeutae among the Jews, and the Pythagoreans 
in the heathen world, had a similar feeling respecting the use of animal food. 
It was a natural association which led to such an abstinence. In the East, ever 
ready to connect, or rather incapable of separating, ideas of moral and physical 
impurity—where the heat of the climate rendered animal food unnecessary, if not 
positively unhealthful; where corruption rapidly infected dead organized matter; 
where, lastly, ancient tradition and ceremonies told of the sacredness of 
animals and the mysteriousness of animal life—nature and religion alike seemed 
to teach the same lesson, it was safer to abstain. It was the manner of such a 
scruple to propagate itself. He who revolted at animal food could not quietly 
sit by and see his neighbour partake of it. The ceremonialism of the age was the 
tradition of thousands of years, and passed by a sort of contagion from one race 
to another, from Paganism or Judaism to Christianity. How to deal with this 
‘second nature’ was a practical difficulty among the first Christians. The 
Gospel was not a gospel according to the Essenes, and the church could not 
exclude those who held the scruples, neither could it be narrowed to them; it 
would not pass judgement on them at all. Hence the force of the Apostle’s words: 
‘Him that is weak in the faith receive, not to the decision of his doubts.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">There was another point in reference to which the same spirit 
of ceremonialism propagated itself, viz. meats offered <pb n="154" id="iii.iv-Page_154" />to idols. Even if meat in general were innocent and a creature 
of God, it could hardly be a matter of indifference to partake of that which had 
been ‘sacrificed to devils;’ least of all, to sit at meat in the idol’s temple. 
True, the idol was ‘nothing in the world’—a block of stone, to which the words 
good or evil were misapplied; ‘a graven image’ which the workman made, ‘putting 
his hand to the hammer,’ as the old prophets described in their irony. And such 
is the Apostle’s own feeling (<scripRef passage="1Cor 8:4; 10:19" id="iii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|4|0|0;|1Cor|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.4 Bible:1Cor.10.19">1 Cor. viii. 4; x. 19</scripRef>). But he has also the other 
feeling which he himself regards as not less true (<scripRef passage="1Cor 10:20" id="iii.iv-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.20">1 Cor. x. 20</scripRef>), and which was more 
natural to the mind of the first believers. When they saw the worshippers of the 
idol revelling in impurity, they could not but suppose that a spirit of some kind 
was there. Their warfare, as the Apostle had told them, was not ‘against flesh 
and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
darkness of this world.’ Evil angels were among them; where would they more naturally 
take up their abode than around the altars and in the temples of the heathen? 
And if they had been completely free from superstition, and could have regarded 
the heathen religions which they saw enthroned over the world simply with 
contempt, still the question would have arisen, What connexion were they to have 
with them and with their worshippers? a question not easy to be answered in the bustle 
of Rome and Corinth, where every circumstance of daily life, every amusement, every 
political and legal right, was in some way bound up with the heathen religions. 
Were they to go out of the world? if not, what was to be their relation to those 
without?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">A third instance of the same ceremonialism so natural to that 
age, and to ourselves so strange and unmeaning, is illustrated by the words of the 
Jerusalem Christians to the Apostle—‘Thou wentest in unto men uncircumcised, and 
didst eat with them;’ a scruple so strong that, probably, St. Peter himself 
was never entirely free from it, and at <pb n="155" id="iii.iv-Page_155" />any rate yielded to the fear of it in others when withstood by 
St. Paul at Antioch. This scruple may be said in one sense to be hardly capable 
of an explanation, and in another not to need one. For, probably, nothing can give 
our minds any conception of the nature of the feeling, the intense hold which it 
exercised, the concentration which it was of every national and religious prejudice, 
the constraint which was required to get rid of it as a sort of <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p5.1">horror naturalis</span></i> in the minds of Jews; while, on the other hand, feelings at the present day 
not very dissimilar exist, not only in Eastern countries, but among ourselves. There 
is nothing strange in human nature being liable to them, or in their long lingering 
and often returning, even when reason and charity alike condemn them. We ourselves 
are not insensible to differences of race and colour, and may therefore be able 
partially to comprehend (allowing for the difference of East and West) what was 
the feeling of Jews and Jewish Christians towards men uncircumcised.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">On the last point St. Paul maintains but one language:—‘In Christ Jesus there is neither circumcision nor uncircumcision.’ 
No compromise could be allowed here, without destroying the Gospel that he preached. 
But the other question of meats and drinks, when separated from that of circumcision, 
admitted of various answers and points of view. Accordingly there is an appearance 
of inconsistency in the modes in which the Apostle resolves it. All these modes 
have a use and interest for ourselves; though our difficulties are not the same 
as those of the early Christians, the words speak to us, so long as prudence, and 
faith, and charity are the guides of Christian life. It <i>is </i>characteristic 
of the Apostle that his answers run into one another, as though each of them to 
different individuals, and all in their turn, might present the solution of the 
difficulty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">We may begin with <scripRef passage="1Cor 10:25" id="iii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.25">1 Cor. x. 25</scripRef>, which may be termed the rule 
of Christian prudence: ‘Whatsoever is sold in <pb n="156" id="iii.iv-Page_156" />the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake.’ 
That is to say: ‘Buy food as other men do; perhaps what you purchase has come 
from the idol’s temple, perhaps not. Do not encourage your conscience in raising 
scruples, life will become impossible if you do. One question involves another 
and another and another without end. The manly and the Christian way is to cut 
them short; both as tending to weaken the character and as inconsistent with the 
very nature of spiritual religion.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">So we may venture to amplify the Apostle’s precept, which breathes 
the same spirit of moderation as his decisions respecting celibacy and marriage. 
Among ourselves the remark is often made that ‘extremes are practically untrue.’ 
This is another way of putting the same lesson:—If I may not sit in the idol’s 
temple, it may be plausibly argued, neither may I eat meats offered to idols; and 
if I may not eat meats offered to idols, then it logically follows that. I ought 
not to go into the market where idols’ meat is sold. The Apostle snaps the chain 
of this misapplied logic: there must be a limit somewhere; we must not push consistency 
where it is practically impossible. A trifling scruple is raised to the level of 
a religious duty, and another and another, until religion is made up of scruples, 
and the light of life fades, and the ways of life narrow themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">It is not hard to translate the Apostle’s precept into the language 
of our time. Instances occur in politics, in theology, in our ordinary occupations, 
in which beyond a certain point consistency is impossible. Take for example the 
following: A person feels that he would be wrong in carrying on his business, or 
going to public amusements, on a Sunday. He says: If it be wrong for me to work, 
it is wrong to make the servants in my house work; or if it be wrong to go to public 
amusements, it is wrong to enjoy the recreation of walking on a Sunday. So it may 
be argued that, because slavery is wrong, therefore it is not right to purchase 
the produce of slavery, or that of which the produce of slavery <pb n="157" id="iii.iv-Page_157" />is a part, and so on without end, until we are forced out of 
the world from a remote fear of contagion with evil. Or I am engaged in a business 
which may be in some degree deleterious to the health or injurious to the morals 
of those employed in it, or I trade in some articles of commerce which are unwholesome 
or dangerous, or I let a house or a ship to another whose employment is of this 
description. Numberless questions of the same kind relating to the profession of 
a clergyman, an advocate, or a soldier, have been pursued into endless consequences. 
Is the mind of any person so nicely balanced that ‘every one of six hundred disputed 
propositions’ is the representative of his exact belief? or can every word in a 
set form of prayer at all times reflect the feeling of those who read or follow 
it? There is no society to which we can belong, no common act of business or worship 
in which two or three are joined together, in which such difficulties are not liable 
to arise. Three editors conduct a newspaper, can it express equally the conviction 
of all the three? Three lawyers sign an opinion in common, is it the judgement 
of all or of one or two of them? High-minded men have often got themselves into 
a false position by regarding these questions in too abstract a way. The words of 
the Apostle are a practical answer to them which may be paraphrased thus: ‘Do 
as other men do in a Christian country,’ Conscience will say, ‘He who is 
guilty of the least, is guilty of all.’ In the Apostle’s language it then 
becomes ‘the strength of sin,’ encouraging us to despair of all, because in that 
mixed condition of life in which God has placed us we cannot fulfil all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">In accordance with the spirit of the same principle of doing 
as other men do, the Apostle further implies that believers are to accept the hospitality 
of the heathen (<scripRef passage="1Cor 10:27" id="iii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.27">1 Cor. x. 27</scripRef>). But here a modification comes in, which may 
be termed the law of Christian charity or courtesy:—Avoid giving offence, or, as 
we might say, ‘Do not defy <pb n="158" id="iii.iv-Page_158" />opinion.’ Eat what is set before you; but if a person sitting 
at meat pointedly says to you, ‘This was offered to idols,’ do not eat. ‘All things 
are lawful, but all things are not expedient,’ and this is one of the not-expedient 
class. There appears to be a sort of inconsistency in this advice, as there 
must always be inconsistency in the rules of practical life which are relative to 
circumstances. It might be said: ‘We cannot do one thing at one time, and another 
thing at another; now be guided by another man’s conscience, now by our own.’ It 
might be retorted, ‘Is not this the dissimulation which you blame in St. Peter?’ To which it may be answered in turn: 
‘But a man may do one thing at one time, another 
thing at another time, “becoming to the Jews a Jew,” if he do it in such a manner 
as to avoid the risk of misconstruction.’ And this again admits of a retort: 
‘Is 
it possible to avoid misconstruction? Is it not better to dare to be ourselves, 
to act like ourselves, to speak like ourselves, to think like ourselves?’ We seem 
to have lighted unawares on two varieties of human disposition; the one harmonizing 
and adapting itself to the perplexities of life, the other rebelling against them, 
and seeking to disentangle itself from them. Which side of this argument shall we 
take; neither or both? The Apostle appears to take both sides; for in the abrupt 
transition that follows, he immediately adds, ‘Why is my liberty to be judged of 
another man’s conscience? what right has another man to attack me for what I do 
in the innocency of my heart?’ It is good advice to say, ‘Regard the opinions of 
others;’ and equally good advice to say, ‘Do not regard the opinions of others.’ 
We must balance between the two; and over all, adjusting the scales, is the law 
of Christian love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">Both in <scripRef passage="1Cor 8:1-13" id="iii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|8|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1-1Cor.8.13">1 Cor. viii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom 14:1-23" id="iii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.23">Rom. xiv.</scripRef> the Apostle adds another principle, 
which may be termed the law of individual conscience, which we must listen to in 
ourselves and regard in others. ‘He that doubteth is damned; whatsoever <pb n="159" id="iii.iv-Page_159" />is not of faith is sin.’ All things are lawful to him who 
feels them to be lawful, but the conscience may be polluted by the most indifferent 
things. When we eat, we should remember that the consequence of following our example 
may be serious to others. For not only may our brother be offended at us, but also 
by our example be drawn into sin; that is, to do what, though indifferent in itself, 
is sin to him. And so the weak brother, for whom Christ died, may perish through 
our fault; that is, he may lose his peace and harmony of soul and conscience void 
of offence, and all through our heedlessness in doing some unnecessary thing, which 
were far better left undone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">Cases may be readily imagined, in which, like the preceding, 
the rule of conduct here laid down by the Apostle would involve dissimulation. So 
many thousand scruples and opinions as there are in the world, we should have ‘to go out of the world’ to fulfil it honestly. All reserve, it may be argued, tends 
to break up the confidence between man and man; and there are times in which concealment 
of our opinions, even respecting things indifferent, would be treacherous and mischievous; there are times, too, in which things cease to be indifferent, and it is our duty 
to speak out respecting the false importance which they have acquired. But, after 
all qualifications of this kind have been made, the secondary duty yet remains, 
of consideration for others, which should form an element in our conduct. If truth 
is the first principle of our speech and action, the good of others should, at any 
rate, be the second. ‘If any man (not see thee who hast knowledge sitting in the 
idol’s temple, but) hear thee discoursing rashly of the Scriptures and the doctrines 
of the Church, shall not the faith of thy younger brother become confused? and 
his conscience being weak shall cease to discern between good and evil. And so thy 
weak brother shall perish for whom Christ died.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">The Apostle adds a fourth principle, which may be <pb n="160" id="iii.iv-Page_160" />termed the law of Christian freedom, as the last solution of 
the difficulty: ‘Therefore, whether ye eat or drink, do all to the glory of God.’ 
From the perplexities of casuistry, and the conflicting rights of a man’s own conscience 
and that of another, he falls back on the simple rule, ‘Whatever you do, sanctify 
the act.’ It cannot be said that all contradictory obligations vanish the moment 
we try to act with simplicity and truth; we cannot change the current of life and 
its circumstances by a wish or an intention; we cannot dispel that which is without, 
though we may clear that which is within. But we have taken the first step, and 
are in the way to solve the riddle. The insane scruple, the fixed idea, the ever-increasing 
doubt begins to pass away; the spirit of the child returns to us; the mind is again 
free, and the road of life open. ‘Whether ye eat or drink, do all to the glory of 
God;’ that is, determine to seek only the will of God, and you may have a larger 
measure of Christian liberty allowed to you; things, perhaps wrong in others, may 
be right for you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">Questions of meats and drinks, of eating with washers or unwashen 
hands, and the like, have passed from the stage of religious ordinances to that 
of proprieties and decencies of life. The purifications of the law of Moses are 
no longer binding upon Christians. Nature herself teaches all things necessary for 
health and comfort. But the spirit of casuistry in every age finds fresh materials 
to employ itself upon, laying hold of some question of a new moon or a Sabbath, 
some fragment of antiquity, some inconsistency of custom, some subtlety of thought, 
some nicety of morality, analyzing and dividing the actions of daily life; separating 
the letter from the spirit, and words from things; winding its toils around the 
infirmities of the weak, and linking itself to the sensibility of the intellect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">Out of this labyrinth of the soul the believer finds his way, 
by keeping his eye fixed on that landmark which the Apostle himself has set up: 
‘In Christ Jesus neither <pb n="161" id="iii.iv-Page_161" />circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but a new 
creature.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">There is no one probably, of any religious experience, who has 
not at times felt the power of a scrupulous conscience. In speaking of a scrupulous 
conscience, the sense of remorse for greater offences is not intended to be included. 
These may press more or less heavily on the soul; and the remembrance of them may 
ingrain itself, with different degrees of depth, on different temperaments; but 
whether deep or shallow, the sorrow for them cannot be brought under the head of 
scruples of conscience. There are ‘many things in which we offend all,’ about which 
there can be no mistake, the impression of which on our minds it would be fatal 
to weaken or do away. Nor is it to be denied that there may be customs almost universal 
among us which are so plainly repugnant to morality, that we can never be justified 
in acquiescing in them; or that individuals of clear head and strong will have 
been led on by feelings which other men would deride as conscientious scruples into 
an heroic struggle against evil. But quite independently of real sorrows for sin, 
or real protests against evil, most religious persons in the course of their lives 
have felt unreal scruples or difficulties, or exaggerated real but slight ones; 
they have abridged their Christian freedom, and thereby their means of doing good; they have cherished imaginary obligations, and artificially hedged themselves 
in a particular course of action. Honour and truth have seemed to be at stake about 
trifles light as air, or conscience has become a burden too heavy for them to bear 
in some doubtful matter of conduct. Scruples of this kind are ever liable to increase; as one vanishes, another appears; the circumstances of the world and of the Church, 
and the complication of modern society, have a tendency to create them. The very 
form in which they come is of itself sufficient to put us on our guard against them; for we can give no account of them to ourselves; they are seldom affected by <pb n="162" id="iii.iv-Page_162" />the opinion of others; they are more often put down by the exercise 
of authority than by reasoning or judgement. They gain hold on the weaker sort of 
men, or on those not naturally weak, in moments of weakness. They often run counter 
to our wish or interest, and for this very reason acquire a kind of tenacity. They 
seem innocent, mistakes, at worst, on the safe side, characteristic of the ingenuousness 
of youth, or indicative of a heart uncorrupted by the world. But this is not so. 
Creatures as we are of circumstances, we cannot safely afford to give up things 
indifferent, means of usefulness, instruments of happiness to ourselves, which may 
affect our lives and those of our children to the latest posterity. There are few 
greater dangers in religion than the indulgence of such scruples, the consequences 
of which can rarely be seen until too late, and which affect the moral character 
of a man at least as much as his temporal interests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">Strange as it may appear, it is nevertheless true, that scruples 
about lesser matters almost always involve some dereliction of duty in greater or 
more obvious ones. A tender conscience is a conscience unequal to the struggles 
of life. At first sight it seems as if, when lesser duties were cared for, the greater 
would take care of themselves. But this is not the lesson which experience teaches. 
In our moral as in our physical nature, we are finite beings, capable only of a 
certain degree of tension, ever liable to suffer disorder and derangement, to be 
over-exercised in one part and weakened in another. No one can fix his mind intently 
on a trifling scruple or become absorbed in an eccentric fancy, without finding 
the great principles of truth and justice insensibly depart from him. lie has been 
looking through a microscope at life, and cannot take in its general scope. The 
moral proportions of things are lost to him; the question of a new 
moon or a Sabbath has taken the place of diligence or of honesty. There is 
no limit to the illusions which he may practise on himself. There are <pb n="163" id="iii.iv-Page_163" />those, all whose interests and prejudices at once take the form 
of duties and scruples, partly from dishonesty, but also from weakness, and because 
that is the form in which they can with the best grace maintain them against other 
men, and conceal their true nature from themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">Scruples are dangerous in another way, as they tend to drive 
men into a corner in which the performance of our duty becomes so difficult <i>as
</i>to be almost impossible. A virtuous and religious life does not consist merely 
in abstaining from evil, but in doing what is good. It has to find opportunities 
and occasions for itself, without which it languishes. A man has a scruple about 
the choice of a profession; as a Christian, he believes war to be unlawful; in familiar. language, he has doubts respecting orders, difficulties about the 
law. Even the ordinary ways of conducting trade appear deficient to his nicer sense 
of honesty; or perhaps he has already entered on one of these lines of life, and 
finds it necessary to quit it. At last, there comes the difficulty of ‘how he is 
to live.’ There cannot be a greater mistake than to suppose that a good resolution 
is sufficient in such a case to carry a man through a long life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">But even if we suppose the case of one who is endowed 
with every earthly good and instrument of prosperity, who can afford, as is sometimes 
said, to trifle with the opportunities of life, still the mental consequences will 
be hardly less injurious to him. For he who feels scruples about the ordinary enjoyments 
and occupations of his fellows, does so far cut himself off from his common nature. 
He is an isolated being, incapable of acting with his fellow-men. There are plants 
which, though the sun shine upon them, and the dews water them, peak and pine from 
some internal disorder, and appear to have no sympathy with the influences around 
them. So is the mind corroded by scruples of conscience. It cannot expand to sun 
or shower; it belongs not to the world of light; it has no intelligence of or 
harmony with mankind around. It is insensible to the <pb n="164" id="iii.iv-Page_164" />great truth, that though we may not do evil that good may come, 
yet that good and evil, truth and falsehood, are bound together on earth, and that 
we cannot separate ourselves from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">It is one of the peculiar dangers of scruples of conscience, 
that the consequence of giving way to them is never felt at the time that they press 
upon us. When the mind is worried by a thought secretly working in it, and its trial 
becomes greater than it can bear, it is eager to take the plunge in life that may 
put it out of its misery; to throw aside a profession it may be, or to enter a 
new religious communion. We shall not be wrong in promising ourselves a few weeks 
of peace and placid enjoyment. The years that are to follow we are incapable of 
realizing; whether the weary spirit will require some fresh pasture, will invent 
for itself some new doubt; whether its change is a return to nature or not, it 
is impossible for us to anticipate. Whether it has in itself that hidden strength 
which, under every change of circumstances, is capable of bearing up, is a question 
which we are the least able to determine for ourselves. In general we may observe, 
that the weakest minds, and those least capable of enduring such consequences, are 
the most likely to indulge the scruples. We know beforehand the passionate character, 
hidden often under the mask of reserve, the active yet half-reasoning intellect, 
which falls under the power of such illusions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">In the Apostolic Church ‘cases of conscience’ arose out of religious 
traditions, and what may be termed the ceremonial cast of the age; in modern times 
the most frequent source of them may be said to be the desire of logical or practical 
consistency, such as is irreconcilable with the mixed state of human affairs and 
the feebleness of the human intellect. There is no lever like the argument from 
consistency, with which to bring men over to our opinions. A particular system or 
view, Calvinism perhaps, or Catholicism, has taken possession of the mind. Shall 
we stop <pb n="165" id="iii.iv-Page_165" />short of pushing its premises to their conclusions? Shall we 
stand in the midway, where we are liable to be overridden by the combatants on either 
side in the struggle? Shall we place ourselves between our reason and our affections; between our practical duties and our intellectual convictions? Logic would have 
us go forward, and take our stand at the most advanced point—we are there already, 
it is urged, if we were true to ourselves—but feeling, and habit, and common sense 
bid us stay where we are, unable to give an account of ourselves, yet convinced 
that we are right. We may listen to the one voice, we may listen also to 
the other. The true way of guiding either is to acknowledge both; to use them for 
a time against each other, until experience of life and of ourselves has taught 
us to harmonize them in a single principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">So, again, in daily life cases often occur, in which we must 
do as other men do, and act upon a general understanding, even though unable to 
reconcile a particular practice to the letter of truthfulness or even to our individual 
conscience. It is hard in such cases to lay down a definite rule. But in general 
we should be suspicious of any conscientious scruples in which other good men do 
not share. We shall do right to make a large allowance for the perplexities and 
entanglements of human things; we shall observe that persons of strong mind and 
will brush away our scruples; we shall consider that not he who has most, but he 
who has fewest scruples approaches most nearly the true Christian. The man whom 
we emphatically call ‘honest,’ ‘able,’ ‘upright,’ who is a religious as well as a sensible 
man, seems to have no room for them; from which we are led to infer that such scruples 
are seldom in the nature of things themselves, but arise out of some peculiarity 
or eccentricity in those who indulge them. That they are often akin to madness, 
is an observation not without instruction even to those whom God has blest with 
the full use of reason.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">So far we arrive at a general conclusion like St. Paul’s:—<pb n="166" id="iii.iv-Page_166" />‘Whether ye eat or drink, do all to the glory of God;’ and, 
‘Blessed is he who condemneth not himself in that which he alloweth.’ ‘Have the Spirit 
of truth, and the truth shall make you free;’ and the entanglements of words and 
the perplexities of action will disappear. But there is Another way in which such 
difficulties have been resolved, which meets them in detail; viz., the practice 
of confession and the rules of casuistry, which are the guides of the confessor. 
When the spirit is disordered within us, it may be urged that we ought to go out 
of ourselves, and confess our sins one to another. But he who leads, and he who 
is led, alike require some rules for the examination of conscience, to quicken or 
moderate the sense of sin, to assist experience, to show men to themselves as they 
really are, neither better nor worse. Hence the necessity for casuistry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">It is remarkable, that what is in idea so excellent that it may 
be almost described in St. Paul’s language as ‘holy, just, and good,’ should have 
become a byword among mankind for hypocrisy and dishonesty. In popular estimation, 
no one is supposed to resort to casuistry, but with the view of evading a duty. 
The moral instincts of the world have risen up and condemned it. It is fairly put 
down by the universal voice, and shut up in the darkness of the tomes of the casuists. 
A kind of rude justice has been done upon the system, as in most cases of popular 
indignation, probably with some degree of injustice to the individuals who were 
its authors. Yet, hated as casuistry has deservedly been, it is fair also to admit 
that it has an element of truth which was the source of its influence. This element 
of truth is the acknowledgement of the difficulties which arise in the relations 
of a professing Christian world to the Church and to Christianity. How, without 
lowering the Gospel, to place it on a level with daily life is a hard question. 
It will be proper for us to consider the system from both sides—in its origin and 
in its perversion. Why it existed, and why it has failed, furnish a lesson in <pb n="167" id="iii.iv-Page_167" />the history of the human mind of great interest and importance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">The unseen power by which the systems of the casuists were brought 
into being, was the necessity of the Roman Catholic Church. Like the allegorical 
interpretation of Scripture, they formed a link between the present and the 
past. At the time of the Reformation the doctrines of the ancient, no less than 
of the Reformed, faith awakened into life. But they required to be put in a new 
form, to reconcile them to the moral sense of mankind. Luther ended the work of 
self-examination by casting all his sins on Christ. But the casuists could not thus 
meet the awakening of men’s consciences and the fearful looking for of judgement. 
They had to deal with an altered world, in which nevertheless the spectres of the 
past, purgatory, penance, mortal sin, were again rising up; hallowed as they were 
by authority and antiquity they could not be cast aside; the preacher of the Counter-reformation 
could only explain them away. If he had placed distinctly before men’s eyes, that 
for some one act of immorality or dishonesty they were in a state of mortal sin, 
the heart true to itself would have recoiled from such a doctrine, and the connexion 
between the Church and the world would have been for ever severed. And yet the doctrine 
was a part of ecclesiastical tradition; it could not be held, it could not be given 
up. The Jesuits escaped the dilemma by holding and evading it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">So far it would not be untrue to say that casuistry had originated 
in an effort to reconcile the Roman Catholic faith with nature and experience. The 
Roman system was, if strictly carried out, horrible and impossible; a doctrine 
not, as it has been sometimes described, of salvation made easy, but of universal 
condemnation. From these fearful conclusions of logic the subtilty of the human 
intellect was now to save it. The analogy of law, as worked out by jurists and canonists, 
supplied the means. What was repugnant to human justice could not be agreeable 
to Divine. <pb n="168" id="iii.iv-Page_168" />The scholastic philosophy, which had begun to die out and fade 
away before the light of classical learning, was to revive in a new form, no longer 
hovering between heaven and earth, out of the reach of experience, yet below the 
region of spiritual truth, but, as it seemed, firmly based in the life and actions 
of mankind. It was the same sort of wisdom which defined the numbers and order of 
the celestial hierarchy, which was now to be adapted to the infinite modifications 
of which the actions of men are capable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">It is obvious that there are endless points of view in which 
the simplest duties may be regarded. Common sense says—‘A man is to be judged by 
his acts,’ ‘there can be no mistake about a lie,’ and so on. The casuists proceed 
by a different road. Fixing the mind, not on the simplicity, but on the intricacy 
of human action, they study every point of view, and ‘introduce every conceivable 
distinction. A first most obvious distinction is that of the intention and the act: ought the one to be separated from the other? The law itself seems to teach that 
this may hardly be; rather the intention is held to be that which gives form and 
colour to the act. Then the act by itself is nothing, and the intention by itself 
almost innocent. As we play between the two different points of view, the act and 
the intention together evanesce. But, secondly, as we consider the intention, must 
we not also consider the circumstances of the agent? For plainly a being deprived 
of free will cannot be responsible for his actions. Place the murderer in thought 
under the conditions of a necessary agent, and his actions are innocent; or under 
an imperfect necessity, and he loses half his guilt. Or suppose a man ignorant, 
or partly ignorant, of what is the teaching of the Church, or the law of the land—here 
another abstract point of view arises, leading us out of the region of common sense 
to difficult and equitable considerations, which may be determined fairly, but which 
we have the greatest motive to decide in favour of ourselves. Or again; try to conceive 
an act without <pb n="169" id="iii.iv-Page_169" />reference to its consequences, or in reference to some single 
consequence, without regarding it as a violation of morality or of nature, or in 
reference solely to the individual conscience. Or imagine the will half consenting 
to, half withdrawing from its act; or acting by another, or in obedience to another, 
or with some good object, or under the influence of some imperfect obligation, or 
of opposite obligations. Even conscience itself may be at last played off against 
the plainest truths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">By the aid of such distinctions the simplest principles of morality 
multiply to infinity. An instrument has been introduced of such subtilty and elasticity 
that it can accommodate the canons of the Church to any consciences, to any state 
of the world. Sin need no longer be confined to the dreadful distinction of moral 
and venial sin; it has lost its infinite and mysterious character; it has become 
a thing of degrees, to be aggravated or mitigated in idea, according to the expediency 
of the case or the pliability of the confessor. It seems difficult to perpetrate 
a perfect sin. No man need die of despair; in some page of the writings of the 
casuists will be found a difference suited to his case. And this without in any 
degree interfering with a single doctrine of the Church, or withdrawing one of its 
anathemas against heresy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">The system of casuistry, destined to work such great results, 
in reconciling the Church to the world and to human nature, like a torn web needing 
to be knit together, may be regarded as a science or profession. It is a classification 
of human actions, made in one sense without any reference to practice. For nothing 
was further from the mind of the casuist than to inquire whether a particular distinction 
would have a good or bad effect, was liable to perversion or not. His object was 
only to make such distinctions as the human mind was capable of perceiving and acknowledging. 
As to the physiologist objects in themselves loathsome and disgusting may be of 
the deepest interest, so to the casuist <pb n="170" id="iii.iv-Page_170" />the foulest and most loathsome vices of mankind are not matters 
of abhorrence, but of science, to be arranged and classified, just like any other 
varieties of human action. It is true that the study of the teacher was not supposed 
to be also open to the penitent. But it inevitably followed that the spirit of the 
teacher communicated itself to the taught. He could impart no high or exalted idea 
of morality or religion, who was measuring it out by inches, not deepening men’s 
idea of sin, but attenuating it; ‘mincing into nonsense’ the first principles of 
right and wrong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">The science was further complicated by the ‘doctrine of probability,’ which consisted in making anything approved or approvable that was confirmed by 
authority; even, as was said by some, of a single casuist. That could not be very 
wrong which a wise and good man had once thought to be right—a better than ourselves 
perhaps, surveying the circumstances calmly and impartially. Who would wish that 
the rule of his daily life should go beyond that of a saint and doctor of the Church? Who would require such a rule to be observed by another? Who would refuse another 
such an escape out of the labyrinth of human difficulties and perplexities? As 
in all the Jesuit distinctions, there was a kind of reasonableness in the theory 
of this; it did but go on the principle of cutting short scruples by the rule of 
common sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">And yet, what a door was here opened for the dishonesty of mankind! The science itself had dissected moral action until nothing of life or meaning 
remained in it. It had thrown aside, at the same time, the natural restraint which 
the moral sense itself exercises in determining such questions. And now for the 
application of this system, so difficult and complicated in itself, so incapable 
of receiving any check from the opinions of mankind, the authority not of the Church, 
but of individuals, was to be added as a new lever to overthrow the last remains 
of natural religion and morality.</p>
<pb n="171" id="iii.iv-Page_171" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">The marvels of this science are not yet ended. For the same changes 
admit of being rung upon speech as well as upon action, until truth and falsehood 
become alike impossible. Language itself dissolves before the decomposing power; oaths, like actions, vanish into air when separated from the intention of the 
speaker; the shield of custom protects falsehood. It would be a curious though 
needless task to follow the subject into further details. He who has read one page 
of the casuists has read all. There is nothing that is not right in some particular 
point of view—nothing that is not true under some previous supposition.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">Such a system may be left to refute itself. Those who have strayed 
so far away from truth and virtue are self-condemned. Yet it is not without interest 
to trace by what false lights of philosophy or religion good men, revolting themselves 
at the commission of evil, were led step by step to the unnatural result. We should 
expect to find that such a result originated not in any settled determination to 
corrupt the morals of mankind, but in an intellectual error; and it is suggestive 
of strange thoughts respecting our moral nature, that an intellectual error should 
have had the power to produce such consequences. Such appears to have been the fact. 
The conception of moral action on which the system depends. is as erroneous and 
imperfect as that of the scholastic philosophy respecting the nature of ideas. The 
immediate reduction of the error to practice through the agency of an order made 
the evil greater than that of other intellectual errors on moral and religious subjects, 
which, springing up in the brain of an individual, are often corrected and purified 
in the course of nature before they find their way into the common mind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">1. Casuistry ignores the difference between thought and action. 
Actions are necessarily external. The spoken word constitutes the lie; the outward 
performance the crime. The Highest Wisdom, it is true, has identified the two: ‘He that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath already <pb n="172" id="iii.iv-Page_172" />committed adultery with her in his heart.’ But this is not the 
rule by which we are to judge our past actions, but to guard our future ones. He 
who has thoughts of lust or passion is not innocent in the sight of God, and is 
liable to be carried on to perform the act on which he suffers himself to dwell. 
And, in looking forward, he will do well to remember this caution of Christ: but 
in looking backward, in thinking of others, in endeavouring to estimate the actual 
amount of guilt or trespass, if he begins by placing thought on the level of action, 
he will end by placing action on the level of thought. It would be a monstrous state 
of mind in which we regarded mere imagination of evil as the same with action; 
hatred as the same with murder; thoughts of impurity as the same with adultery. 
It is not so that we must learn Christ. Actions are one thing and thoughts another 
in the eye of conscience, no less than of the law of the land; of God as well as 
man. However important it may be to remember that the all-seeing eye of God tries 
the reins, it is no less important to remember also that morality consists in definite 
acts, capable of being seen and judged of by our fellow-creatures, impossible to 
escape ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">2. What may be termed the frame of casuistry was supplied by 
law, while the spirit is that of the scholastic philosophy. Neither afforded any 
general principle which might correct extravagancies in detail, or banish subtilties, 
or negative remote and unsafe inferences. But the application of the analogy of 
law to subjects of morality and religion was itself a figment which, at every step, 
led deeper into error. The object was to realize and define, in every possible stage, 
acts which did not admit of legal definition, either because they were not external, 
but only thoughts or suggestions of the mind, or because the external part of the 
action was not allowed to be regarded separately from the motives of the agent. 
The motive or intention which law takes no account of, except as indicating the 
nature of the act, becomes the principal subject of the casuist’s art. <pb n="173" id="iii.iv-Page_173" />Casuistry may be said to begin where law ends. It goes where 
law refuses to follow with legal rules and distinctions into the domain of morality. 
It weighs in the balance of precedent and authority the impalpable acts of a spiritual 
being. Law is a real science which has its roots in history, which grasps fact; 
seeking, in idea, to rest justice on truth only, and to reconcile the rights of 
individuals with the well-being of the whole. But casuistry is but the ghost or 
ape of a science; it has no history and no facts corresponding to it; it came 
into the world by the ingenuity of man; its object is to produce an artificial 
disposition of human affairs, at which nature rebels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">3. The distinctions of the casuist are far from equalling the 
subtilty of human life, or the diversity of its conditions. It is quite true that 
actions the same in name are, in the scale of right and wrong, as different as can 
be imagined; varying with the age, temperament, education, circumstances of each 
individual. The casuist is not in fault for maintaining this difference, but for 
supposing that he can classify or distinguish them so as to give any conception 
of their innumerable shades and gradations. All his folios are but the weary effort 
to abstract or make a brief of the individuality of man. The very actions which 
he classifies change their meaning as he writes them down, like the words of a sentence 
torn away from their context. He is ever idealizing and creating distinctions, splitting 
straws, dividing hairs; yet any one who reflects on himself will idealize and distinguish 
further still, and think of his whole life in all its circumstances, with its sequence 
of thoughts and motives, and, withal, many excuses. But no one can extend this sort 
of idealism beyond himself; no insight of the confessor can make him clairvoyant 
of the penitent’s soul. Know ourselves we sometimes truly may, but we cannot know 
others, and no other can know us. No other can know or understand us in the same 
wonderful or mysterious way; no other can be conscious of the spirit <pb n="174" id="iii.iv-Page_174" />in which we have lived; no other can see us as a whole or get 
within. God has placed a veil of flesh between ourselves and other men, to screen 
the nakedness of our soul. Into the secret chamber He does not require that we should 
admit any other judge or counsellor but himself. Two eyes only are upon us—the eye 
of our own soul—the eye of God, and the one is the light of the other. That is the 
true light, on the which if a man look he will have a knowledge of himself, different 
in kind from that which the confessor extracts from the books of the casuists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">4. There are many cases in which our first thoughts, or, to speak more correctly, 
our instinctive perceptions, are true and’ right; in which it is not too much 
to say, that he who deliberates is lost. The very act of turning to a book, 
or referring to another, enfeebles our power of action. Works of art are produced 
we know not how, by some simultaneous movement of hand and thought, which seem 
to lend to each other force and meaning. So in moral action, the true view does 
not separate the intention from the act, or the act from the circumstances which 
surround it, but regards them as one and absolutely indivisible. In the performance 
of the act and in the judgement of it, the will and the execution, the hand 
and the thought are to be considered as one. Those who act most energetically, 
who in difficult circumstances judge the most truly, do not separately pass 
in review the rules, and principles, and counter principles of action, but grasp 
them at once, in a single instant. Those who act most truthfully, honestly, 
firmly, manfully, consistently, take least time to deliberate. Such should be 
the attitude of our minds in all questions of right and wrong, truth and falsehood; we may not inquire, but act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p38">5. Casuistry not only renders us independent of our own convictions, it renders 
us independent also of the opinion of mankind in general. It puts the confessor 
in the place of ourselves, and in the place of the world. By making the actions 
of men matters of science, it cuts away the supports
<pb n="175" id="iii.iv-Page_175" />and safeguards which public opinion gives to morality; the confessor 
in the silence of the closet easily introduces principles from which the common 
sense or conscience of mankind would have shrunk back. Especially in matters of 
truth and falsehood, in the nice sense of honour shown in the unwillingness to get 
others within our power, his standard will probably fall short of that of the world 
at large. Public opinion, it is true, drives men’s vices inwards; it teaches them 
to conceal their faults from others, and if possible from themselves, and this very 
concealment may sink them in despair, or cover them with self-deceit. And the soul—whose 
‘house is its castle’—has an enemy within, the strength of which may be often increased 
by communications from without. Yet the good of this privacy is on the whole greater 
than the evil. Not only is the outward aspect of society more decorous, and the 
confidence between man and man less liable to be impaired; the mere fact of men’s 
sins being known to themselves and God only, and the support afforded even by the 
undeserved opinion of their fellows, are of themselves great helps to a moral and 
religious life. Many a one by being thought better than he was has become better; by being thought as bad or worse has become worse. To communicate our sins to 
those who have no claim to know them is of itself a diminution of our moral strength. 
It throws upon others what we ought to do for ourselves; it leads us to seek in 
the sympathy of others a strength which no sympathy can give. It is a greater trust 
than is right for us commonly to repose in our fellow-creatures; it places us in 
their power; it may make us their tools.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p39">To conclude, the errors and evils of casuistry may be summed 
up as follows:—It makes that abstract which is concrete, scientific which is contingent, 
artificial which is natural, positive which is moral, theoretical which is intuitive 
and immediate. It puts the parts in the place of the whole, exceptions in the place 
of rules, system in the <pb n="176" id="iii.iv-Page_176" />place of experience, dependence in the place of 
responsibility, reflection in the place of conscience. It lowers the heavenly to 
the earthly, the principles of men to their practice, the tone of the preacher 
to the standard of ordinary life. It sends us to another for that which can only 
be found in ourselves. It leaves the highway of public opinion to wander in the 
labyrinths of an imaginary science; the light of the world for the darkness of 
the closet. It is to human nature what anatomy is to our bodily frame; instead 
of a moral and spiritual being, preserving only ‘a body of death.’</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Natural Religion" progress="43.71%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.v-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.3">NATURAL RELIGION</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1">THE revelation of righteousness by faith in the Epistle to the 
Romans is relative to a prior condemnation of Jew and Gentile, who are alike convicted 
of sin. If the world had not been sitting in darkness and the shadow of death, there 
would have been no need of the light. And yet this very darkness is a sort 
of contradiction, for it is the darkness of the soul, which, nevertheless, sees 
itself and God. Such ‘darkness visible’ St. Paul had felt in himself, and, passing 
from the individual to the world, he lifts up the veil partially, and lets the light 
of God’s wrath shine upon the corruption of man. What he himself in the searchings 
of his own spirit had become conscious of was ‘written in large letters’ on the 
scene around. To all Israelites at least, the law stood in the same relation as 
it had once done to himself; it placed them in a state of reprobation. Without 
law ‘they had not had sin,’ and now, the only way to do away with sin is to do 
away the law itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">But, if ‘sin is not imputed where there is no law,’ it might 
seem as though the heathen could not be brought within the sphere of the same condemnation. 
Could we suppose men to be like animals, ‘nourishing a blind life within the brain,’ the seed that is not quickened except it <pb n="178" id="iii.v-Page_178" />die’ would have no existence in them. Common sense tells us that 
all evil implies a knowledge of good, and that no man can be responsible for the 
worship of a false God who has no means of approach to the true. But this was not 
altogether the case of the Gentile; ‘without the law sin was in the world;’ as 
the Jew had the law, so the Gentile had the witness of God in creation. Nature 
was the Gentile’s law, witnessing against his immoral and degraded state, leading 
him upward through the visible things to the unseen power of God. He knew God, as 
the Apostle four times repeats, and magnified Him not as God; so that he was without 
excuse, not only for his idolatry, but because he worshipped idols in the presence 
of God himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">Such is the train of thought which we perceive to be working 
in the Apostle’s mind, and which leads him, in accordance with the general scope 
of the Epistle to the Romans, to speak of natural religion. In two passages in the 
Acts he dwells on the same subject. It was one that found a ready response in the 
age to which St. Paul preached. Reflections of a similar kind were not uncommon 
among the heathen themselves. If at any time in the history of mankind natural religion 
can be said to have had a real and independent existence, it was in the twilight 
of heathenism and Christianity. ‘Seeking after God, if haply they might feel after 
him and find him,’ is a touching description of the efforts of philosophy in its 
later period. That there were principles in Nature higher and purer than the creations 
of mythology was a reflection made by those who would have deemed ‘the cross of Christ 
foolishness,’ who ‘mocked at the resurrection of the dead.’ The Olympic heaven was 
no longer the air which men breathed, or the sky over their heads. The better mind 
of the world was turning from ‘dumb idols.’ Ideas about God and man were taking the 
place of the old heathen rites. Religions, like nations, met and mingled. East and 
West were learning of each other, giving and receiving spiritual and political <pb n="179" id="iii.v-Page_179" />elements; the objects of Gentile worship fading into a more 
distant and universal God; the Jew also travelling in thought into regions which 
his fathers knew not, and beginning to form just conceptions of the earth and its 
inhabitants,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">While we remain within the circle of Scripture language, or think 
of St. Paul as speaking only to the men of his own age in words that wore striking 
and appropriate to them, there is no difficulty in understanding his meaning. The 
Old Testament denounced idolatry as hateful to God. It was away from Him, out of 
His sight; except where it touched the fortunes of the Jewish people, hardly within 
the range either of His judgements or of His mercies. No Israelite, in the elder 
days of Jewish history, supposed the tribes round about, or the individuals who 
composed them, to be equally with himself the objects of God’s care. The Apostle 
brings the heathen back before the judgement seat of God. He sees them sinking into 
the condition of the old Canaanitish nations. He regards this corruption of Nature 
as a consequence of their idolatry. They knew, or might have known, God, for creation 
witnesses of Him. This is the hinge of the Apostle’s argument: ‘If they had not 
known God they had not had sin;’ but now they know Him, and sin in the light of 
knowledge. Without this consciousness of sin there would be no condemnation of the 
heathen, and therefore no need of justification for him—no parallelism or coherence 
between the previous states of Jew and Gentile, or between the two parts of the 
scheme of redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">But here philosophy, bringing into contrast the Scriptural view 
of things and the merely historical or human one, asks the question, ‘How far was 
it possible for the heathen to have seen God in Nature?’ Could a man anticipate 
the true religion any more than he could anticipate discoveries in science or in 
art? Could he pierce the clouds of mythology, or lay aside language as it 
were a garment? Three or four in different ages, who have been the heralds <pb n="180" id="iii.v-Page_180" />of great religious revolutions, may have risen above their natural 
state under the influence of some divine impulse. But men in general do as others 
do; single persons in India or China do not dislocate themselves from the customs, 
traditions, prejudices, rites, in which they have been: brought up. The mind of
a nation has its own structure, which receives and also idealizes in various 
degrees the forms of outward Nature. Religions, like languages, conform to this 
mental structure; they are prior to the thoughts of individuals; no one is responsible 
for them. Homer is not to blame for his conception of the Grecian gods; it is natural 
and adequate to his age. For no one in primitive times could disengage himself from 
that world of sense which grew to him and enveloped him; we might as well imagine 
that he could invent a new language, or change the form which he inherited from 
his race into some other type of humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">The question here raised is one of the most important, as it 
is perhaps one that has been least considered, out of the many questions in which 
reason and faith, historical fact and religious belief, come into real or apparent 
conflict with each other. Volumes have been written on the connexion of geology 
with the Mosaic account of the creation—a question which is on the outskirts of 
the great difficulty—a sort of advanced post, at which theologians go out to meet 
the enemy. But we cannot refuse seriously to consider the other difficulty, which 
affects us much more nearly, and in the present day almost forces itself upon us, 
as the spirit of the ancient religions is more understood, and the forms of religion 
still existing among men become better known.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">It sometimes seems as if we lived in two, or rather many distinct 
worlds—the world of faith and the world of experience—the world of sacred and the 
world of profane history. Between them there is a gulf; it is not easy to 
pass from one to the other. They have a different set of words and ideas, which 
it would be bad taste to intermingle; <pb n="181" id="iii.v-Page_181" />and of how much is this significant? They present themselves 
to us at different times, and call up a different train of associations. When reading 
Scripture we think only of the heavens ‘which are made by the word of God,’ of ‘the winds and waves obeying his will,’ of the accomplishment of events in history 
by the interposition of His hand. But in the study of ethnology or geology, in the 
records of our own or past times, a curtain drops over the Divine presence; human 
motives take the place of spiritual agencies; effects are not without causes; 
interruptions of Nature repose in the idea of law. Race, climate, physical influences, 
states of the human intellect and of society, are among the chief subjects of ordinary 
history; in the Bible there is no allusion to them; to the inspired writer they 
have no existence. Were then different, then, in early ages, or does the sacred 
narrative show them to us under a different point of view? The being of whom Scripture 
gives one account, philosophy another—who has a share in Nature and a place in history. 
who partakes also of a hidden life, and is the subject of an unseen power—is he 
not the same? This is the difficulty of our times, which presses upon us more and 
more, both in speculation and practice, as different classes of ideas come into 
comparison with each other. The day has passed in which we could look upon man in 
one aspect only, without interruption or confusion from any other. And Scripture, 
which uses the language and ideas of the age in which it was written, is inevitably 
at variance with the new modes of speech, as well as with the real discoveries of 
later knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">Yet the Scriptures lead the way in subjecting the purely supernatural 
and spiritual view of human things to the laws of experience. The revocation in 
Ezekiel of the ‘old proverb in the house of Israel,’ is the assertion of a moral 
principle, and a return to fact and Nature. The words of our Saviour —‘Think ye 
that those eighteen on whom the tower of Siloam fell, were sinners above all the 
men who dwelt in <pb n="182" id="iii.v-Page_182" />Jerusalem?’ and the parallel passage respecting the one born 
blind—‘Neither this man did sin, nor his parents,’ are an enlargement of the religious 
belief of the time in accordance with experience. When it is said that faith is 
not to look for wonders; or ‘the kingdom of God cometh not with observation,’ and 
‘neither will they be persuaded though one rose from the dead,’ here, too, is an 
elevation of the order of Nature over the miraculous and uncommon. The preference 
of charity to extraordinary gifts is another instance, in which the Spirit of Christ 
speaks by the lips of ‘Paul, of a like tendency. And St. Paul himself, in recognizing 
a world without the Jewish, as responsible to God, and subject to His laws, is but 
carrying out, according to the knowledge of his age, the same principle which
a wider experience of the world and of antiquity compels us to extend yet further 
to all time and to all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">It has been asked: ‘How far, in forming a moral estimate of an 
individual, are we to consider his actions simply as good or evil; or how far are 
we to include in our estimate education, country, rank in life, physical constitution, 
and so forth?’ Morality is rightly jealous of our resolving evil into the influence 
of circumstances: it will no more listen to the plea of temptation as the excuse 
for vice, than the law will hear of the same plea in mitigation of the penalty for 
crime. It requires that we should place ourselves within certain conditions before 
we pass judgement. Yet we cannot deny a higher point of view also—of ‘him that judged 
not as a man judgeth,’ in which we fear to follow only because of the limitation 
of our faculties. And in the case of a murderer or other great criminal, if we were 
suddenly made aware, when dwelling on the enormity of his crime, that he had been 
educated in vice and misery, that his act had not been unprovoked, perhaps that 
his physical constitution was such as made it nearly impossible for him to resist 
the provocation which was offered to him, the knowledge of these and similar circumstances 
would alter <pb n="183" id="iii.v-Page_183" />our estimate of the complexion of his guilt. We might 
think him guilty, but we should also think him unfortunate. Stern necessity might 
still require that the law should take its course, but we should feel pity as well 
as anger. We should view his conduct in a larger and more comprehensive way, and 
acknowledge that, had we been placed in the same circumstances, we might have been 
guilty of the same act.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">Now the difference between these two views of morality is analogous 
to the difference between the way in which St. Paul regards the heathen religions, 
and the way in which we ourselves regard them, in proportion as we become better 
acquainted with their true nature. St. Paul conceives idolatry separate from all 
the circumstances of time, of country, of physical or mental states by which it 
is accompanied, and in which it may be almost said to consist. He implies a deliberate 
knowledge of the good, and choice of the evil. He supposes each individual to contrast 
the truth of God with the error of false religions, and deliberately to reject God. 
He conceives all mankind, ‘creatures as they are one of another,’ and</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p11">‘Moving all together if they move at all,’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.v-p12">to be suddenly freed from the bond of nationality, from the customs 
and habits of thought of ages. The moral life which is proper to the individual, 
he breathes into the world collectively. Speaking not of the agents and their circumstances, 
but of their acts, and seeing these reflected in what may be termed in a figure 
the conscience, not of an individual but of mankind in general, he passes on all 
men everywhere the sentence of condemnation. We can hardly venture to say what would 
have been his judgement on the great names of Greek and Roman history, had he familiarly 
known them. He might have felt as we feel, that there is a certain impropriety in 
attempting to determine, with a Jesuit writer, or even in the spirit of love and 
admiration which the great Italian poet shows for them, the places of <pb n="184" id="iii.v-Page_184" />the philosophers and heroes of antiquity in the world to come. 
More in his own spirit, he would have spoken of them as a part of ‘the mystery which 
was not then revealed as it now is.’ But neither can we imagine how he could have 
become familiar with them at all without ceasing to be St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">Acquainted as we are with Greek and Roman literature from within, 
lovers of its old heroic story, it is impossible for us to regard the religions 
of the heathen world in the single point of view which they presented to the first 
believers. It would be a vain attempt to try and divest ourselves of the feelings 
towards the great names of Greek and Roman history which a classical education has 
implanted in us; as little can we think of the deities of the heathen mythology 
in the spirit of a Christian of the first two centuries. Looking back from the vantage 
ground of ages, we see more clearly the proportions of heathenism and Christianity, 
as of other great forms or events of history, than was possible for contemporaries. 
Ancient authors are like the inhabitants of a valley who know nothing of the countries 
beyond: they have a narrow idea either of their own or other times; many notions 
are entertained by them respecting the past history of mankind which a wider prospect 
would have dispelled. The horizon of the sacred writers too is limited; they do 
not embrace the historical or other aspects of the state of man to which modern 
reflection has given rise; they are in the valley still, though with the ‘light 
of the world’ above. The Apostle sees the Athenians from Mars’ Hill ‘wholly given 
to idolatry:’ to us, the same scene would have revealed wonders of art and beauty, 
the loss of which the civilized nations of Europe still seem with a degree of seriousness 
to lament. He thinks of the heathen religions in the spirit of one of the old prophets; to us they are subjects of philosophy also. He makes no distinction between their 
origin and their decline, the dreams of the childhood of the human race and <pb n="185" id="iii.v-Page_185" />the fierce and brutal lusts with which they afterwards became 
polluted; we note many differences between Homer and the corruption of later Greek 
life, between the rustic simplicity of the old Roman religion and the impurities 
of the age of Clodius or Tiberius. More and more, as they become better known to 
us, the original forms of all religions are seen to fall under the category of nature 
and less under that of mind, or free will. There is nothing to which they are so 
much akin as language, of which they are a sort of after-growth—in their fantastic 
creations the play or sport of the same faculty of speech; they seem to be also 
based on a spiritual affection, which is characteristic of man equally with 
the social ones. Religions, like languages, are inherent in all men everywhere, 
having a close sympathy or connexion with political and family life. It would be 
a shallow and imaginary explanation of them that they are corruptions of some primaeval 
revelation, or impostures framed by the persuasive arts of magicians or priests. 
There are many other respects in which our first impressions respecting the heathen 
world are changed by study and experience. There was more of true greatness in the 
conceptions of heathen legislators and philosophers than we readily admit, and more 
of nobility and disinterestedness in their character. The founders of the Eastern 
religions especially, although indistinctly seen by us, appear to be raised above 
the ordinary level of mortality. The laws of our own country are an inheritance 
partly bequeathed to us by a heathen nation; many of our philosophical and most 
of our political ideas are derived from a like source. What shall we say to these 
things? Are we not undergoing, on a wider scale and in a new way, the same 
change which the Fathers of Alexandria underwent, when they became aware that heathenism 
was not wholly evil, and that there was as much in Plato and Aristotle which was 
in harmony with the Gospel as of what was antagonistic to it.</p><pb n="186" id="iii.v-Page_186" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">Among the many causes at present in existence which will influence 
‘the Church of the future,’ none is likely to have greater power than our increasing 
knowledge of the religions of mankind. The study of them is the first step in the 
philosophical study of revelation itself. For Christianity or the Mosaic religion, 
standing alone, is hardly a subject for scientific inquiry: only when compared 
with other forms of faith do we perceive its true place in history, or its true 
relation to human nature. The glory of Christianity is not to be as unlike other 
religions as possible, but to be their perfection and fulfilment. Those religions 
are so many steps in the education of the human race. One above another, they rise 
or grow side by side, each nation, in many ages, contributing some partial ray of
a divine light, some element of morality, some principle of social life, 
to the common stock of mankind. The thoughts of men, like the productions of Nature, 
do not endlessly diversify; they work themselves out in a few simple forms. In 
the fullness of time, philosophy appears, shaking off, yet partly retaining, the 
nationality and particularity of its heathen origin. Its top ‘reaches to heaven,’ but it has no root in the common life of man. At last, the, crown of all, the chief 
corner-stone of the building, when the impressions of Nature and the reflections 
of the mind upon itself have been exhausted, Christianity arises in the world, seeming 
to stand in the same relation to the inferior religions that man does to the inferior 
animals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">When, instead of painting harsh contrasts between Christianity 
and other religions, we rather draw them together as nearly as truth will allow, 
many thoughts come into our minds about their relation to each other which are of 
great speculative interest as well as of practical importance. The joyful 
words of the Apostle: ‘Is he the God of the Jews only, is he not also of 
the Gentiles?’ have a new meaning for us. And this new application the Apostle 
himself may be regarded as having taught us, where he says: ‘When <pb n="187" id="iii.v-Page_187" />the Gentiles which know not the law do by nature the things contained 
in the law, these not having the law are a law unto themselves.’ There have 
been many schoolmasters to bring men to Christ, and not the law of Moses only. Ecclesiastical 
history enlarges its borders to take in the preparations for the Gospel, the anticipations 
of it, the parallels with it; collecting the scattered gleams of truth which may 
have revealed themselves even to single individuals in remote ages and countries. 
We are no longer interested in making out a case against the heathen religions in 
the spirit of party—the superiority of Christianity will appear sufficiently without 
that—we rather rejoice that, at sundry times and in divers manners, by ways more 
or less akin to the methods of human knowledge, ‘God spake in time past to the 
fathers,’ and that in the darkest ages, amid the most fanciful aberrations of mythology, 
He left not himself wholly without a witness between good and evil in the natural 
affections of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Some facts also begin to appear, which have hitherto been unknown 
or concealed. They are of two kinds, relating partly to the origin or development 
of the Jewish or Christian religion; partly also independent of them, yet affording 
remarkable parallels both to their outward form and to their inner life. Christianity 
is seen to have partaken much more of the better mind of the Gentile world than 
the study of Scripture only would have led us to conjecture: it has received, too, 
many of its doctrinal terms from the language of philosophy. The Jewish religion 
is proved to have incorporated with itself some elements which were not of Jewish 
origin; and the Jewish history begins to be explained by the analogy of other nations. 
The most striking fact of the second kind is found in a part of the world which 
Christianity can be scarcely said to have touched, and is of a date some centuries 
anterior to it. That there is a faith<note n="6" id="iii.v-p16.1">Buddhism.</note> which has a greater number of <pb n="188" id="iii.v-Page_188" />worshippers than all sects of Christians put together, which 
originated in a reformation of society, tyrannized over by tradition, spoiled by 
philosophy, torn asunder by caste—which might be described, in the words of Scripture, 
as a ‘preaching of the Gospel to the poor;’ that this faith, besides its 
more general resemblance to Christianity, has its incarnation, its monks, its saints, 
its hierarchy, its canonical books, its miracles, its councils, the whole system 
being ‘full blown’ before the Christian era; that the founder of this religion 
descended from a throne to teach the lesson of equality among men—(‘there is no 
distinction of’ Chinese or Hindoo, Brahmin or Sudra, such at least was the indirect 
consequence of his doctrine)—that, himself contented with nothing, he preached to 
his followers the virtues of poverty, self-denial, chastity, temperance, and that 
once, at least, he is described as ‘taking upon himself the sins of mankind:’—these 
are facts which, when once known, are not easily forgotten; they seem to open an 
undiscovered world to us, and to cast a new light on Christianity itself. And it 
‘harrows us with fear and wonder,’ to learn that this vast system, numerically 
the most universal or catholic of all religions, and, in many of its leading features, 
most like Christianity, is based, not on the hope of eternal life, but of complete 
annihilation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">The Greek world presents another parallel with the Gospel, which 
is also independent of it; less striking, yet coming nearer home, and sometimes 
overlooked because it is general and obvious. That the political virtues of courage, 
patriotism, and the like, have been received by Christian nations from a 
classical source is commonly admitted. Let us ask now the question, Whence is the 
love of knowledge? who first taught men that the pursuit of truth was a religious 
duty? Doubtless the words of one greater than Socrates come into our minds: ‘For this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that they might 
know the truth.’ But the truth here spoken of is of another <pb n="189" id="iii.v-Page_189" />and more mysterious kind; not truth in the logical or speculative 
sense of the word, nor even in its ordinary use. The earnest inquiry after the nature 
of things, the devotion of a life to such an inquiry, the forsaking all other good 
in the hope of acquiring some fragment of true knowledge,—this is an instance of 
human virtue not to be found among the Jews, but among the Greeks. It is a phenomenon 
of religion, as well as of philosophy, that among the Greeks too there should have 
been those who, like the Jewish prophets, stood out from the world around them, 
who taught a lesson, like them, too exalted for the practice of mankind in general; who anticipated out of the order of nature the knowledge of future ages; whose 
very chance words and misunderstood modes of speech have moulded the minds of men 
in remote times and countries. And that these teachers of mankind, ‘as they were 
finishing their course’ in the decline of Paganism, like Jewish prophets, though 
unacquainted with Christianity, should have become almost Christian, preaching the 
truths which we sometimes hold to be ‘foolishness to the Greek,’ as when Epictetus 
spoke of humility, or Seneca told of a God who had made of one blood all nations 
of the earth,—is a sad and touching fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">But it is not only the better mind of heathenism in East or West 
that affords parallels with the Christian religion: the corruptions of Christianity, 
its debasement by secular influences, its temporary decay at particular times or 
places, receive many illustrations from similar phenomena in ancient times and heathen 
countries. The manner in which the Old Testament has taken the place of the New; the tendency to absorb the individual life in the outward church; the personification 
of the principle of separation from the world in monastic orders; the accumulation 
of wealth with the profession of poverty; the spiritualism, or childlike faith, 
of one age, and the rationalism or formalism of another; many of the minute controversial 
disputes which exist between Christians respecting doctrines both <pb n="190" id="iii.v-Page_190" />of natural and revealed religion;—all these errors or corruptions 
of Christianity admit of being compared with similar appearances either in Buddhism 
or Mahomedanism. Is not the half-believing half-sceptical attitude in which Socrates 
and others stood to the ‘orthodox’ pagan faith very similar to that in which philosophers, 
and in some countries educated men, generally have stood to established forms of 
Christianity? Is it only in Christian times that men have sought to consecrate 
art in the service of religion? Did not Paganism do so far more completely? or 
was it Plato only to whom moral ideas represented themselves in sensual forms? 
Has not the whole vocabulary of art, in modern times, become confused with that 
of morality? The modern historian of Greece and Rome draws our attention to other 
religious features in the ancient world, which are not without their counterpart 
in the modern,—‘old friends with new faces,’—which a few words are enough to suggest. 
The aristocratic character of Paganism, the influence which it exerted over women, 
its galvanic efforts to restore the past, the ridicule with which the sceptic assails 
its errors, and the manner in which the antiquarians Pausanias and Dionysius contemptuously 
reply; also the imperfect attempts at reconcilement of old and new, found in such 
writers as Plutarch, and the obscure sense of the real connexion of the Pagan worship 
with political and social life, the popularity of its temporary hierophants; its 
panics, wonders, oracles, mysteries,—these features make us aware that however unlike 
the true life of Christianity may have been even to the better mind of heathenism, 
the corruptions and weaknesses of Christianity have never been without a parallel 
under the sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">Those religions which possess sacred books furnish some other 
curious, though exaggerated, likenesses of the use which has been sometimes made 
of the Jewish or Christian Scriptures. No believer in organic or verbal inspiration 
has applied more high-sounding titles to the Bible than the Brahmin or Mussulman 
to the Koran or the Vedas. They <pb n="191" id="iii.v-Page_191" />have been loaded with commentaries—buried under the accumulations 
of tradition; no care has been thought too great of their words and letters, while 
the original meaning has been lost, and even the language in which they were written 
ceased to be understood. Every method of interpretation has been practised upon 
them; logic and mysticism have elicited every possible sense; the aid of miracles 
has been called in to resolve difficulties and reconcile contradictions. And still, 
notwithstanding the perverseness with which they are interpreted, these half-understood 
books exercise a mighty spell; single verses, misapplied words, disputed texts, 
have affected the social and political state of millions of mankind during a thousand 
or many thousand years. Even without reference to their contents, the mere name 
of these books has been a power in the Eastern world. Facts like these would be 
greatly misunderstood if they were supposed to reduce the Old and New Testament 
to the level of other sacred books, or Christianity to the level of other religions. 
But they may guard us against some forms of superstition which insensibly, almost 
innocently, spring up among Christians; and they reveal weaknesses of human nature, 
from which we can scarcely hope that our own age or country is exempt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">Let us conclude this digression by summing up the use of such 
inquiries; as a touchstone and witness of Christian truth; as bearing on our relations 
with the heathens themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">Christianity, in its way through the world, is ever taking up 
and incorporating with itself Jewish, secular, or even Gentile elements. And the 
use of the study of the heathen religions is just this: it teaches us to separate 
the externals or accidents of Christianity from its essence; its local, temporary 
type from its true spirit and life. These externals, which Christianity has in common 
with other religions of the East, may be useful, may be necessary, but they are 
not the truths which Christ came on earth to <pb n="192" id="iii.v-Page_192" />reveal. The fact of the possession of sacred books, and the claim 
which is made for them, that they are free from all error or imperfection, if admitted, 
would not distinguish the Christian from the Mahomedan faith. Most of the Eastern 
religions, again, have had vast hierarchies and dogmatic systems; neither is this 
a note of divinity. Also, they are witnessed to by signs and wonders; we are compelled 
to go further to find the characteristics of the Gospel of Christ. As the Apostle 
says: ‘And yet I show you a more excellent way,’—not in the Scriptures, nor in the 
church, nor in a system of doctrines, nor in miracles, does Christianity consist, 
though some of these may be its necessary accompaniments or instruments, but in 
the life and teaching of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">The study of ‘comparative theology’ not only helps to distinguish 
the accidents from the essence of Christianity; it also affords a new kind of testimony 
to its truth; it shows what the world was aiming at through many cycles of human 
history—what the Gospel alone fulfilled. The Gentile religions, from being enemies, 
became witnesses of the Christian faith. They are no longer adverse positions held 
by the powers of evil, but outworks or buttresses, like the courts of the Temple 
on Mount Sion, covering the holy place. Granting that some of the doctrines and 
teachers of the heathen world were nearer the truth than we once supposed, such 
resemblances cause no alarm or uneasiness; we have no reason to fable that they 
are the fragments of some primaeval revelation. We look forwards, not backwards; to the end, not to the beginning; not to the garden of Eden, but to the life 
of Christ. There is no longer any need to maintain a thesis; we have the perfect 
freedom and real peace which is attained by the certainty that we know all, and 
that nothing is kept back. Such was the position of Christianity in former ages; it was on a level with the knowledge of mankind. But in later years unworthy fear 
has too often paralyzed its teachers instead of seeking to <pb n="193" id="iii.v-Page_193" />readjust its relations to the present state of history and science, 
they have clung in agony to the past. For the Gospel is the child of light; it 
lives in the light of this world; it has no shifts or concealments; there is no 
kind of knowledge which it needs to suppress; it allows us to see the good in all 
things; it does not forbid us to observe also the evil which, has incrusted upon 
itself. It is willing that we should look calmly and steadily at all the facts of 
the history of religion. It takes no offence at the remark, that it has drawn into 
itself the good of other religions; that the laws and institutions of the Roman 
Empire have supplied the outer form, and heathen philosophy some of the inner mechanism 
which was necessary to its growth in the world. No violence is done to its spirit 
by the enumeration of the causes which have led to its success. It permits us also 
to note, that while it has purified the civilization of the West, there are soils 
of earth on which it seems hardly capable of living without becoming corrupt or 
degenerate. Such knowledge is innocent and a ‘creature of God.’ And considering 
how much of the bitterness of Christians against one another arises from ignorance 
and a false conception of, the nature of religion, it is not chimerical to imagine 
that the historical study of religions may be a help to Christian charity. The least 
differences seem often to be the greatest; the perception of the greater differences 
makes the lesser insignificant. Living within the sphere of Christianity, it is 
good for us sometimes to place ourselves without; to turn away from ‘the weak 
and beggarly elements’ of worn-out controversies to contemplate the great phases 
of human existence. Looking at the religions of mankind, succeeding one another 
in a wonderful order, it is hard to, narrow our minds to party or sectarian views 
in our own age or country. Had it been known that a dispute about faith and works 
existed among Buddhists, would not this knowledge have modified the great question 
of the Reformation? Such studies have also a philosophical <pb n="194" id="iii.v-Page_194" />value as well as a Christian use. They may, perhaps, open 
to us a new page in the history of our own minds, as well as in the history 
of the human race. Mankind, in primitive times, seem at first sight very unlike 
ourselves: as we look upon them with sympathy and interest, a likeness begins to 
appear; in us too there is a piece of the primitive man; many of his wayward fancies 
are the caricatures of our errors or perplexities. If a clearer light is ever to 
be thrown either on the nature of religion or of the human mind, it will come, not 
from analyses of the individual or from inward experience, but from a study of the 
mental history of mankind, and especially of those ages in which human nature was 
fusile, still not yet cast in a mould, and rendered incapable of receiving new creations 
or impressions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">The study of the religions of the world has also a bearing 
on the present condition of the heathen. We cannot act upon men unless we understand 
them; we cannot raise or elevate their moral character unless we are able to draw 
from its concealment the seed of good which they already contain. It is a remarkable 
fact, that Christianity, springing up in the East, should have conquered the whole 
western world, and that in the East itself it should have scarcely extended its 
border, or even retained its original hold. ‘Westward the course of Christianity 
has taken its way;’ and now it seems as if the two ends of the world would 
no longer meet; as if differences of degree had extended to differences of kind 
in human nature, and that we cannot pass from one species to another. Whichever 
way we look, difficulties appear such as had no existence in the first ages: either 
barbarism, paling in the presence of a superior race, so that it can hardly be kept 
alive to receive Christianity, or the mummy-like civilization of China, which seems
as though it could never become instinct with a new life, or Brahminism, 
outlasting in its pride many conquerors of the soil, or the nobler form of Mahomedanism; the religion of the patriarchs, as it were, overliving itself, preaching to the <pb n="195" id="iii.v-Page_195" />sons of Ishmael the God of Abraham, who had not yet revealed 
himself as man. These great systems of religious belief have been subject to some 
internal changes in a shifting world: the effect produced upon them from without 
is as yet scarcely perceptible. The attempt to move them is like a conflict between 
man and nature. And in some places it seems as if the wave had receded again after 
its advance, and some conversions have been dearly bought, either by the violence 
of persecution or the corruption or accommodation of the truth. Each sect of Christians 
has been apt to lend itself to the illusion that the great organic differences of 
human nature might be bridged over, could the Gospel of Christ be preached to the 
heathen in that precise form in which it is received by themselves; ‘if we could 
but land in remote countries, full armed in that particular system or way after 
which we in England worship the God of our Fathers.’ And often the words have been 
repeated, sometimes in the spirit of delusion, sometimes in that of faith and love: 
‘Lift up your eyes, and behold the fields, that they are already white for harvest,’ when it was but a small corner of the field that was beginning to whiten, a few 
ears only which were ready for the reapers to gather.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p24">And yet the command remains: ‘Go forth and preach the Gospel 
to every creature.’ Nor can any blessing be conceived greater than the spread of 
Christianity among heathen nations, nor any calling nobler or higher to which Christians 
can devote themselves. Why are we unable to fulfil this command in any effectual 
manner? Is it that the Gospel has had barriers set to it, and that the stream no 
longer overflows on the surrounding territory; that we have enough of this water 
for ourselves, but not enough for us and them? or that the example of nominal Christians, 
who are bent on their own trade or interest, destroys the lesson which has been 
preached by the ministers of religion? Yet the lives of believers did not prevent 
the spread of <pb n="196" id="iii.v-Page_196" />Christianity at Corinth and Ephesus. And it is hard to suppose 
that the religion which is true for ourselves has lost its vital power in the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p25">The truth seems to be, not that Christianity has lost its 
power, but that we are seeking to propagate Christianity under circumstances 
which, during the eighteen centuries of its existence, it has never yet 
encountered. Perhaps there may have been a want of zeal, or discretion, or 
education in the preachers; sometimes there may have been too great a desire to 
impress on the mind of the heathen some peculiar doctrine, instead of the more 
general lesson of ‘righteousness, temperance, 
judgement to come.’ But however this may be, there is no reason to believe that 
even if a saint or apostle could rise from the dead, he would produce by his preaching 
alone, without the use of other means, any wide or deep impression on India or China. 
To restore life to those countries is a vast and complex work, in which many agencies 
have to co-operate—political, industrial, social; and missionary efforts, though 
a blessed, are but a small part; and the Government is not the less Christian 
because it seeks to rule a heathen nation on principles of truth and justice only. 
Let us not measure this great work by the number of communicants or converts. Even 
when wholly detached from Christianity, the true spirit of Christianity may animate 
it. The extirpation of crime, the administration of justice, the punishment of falsehood, 
may be regarded, without a figure of speech, as ‘the word of the Lord’ to 
a weak and deceitful people. Lessons of purity and love too flow insensibly out 
of improvement in the relations of social life. It is the disciple of Christ, not 
Christ himself, who would forbid us to give these to the many, because we can only 
give the Gospel to a very few. For it is of the millions, not of the thousands, 
in India that we must first give an account. Our relations to the heathen are different 
from those of Christians in former ages, and our progress in their conversion slower. 
The success which attends our efforts <pb n="197" id="iii.v-Page_197" />may be disparagingly compared with that of Boniface or Augustine; but if we look a little closer, we shall see no reason to regret that Providence 
has placed in our hands other instruments for the spread of Christianity besides 
the zeal of heroes and martyrs. The power to convert multitudes by a look or a word 
has passed away; but God has given us another means of ameliorating the condition 
of mankind, by acting on their circumstances, which works extensively rather than 
intensively, and is in some respects safer and less liable to abuse. The mission 
is one of governments rather than of churches or individuals. And if, in carrying 
it out, we seem to lose sight of some of the distinctive marks of Christianity, 
let us not doubt that the increase of justice and mercy, the growing sense of truth, 
even the progress of industry, are in themselves so many steps towards the kingdom 
of heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p26">In the direct preaching of the Gospel, no help can be greater 
than that which is gained from a knowledge of the heathen religions. The resident 
in heathen countries readily observes the surface of the world; he has no difficulty 
in learning the habits of the natives; he avoids irritating their fears or jealousies. 
It requires a greater effort to understand the mind of a people; to be able to 
rouse or calm them; to sympathize with them, and yet to rule them. But it is a 
higher and more commanding knowledge still to comprehend their religion, not only 
in its decline and corruption, but in its origin and idea,—to understand that which 
they misunderstand, to appeal to that which they reverence against themselves, to 
turn back the currents of thought and opinion which have flowed in their veins for 
thousands of years. Such is the kind of knowledge which St. Paul had when to the 
Jews he became as a Jew, that he might win some; which led him while placing the 
new and old in irreconcilable opposition, to bring forth the new out of the treasure-house 
of the old. No religion, at present existing in the world, stands in the same relation 
to Christianity <pb n="198" id="iii.v-Page_198" />that Judaism once did; there is no other religion which is prophetic 
or anticipatory of it. But neither is there any religion which does not contain 
some idea of truth, some notion of duty or obligation, some sense of dependence 
on God and brotherly love to man, some human feeling of home or country. As in the 
vast series of the animal creation, with its many omissions and interruptions, the
eye of the naturalist sees a kind of continuity—some elements of the 
higher descending into the lower, rudiments of the lower appearing in the higher 
also—so the Christian philosopher, gazing on the different races and religions 
of mankind, seems to see in them a spiritual continuity, not without the thought 
crossing him that the God who has made of one blood all the nations of the earth 
may yet renew in them a common life, and that our increasing knowledge of the 
present and past history of the world, and the progress of civilization itself, 
may be the means which He has provided, working not always in the way which we 
expect—‘that his banished ones be not expelled from him.’</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p27">§ 2.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p28">Natural religion, in the sense in which St. Paul appeals to its 
witness, is confined within narrower limits. It is a feeling rather than a philosophy; 
and rests not on arguments, but on impressions of God in nature. The Apostle, in 
the first chapter of the Romans, does not reason from first causes or from final 
causes; abstractions like these would not have been understood by him. Neither 
is he taking an historical survey of the religions of mankind; he touches, in a 
word only, on those who changed the glory of God into the ‘likeness of man, and 
birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things’ (<scripRef id="iii.v-p28.1" passage="Rom. i. 23" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23">Rom. i. 23</scripRef>), as on the differences 
of nations, in <scripRef id="iii.v-p28.2" passage="Acts xviii. 26" parsed="|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.26">Acts xviii. 26</scripRef>. More truly may we describe him in the language of 
the Psalmist, the very vacancy of which has a peculiar meaning: ‘He lifts up his 
eyes to the hills from whence cometh his salvation.’ He <pb n="199" id="iii.v-Page_199" />wishes to inspire other men with that consciousness of God in 
all things which he himself feels: ‘in a dry and thirsty land where no water is,’ he would raise their minds to think of Him 
‘who gave them rain from heaven and fruitful 
seasons;’ in the city of Pericles and Phidias he bids them turn from gilded statues 
and temples formed with hands, to the God who made of one blood all the nations 
of the earth, ‘who is not far from every one of us.’ Yet it is 
observable that he also begins by connecting his own thoughts with theirs, 
quoting ‘their own poets,’ and taking occasion, from an inscription which he 
found in their streets, to declare ‘the mystery which was once hidden, but now 
revealed.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p29">The appeal to the witness of God in nature has passed from the 
Old Testament into the New; it is one of the many points which the Epistles of St. 
Paul and the Psalms and Prophets have in common. ‘The invisible things from the creation 
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made,’ is 
another way of saying, ‘The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth 
his handywork.’ Yet the conception of the Old Testament is not the same with that 
of the New: in the latter we seem to be more disengaged from the things of sense; the utterance of the former is more that of feeling, and less of reflection. One 
is the poetry of a primitive age, full of vivid immediate impressions; in the other 
nature is more distant—the freshness of the first vision of earth has passed away. 
The Deity himself, in the Hebrew Scriptures, has a visible form: as He appeared 
‘with the body of heaven in his clearness;’ as He was seen by the prophet Ezekiel 
out of the midst of the fire and the whirlwind, ‘full of eyes within and without, 
and the spirit of the living creature in the wheels.’ But in the New Testament, 
‘No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, who is in the bosom of 
the Father, he hath declared him.’ And this difference leads to a further difference 
in His relation to His works. In what we term nature, the prophet <pb n="200" id="iii.v-Page_200" />beheld only the covering cherubim that veil the face of 
God: as He moves, earth moves to meet Him; ‘He maketh the winds his angels,’ ‘the 
heavens also bow before him.’ His voice, as the Psalmist says, is heard in the storm: 
‘The Highest gives his thunder; at thy chiding, O Lord, the foundations of the round 
world are discovered.’ The wonders of creation are not ornaments or poetical figures, 
strewed over the pages of the Old Testament by the hand of the artist, but the frame 
in which it consists. And yet in this material garb the moral and spiritual nature 
of God is never lost sight of: in the conflict of the elements He is the 
free Lord over them; at His breath—the least exertion of His power—‘they come 
and flee away.’ He is spirit, not light—a person, not an element or principle; 
though creating all things by His word, and existing without reference to them, 
yet also, in His condescension, the God of the Jewish nation, and of individuals 
who serve Him. The terrible imagery in which the Psalmist delights to array His 
power is not inconsistent with the gentlest feelings of love and trust, such 
as are also expressed in the passage just now quoted: ‘I will love thee, O Lord, 
my strength.’ God is in nature because He is near also to the cry of His servants. 
The heart of man expands in His presence; he fears to die lest he should be taken 
from it. There is nothing like this in any other religion in the world. No Greek 
or Roman ever had the consciousness of love towards his God. No other sacred books 
can show a passage displaying such a range of feeling as the eighteenth or 
twenty-ninth Psalm—so awful a conception of the majesty of God, so true and tender 
a sense of His righteousness and lovingkindness. It is the same God who wields nature, 
who also brought up Israel out of the land of Egypt; who, even though the mother 
desert ‘her sucking child,’ will not ‘forget the work of his hands.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p30">But the God of nature in the Old Testament is not the God of storms 
or of battles only, but of peace and repose. <pb n="201" id="iii.v-Page_201" />Sometimes a sort of confidence fills the breast of the Psalmist, 
even in that land of natural convulsions: ‘He hath set the round world so fast that 
it cannot be moved.’ At other times the same peace seems to diffuse itself over 
the scenes of daily life: ‘The hills stand round about Jerusalem, even so is the 
Lord round about them that fear him.’ He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth me beside the still waters.’ Then again the Psalmist wonders at the 
contrast between man and the other glories of creation: ‘When I consider the heavens, 
the work of thy hands, the moon and the stars, that thou hast ordained; what is 
man, that thou art mindful of him? or the son of man, that thou visitest him?’ Yet these 
‘glories’ are the images also of a higher glory: Jerusalem itself is transfigured 
into a city in the. clouds, and the tabernacle and temple become the pavilion of 
God on high. And the dawn of day in the prophecies, as well as in the Epistles, 
is the light which is to shine ‘for the healing of the nations.’ There are other 
passages in which the thought of the relation of God to nature calls forth a sort 
of exulting irony, and the prophet speaks of God, not so much as governing the world, 
as looking down upon it and taking His pastime in it: ‘It is he that sitteth upon 
the circle of the heavens, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers;’ or 
‘he measureth the waters in the hollow of his hand;’ or ‘he taketh up the isles 
as a very little thing:’ the feeling of which may be compared with the more general 
language of St. Paul: ‘We are the clay and he the potter.’ The 
highest things on earth reach no farther than to suggest the reflection of their 
inferiority: ‘Behold even the sun, and it shineth not; and the moon is not pure 
in his sight.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p31">It is hard to say how far such meditations belong only to particular 
ages, or to particular temperaments in our own. Doubtless, the influence of natural 
scenery differs with difference of climate, pursuits, education. ‘The God of the 
hills is not the God of the valleys also;’ that is to say, the <pb n="202" id="iii.v-Page_202" />aspirations of the human heart are roused more by the singular 
and uncommon, than by the quiet landscape which presents itself in our own 
neighbourhood. The sailor has a different sense of the vastness of the great 
deep and the infinity of the heaven above, from what is possible to another. 
Dwellers in cities, no less than the inhabitants of the desert, gaze upon the 
stars with different feelings from those who see the ever-varying forms of the 
seasons. What impression is gathered, or what lesson conveyed, seems like matter 
of chance or fancy. The power of these sweet influences often passes away when 
language comes between us and them. Yet they are not mere dreams of our own 
creation. He who has lost, or has failed to acquire, this interest in the beauty 
of the world around, is without one of the greatest of earthly blessings. The 
voice of God in nature calls us away from selfish cares into the free air and 
the light of day. There, as in a world the face of which is not marred by human 
passion, we seem to feel ‘that the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are 
at rest.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p32">It is impossible that our own feeling towards nature in the present 
day can be the same with that of the Psalmist; neither is that of the Psalmist 
the same with that of the Apostle; while, in the Book of Job and Ecclesiastes we 
seem to catch the echo of a strain different from either. To us, God is not in the 
whirlwind nor in the storm, nor in the earthquake, but in the still small voice. 
Is it not for the attempt to bring God nearer to us in the works of nature that 
we can truly conceive Him to be, that a poet of our own age has been subject to 
the charge of pantheism? God has removed himself out of our sight, that He may 
give us a greater idea of the immensity of His power. Perhaps it is impossible for 
us to have the wider and the narrower conception of God at the same time. We cannot 
see Him equally in the accidents of the world, when we think of Him as identified 
with its laws. But there is another way into His presence through our own hearts. 
He has given <pb n="203" id="iii.v-Page_203" />us the more circuitous path of knowledge; He has not closed 
against us the door of faith. He has enabled us, not merely to gaze with the eye 
on the forms and colours of Nature, but in a measure also to understand its laws, 
to wander over space and time in the contemplation of its mechanism, and yet to 
return again to ‘the meanest flower that breathes,’ for thoughts such as the other 
wonders of earth and sky are unable to impart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p33">It is a simpler, not a lower, lesson which we gather from 
the Apostle. First, he teaches that in Nature there is something to draw us from 
the visible to the invisible. The world to the Gentiles also had seemed full of 
innumerable deities; it is really full of the presence of Him who made it. Secondly, 
the Apostle teaches the universality of God’s providence over the whole earth. He 
covered it with inhabitants, to whom He gave their times and places of abode, ‘that 
they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him.’ They 
are one family, ‘his offspring,’ notwithstanding the varieties of race, language, 
religion. As God is one, even so man is one in a common human nature—in the universality 
of sin, no less than the universality of redemption. A third lesson is the connexion 
of immorality and idolatry. They who lower the nature of God lower the nature of 
min also. Greek philosophy fell short of these lessons. Often as Plato speaks of 
the myths and legends of the gods, he failed to perceive the immorality of a religion 
of sense. Still less had any Greek imagined a brotherhood of all mankind, or a dispensation 
of God reaching backwards and forwards over all time. Its limitation was an essential 
principle of Greek life; it was confined to a narrow spot of earth, and to 
small cities; it could not include others besides Greeks; its gods were not gods 
of the world, but of Greece.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p34">Aspects of Nature in different ages have changed before the eye 
of man; at times fruitful of many thoughts; at other times either unheeded or 
fading into insignificance in <pb n="204" id="iii.v-Page_204" />comparison of the inner world. When the Apostle spoke of the 
visible things which ‘witness of the divine power and glory,’ it was not the beauty 
of particular spots which he recalled; his eye was not satisfied with seeing the 
fairness of the country any more than the majesty of cities. He did not study the 
flittings of shadows on the hills, or even the movements of the stars in their courses. 
The plainest passages of the book of nature were, equally with the sublimest, the 
writing of a Divine hand. Neither was it upon scenes of earth that he was looking 
when he spoke of the ‘whole creation groaning together until now.’ Whatever associations 
of melancholy or pity may attach to places or states of the heavens, or to the condition 
of the inferior animals who seem to suffer for our sakes; it is not in these that 
the Apostle traces the indications of a ruined world, but in the misery and distraction 
of the heart of man. And the prospect on which he loves to dwell is not that of 
the promised land, as Moses surveyed it far and wide from the top of Pisgah, but 
the human race itself, the great family in heaven and earth, of which Christ
is the head, reunited to the God who made it, when ‘there shall be neither 
barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, but all one in Christ,’ the Apostle himself 
also waiting for the fuller manifestation of the sons of God, and sometimes 
carrying his thoughts yet further to that mysterious hour, when ‘the Son shall 
be subject to him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p35">When thoughts like these fill the mind, there is little room 
for reflection on the world without. Even the missionary in modern times hardly 
cares to go out of his way to visit a picturesque country or the monuments 
of former ages. He is ‘determined to know one thing only, Christ crucified.’ Of 
the beauties of creation, his chief thought is that they are the work of God. He 
does not analyze them by rules of taste, or devise material out of them for literary 
discourse. The Apostle, too, in the abundance <pb n="205" id="iii.v-Page_205" />of his revelations, has an eye turned inward on another 
world. It is not that he is dead to Nature, but that it is out of his way; not 
as in the Old Testament, the veil or frame of the Divine presence, but only the 
background of human nature and of revelation. When speaking of the heathen, it comes 
readily into his thoughts; it never seems to occur to him in connexion with the 
work of Christ. He does not read mysteries in the leaves of the forest, or see the 
image of the cross in the forms of the tree, or find miracles of design in the complex 
structures of animal life. His thoughts respecting the works of God are simpler, 
and also deeper. The child and the philosopher alike hear a witness in the first 
chapter of the Romans, or in the discourse of the Apostle on Mars’ Hill, or at Lystra, 
which the mystic fancies of Neoplatonism, and the modern evidences of natural theology, 
fail to convey to them.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p36">§ 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p37">In the common use of language natural religion is opposed to 
revealed. That which men know, or seem to know, of themselves, which if the written 
word were to be destroyed would still remain, which existed prior to revelation, 
and which might be imagined to survive it, which may be described as general rather 
than special religion, as Christianity rationalized into morality, which speaks 
of God, but not of Christ—of nature, but not of grace—has been termed natural religion. 
Philosophical arguments for the being of a God are comprehended under the same term. 
It is also used to denote a supposed primitive or patriarchal religion, whether 
based on a primaeval revelation or not, from which the mythologies or idolatries 
of the heathen world are conceived to be offshoots.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p38">The line has been sometimes sharply drawn between natural and 
revealed religion; in other ages of the world, the two have been allowed to approximate, 
or be almost identified with each other. Natural religion has been often <pb n="206" id="iii.v-Page_206" />depressed with a view to the exaltation of revealed; the feebleness 
of the one seeming to involve a necessity for the other. Natural religion has sometimes 
been regarded as the invention of human reason; at other times, as the decaying 
sense of a primaeval revelation. Yet natural and revealed religion, in the sense 
in which it is attempted to oppose them, are contrasts rather of words than of ideas. 
For who can say where the one begins and the other ends? Who will determine how 
many elements of Scriptural truth enter into modern philosophy or the opinions of 
the world in general? Who can analyze how much, even in a Christian country, is 
really of heathen origin? Revealed religion is ever taking the form of the voice 
of Nature within; experience is ever modifying our application of the truths of 
Scripture. The ideal of Christian life is more easily distinguishable from the ideal 
of Greek and Roman, than the elements of opinion and belief which have come from 
a Christian source are from those which come from a secular or heathen one. Education 
itself tends to obliterate the distinction. The customs, laws, principles of a Christian 
nation may be regarded either as a compromise between the two, or as a harmony of 
them. We cannot separate the truths of Christianity from Jewish or heathen anticipations 
of them; nor can we say how far the common sense or morality of the present day 
is indirectly dependent on the Christian religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p39">And if, turning away from the complexity of human life 
in our own age to the beginning of things, we try to conceive revelation 
in its purity before it came into contact with other influences, or mingled in the 
great tide of political and social existence, we are still unable to distinguish 
between natural and revealed religion. Our difficulty is like the old Aristotelian 
question, how to draw the line between the moral and intellectual faculties. Let 
us imagine a first moment at which revelation came into the world; there must still 
have been some prior state which <pb n="207" id="iii.v-Page_207" />made revelation possible: in other words, revealed religion 
presupposes natural. The mind was not a <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p39.1">tabula rasa</span></i>, on which the characters 
of truth had to be inscribed; that is a mischievous notion, which only perplexes 
our knowledge of the origin of things, whether in individuals or in the race. If 
we say that this prior state is a Divine preparation for the giving of the Law of 
Moses, or the spread of Christianity, the difference becomes one of degree which 
admits of no sharp contrast. Revealed religion has already taken the place of natural, 
and natural religion extended itself into the province of revealed. Many persons 
who are fond of discovering traces of revelation in the religions of the Gentile 
world, resent the intrusion of natural elements into Scripture or Christianity. 
Natural religion they are willing to see identified with revealed, but not revealed 
with natural; all Nature may be a miracle, but miracles are not reducible to the 
course of Nature. But here is only a play between words which derive their meaning 
from contrast; the phenomena are the same, but we read them by a different light. 
And sometimes it may not be without advantage to lay aside the two modes of expression, 
and think only of that ‘increasing purpose which through the ages ran.’ Religious 
faith strikes its roots deeper into the past, and wider over the world, when it 
acknowledges Nature as well as Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p40">But although the opposition of natural and revealed religion 
is an opposition of abstractions, to which no facts really correspond, the term 
natural religion may be conveniently used to describe that aspect or point of view 
in which religion appears when separated from Judaism or Christianity. It will embrace 
all conceptions of religion or morality which are not consciously derived from the 
Old or New Testament. The favourite notion of a common or patriarchal religion need 
not be excluded. Natural religion, in this comprehensive sense, may be divided into 
two heads, which the ambiguity of the word nature has sometimes <pb n="208" id="iii.v-Page_208" />helped to confuse. First, (i.) the religion of nature before 
revelation, such as may be supposed to have existed among the patriarchs, or to 
exist still among primitive peoples, who have not yet been enlightened by Christianity, 
or debased by idolatry; such (ii.) more truly, as the religions of the Gentile 
world were and are. Secondly, the religion of nature in a Christian country; either 
the evidences of religion which are derived from a source independent of the written 
word, or the common sense of religion and morality, which affords a rule of life 
to those who are not the subjects of special Christian influences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p41">i. Natural religion in the first sense is an idea and not a fact. 
The same tendency in man which has made him look fondly on a golden age, has made 
him look back also to a religion of nature. Like the memory of childhood, the thought 
of the past has a strange power over us; imagination lends it a glory which is 
not its own. What can be more natural than that the shepherd, wandering over the 
earth beneath the wide heavens, should ascend in thought to the throne of the Invisible? 
There is a refreshment to the fancy in thinking of the morning of the world’s day, 
when the sun arose pure and bright, ere the clouds of error darkened the earth. 
Everywhere, as a fact, the first inhabitants of earth of whom history has left a 
memorial are sunk in helpless ignorance. Yet there must have been a time, it is 
conceived, of which there are no memorials, earlier still; when the Divine image 
was not yet lost, when men’s wants were few and their hearts innocent, ere cities 
had taken the place of fields, or art of nature. The revelation of God to the first 
father of the human race must have spread itself in an ever-widening circle to his 
posterity. We pierce through one layer of superstition to another, in the hope of 
catching the light beyond, like children digging to find the sun in the bosom of 
the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p42">The origin of an error so often illustrates the truth, that it 
is worth while to pause for an instant and consider the <pb n="209" id="iii.v-Page_209" />source of this fallacy, which in all ages has exerted a great 
influence on mankind, reproducing itself in many different forms among heathen as 
well as Christian writers. In technical language, it might be described as the fallacy 
of putting what is intelligible in the place of what is true. It is easy to draw 
an imaginary picture of a golden or pastoral age, such as poetry has always described 
it. The mode of thought is habitual and familiar, the phrases which delineate it 
are traditional, handed on from one set of poets to another, repeated by one school 
of theologians to the next. It is a different task to imagine the old world as it 
truly was, that is, as it appears to us, dimly yet certainly, by the unmistakable 
indications of language and of mythology. It is hard to picture scenes of external 
nature unlike what we have ever beheld: but it is harder far so to lay aside ourselves 
as to imagine an inner world unlike our own, forms of belief, not simply absurd, 
but indescribable and unintelligible to us. No one, probably, who has not realized 
the differences of the human mind in different ages and countries, either by contact 
with heathen nations or the study of old language and mythology, with the help of 
such a parallel as childhood offers to the infancy of the world, will be willing 
to admit them in their full extent.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p43">Instead of this difficult and laborious process, we readily 
conceive of man in the earliest stages of society as not different, but only 
less than we are. We suppose him deprived of the arts, unacquainted with the 
truths of Christianity, without the knowledge obtained from books, and. yet only 
unlike us in the simplicity of his tastes and habitudes. We generalize what we 
are ourselves, and drop out the particular circumstances and details of our 
lives, and then suppose Ourselves to have before us the dweller in Mesopotamia 
in the days of Abraham, or the patriarchs going down to gather corn in Egypt. 
This imaginary picture of a patriarchal religion has had such charms for some 
minds, that they have hoped to see it realized on the <pb n="210" id="iii.v-Page_210" />wreck of Christianity itself. They did not perceive that they 
were deluding themselves with a vacant dream which has never yet filled the heart 
of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p44">Philosophers have illustrated the origin of government by a picture 
of mankind meeting together in a large plain, to determine the rights of 
governors and subjects; in like manner we may assist imagination, by conceiving 
the multitude of men with their tribes, races, features, languages, convoked in 
the plains of the East, to hear from some inspired legislator as Moses, or from 
the voice of God himself, a revelation about God and nature, and their future destiny; such a revelation in the first day of the world’s history as the day of judgement 
will be at the last. Let us fix our minds, not on the Giver of the revelation, but 
on the receivers of it. Must there not have been in them some common sense, or faculty, 
or feeling, which made them capable of receiving it? Must there not have been an 
apprehension which made it a revelation to them? Must they not all first have been 
of one language and one speech? And, what is implied by this, must they not all 
have had one mental structure, and received the same impressions from external objects, 
the same lesson from nature? Or, to put the hypothesis in another form, suppose 
that by some electric power the same truth could have been made to sound in the 
ears and flash before the eyes of all, would they not have gone their ways, one 
to tents, another to cities; one to be a tiller of the ground, another to 
be a feeder of sheep; one to be a huntsman, another to be a warrior; one to dwell 
in woods and forests, another in boundless plains; one in valleys, one on mountains, 
one beneath the liquid heaven of Greece and Asia, another in the murky regions of 
the north? And amid all this diversity of habits, occupations, scenes, climates, 
what common truth of religion could we expect to remain while man was man, the creature 
in a great degree of outward circumstances? Still less reason would there be to 
expect the preservation <pb n="211" id="iii.v-Page_211" />of a primaeval truth throughout the world, if we imagine the 
revelation made, not to the multitude of men, but to a single individual, and not 
committed to writing for above two thousand years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p45">ii. The theory of a primitive tradition, common to all mankind, 
has only to be placed distinctly before the mind, to make us aware that it is the 
fabric of a vision. But, even if it were conceivable, it would be inconsistent with 
facts. Ancient history says nothing of a general religion, but of particular national 
ones; of received beliefs about places and persons, about animal life, about the 
sun, moon, and stars, about the Divine essence permeating the world, about gods 
in the likeness of men appearing in battles and directing the course of states, 
about the shades below, about sacrifices, purifications, initiations, magic, mysteries. 
These were the religions of nature, which in historical times have received from 
custom also a second nature. Early poetry shows us the same religions in a previous 
stage, while they are still growing, and fancy is freely playing around the gods 
of its own creation. Language and mythology carry us a step further back, into
a mental world yet more distant and more unlike our own. That world is a 
prison of sense, in which outward objects take the place of ideas; in which morality 
is a fact of nature, and ‘wisdom at one entrance quite shut out.’ Human beings in 
that pre-historic age seem to have had only a kind of limited intelligence; they were the slaves, as we should say, of association. They were rooted in particular 
spots, or wandered up and down upon the earth, confusing themselves and God and 
nature, gazing timidly on the world around, starting at their very shadows, and 
seeing in all things a superhuman power at the mercy of which they were. They had 
no distinction of body and soul, mind and matter, physical and moral. Their conceptions 
were neither here nor there; neither sensible objects, nor symbols of the unseen. 
Their gods were very near; the neighbouring hill or passing stream, brute matter <pb n="212" id="iii.v-Page_212" />as we regard it, to them a divinity, because it seemed inspired 
with a life like their own. They could not have formed an idea of the whole earth, 
much less of the God who made it. Their mixed modes of thought, their figures of 
speech, which are not figures, their personifications of nature, their reflections 
of the individual upon the world, and of the world upon the individual, the omnipresence 
to them of the sensuous and visible, indicate an intellectual state which it is 
impossible for us, with our regular divisions of thought, even to conceive. We must 
raze from the table of the mind their language, ere they could become capable of 
a universal religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p46">But although we find no vestiges of a primaeval revelation, 
and cannot imagine how such a revelation could have been possible consistently with 
those indications of the state of man which language and mythology supply, it is 
true, nevertheless, that the primitive peoples of mankind have a religious principle 
common to all. Religion, rather than reason, is the faculty of man in the earliest 
stage of his existence. Reverence for powers above him is the first principle which 
raises the individual out of himself; the germ of political order, and probably 
also of social life. It is the higher necessity of nature, as hunger and the animal 
passions are the lower. ‘The clay’ falls before the rising dawn; it may stumble 
over stocks and stones; but it is struggling upwards into a higher day. The worshipper 
is drawn as by a magnet to some object out of himself. He is weak and must have 
a god; he has the feeling of a slave towards his master, of a child towards its 
parents, of the lower animals towards himself. The being whom he serves is, like 
himself, passionate and capricious; he sees him starting up everywhere in the unmeaning 
accidents of life. The good which he values himself he attributes to him; there 
is no proportion in his ideas; the great power of nature is the lord also 
of sheep and oxen. Sometimes, with childish joy, he invites the god to drink of 
his beverage or <pb n="213" id="iii.v-Page_213" />eat of his food; at other times, the orgies which he enacts 
before him, lead us seriously to ask the question ‘whether religion may not in truth 
have been a kind of madness.’ He propitiates him and is himself soothed and comforted; again he is at his mercy, and propitiates him again. So the dream of life is rounded 
to the poor human creature: incapable as he is of seeing his true Father, religion 
seems to exercise over him a fatal overpowering influence; the religion of nature 
we cannot call it, for that would of itself lead to a misconception, but the religion 
of the place in which he lives, of the objects which he sees, of the tribe to which 
he belongs, of the animal forms which range in the wilds around him, mingling strangely 
with the witness of his own spirit that there is in the world a being above 
him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p47">Out of this troubled and perplexed state of the human fancy the 
great religions of the world arose, all of them in different degrees affording a 
rest to the mind, and reducing to rule and measure the wayward impulses of human 
nature. All of them had a history in antecedent ages; there is no stage in which 
they do not offer indications of an earlier religion which preceded them. Whether 
they came into being, like some geological formations, by slow deposits, or, like 
others, by the shock of an earthquake, that is, by some convulsion and settlement 
of the human mind, is a question which may be suggested, but cannot be answered. 
The Hindoo Pantheon, even in the antique form in which the world of deities is presented 
in the Vedas, implies a growth of fancy and ceremonial which may have continued 
for thousands of years. Probably at a much earlier period than we are able to trace 
them, religions, like languages, had their distinctive characters with corresponding 
differences in the first rude constitution of society. As in the ease of languages, 
it is a fair subject of inquiry, whether they do not all mount up to some elementary 
type in which they were more nearly allied to <pb n="214" id="iii.v-Page_214" />sense; a primaeval religion, in which we may imagine the influence 
of nature was analogous to the first impressions of the outward world on the infant’s 
wandering eyesight, and the earliest worship may be compared with the first use 
of signs or stammering of speech. Such a religion we may conceive as springing from 
simple instinct; yet an instinct higher, even in its lowest degree, than the instinct 
of the animal creation; in which the fear of nature combined with the assertion 
of sway over it, which had already a law of progress, and was beginning to set bounds 
to the spiritual chaos. Of this aboriginal state we only ‘entertain conjecture;’ 
it is beyond the horizon, even when the eye is strained to the uttermost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p48">But if the first origin of the heathen religions is in the clouds, 
their decline, though a phenomenon with which we are familiar in history, of which 
in some parts of the world we are living witnesses, is also obscure to us. The kind 
of knowledge that we have of them is like our knowledge of the ways of animals; 
we see and observe, but we cannot get inside them; we cannot think 4:n feel with 
their worshippers. Most or all of them are in a state of decay; they have lost their 
life or creative power; once adequate to the wants of man, they have ceased to 
be so for ages. Naturally we should imagine that the religion itself would pass 
away when its meaning was no longer understood; that with the spirit, the letter 
too would die; that when the circumstances of a nation changed, the rites of worship 
to which they had given birth would be forgotten. The reverse is the fact. Old age 
affords examples of habits which become insane and inveterate at a time when they 
have no longer an object; that is an image of the antiquity of religions. Modes 
of worship, rules of purification, set forms of words, cling with a greater tenacity 
when they have no meaning or purpose. The habit of a week or a month may be thrown 
off; not the habit of a thousand years. The hand of the past lies heavily on the 
present in all religions; in the East it is <pb n="215" id="iii.v-Page_215" />a yoke which has never been shaken off. Empire, freedom, among 
the educated classes belief may pass away, and yet the routine of ceremonial continues; the political glory of a religion may be set at the time when its power over the 
minds of men is most ineradicable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p49">One of our first inquiries in reference to the elder religions 
of the world is how we may adjust them to our own moral and religious ideas. Moral 
elements seem at first sight to be wholly wanting in them. In the modern sense of 
the term, they are neither moral nor immoral, but natural; they have no idea of 
right and wrong, as distinct from the common opinion or feeling of their age and 
country. No action in Homer, however dishonourable or treacherous, calls forth moral 
reprobation. Neither gods nor men are expected to present any ideal of justice or 
virtue; their power or splendour may be the theme of the poet’s verse, not their 
truth or goodness. The only principle on which the Homeric deities reward mortals, 
is in return for gifts and sacrifices, or from personal attachment. A later age 
made a step forwards in morality and backwards at the same time; it acquired clearer 
ideas of right and wrong, but found itself encumbered with conceptions of fate and 
destiny. The vengeance of the Eumenides has but a rude analogy with justice; the 
personal innocence of the victim whom the gods pursued is a part of the interest, 
in some instances of Greek tragedy. Higher and holier thoughts of the Divine nature 
appear in Pindar and Sophocles, and philosophy sought to make religion and mythology 
the vehicles of moral truth. But it was no part of their original meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p50">Yet, in a lower sense, it is true that the heathen religions, 
even in their primitive form, are not destitute of morality. Their morality is unconscious 
morality, not ‘man a law to himself,’ but ‘man bound by the will of a superior 
being.’ Ideas of right and wrong have no place in them, yet the first step has been 
made from sense and appetite into the ideal world. He who denies himself something, 
who offers <pb n="216" id="iii.v-Page_216" />up a prayer, who practises a penance, performs an act, 
not of necessity, nor of choice, but of duty; he does not simply follow the dictates 
of passion, though he may not be able to give a reason for the performance of his 
act. He whose God comes first in his mind has an element within him which in a certain 
degree sanctifies his life by raising him above himself. He has some common interest 
with other men, some unity in which he is comprehended with them. There is a
preparation for thoughts yet higher; he contrasts the permanence of divine 
and the fleeting nature of human things; while the generations of men pass away 
‘like leaves,’ the form of his God is unchanging, and grows not old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p51">Differences in modes of thought render it difficult for us to 
appreciate what spiritual elements lurked in disguise among the primitive peoples 
of mankind. Many allowances must-be made before we judge them by our own categories. 
They are not to be censured for indecency because they had symbols which to after 
ages became indecent and obscene. Neither were they mere fetish worshippers because 
they use sensuous expressions. Religion, like language, in early ages takes the 
form of sense, but that form of sense is also the embodiment of thought. The stream 
and the animal are not adored by man in heathen countries because they are destitute 
of life or reason, but because they seem to him full of mystery and power. It was 
with another feeling than that of a worshipper of matter that the native of the 
East first prostrated himself before the rising sun, in whose beams his nature seemed 
to revive, and his soul to be absorbed. The most childish superstitions are often 
nothing more than misunderstood relics of antiquity. There are the remains of fetishism 
in the charms and cures of Christian countries; no one regards the peasant who 
uses them as a fetish worshipper. Many other confusions have their parallel 
among ourselves; if we only knew it. For indeed our own ideas in religion, as in 
everything else, seem clearer <pb n="217" id="iii.v-Page_217" />to us than they really are, because they are our own. To expect 
the heathen religions to conform to other modes of thought, is as if the inhabitant 
of one country were to complain of the inhabitant of another for not speaking the 
same language with him. Our whole attitude towards nature is different from theirs: to us all is 
‘law;’ to them it was all life and fancy, inconsecutive as a dream. 
Nothing is more deeply fixed to us than the dualism of body and soul, mind and matter; they knew of no such distinction. But we cannot infer from this a denial of 
the existence of mind or soul; because they use material images, it would be ridiculous 
to describe the Psalmist or the prophet Isaiah as materialists; whether in heathen 
poets or in the Jewish Scriptures, such language belongs to an intermediate state, 
which has not yet distinguished the spheres of the spiritual and the sensuous. Childhood 
has been often used as the figure of such a state, but the figure is only partially 
true, for the childhood of the human race is the childhood of grown up men, and 
in the child of the nineteenth century there is a piece also of the man of the nineteenth 
century. Less obvious differences in speech and thought are more fallacious. The 
word ‘God’ means something as dissimilar among ourselves and the Greeks as can possibly 
be imagined; even in Greek alone the difference of meaning can hardly be exaggerated. 
It includes beings as unlike each other as the muscular, eating and drinking deities 
of Homer, and the abstract Being of Parmenides, or the Platonic idea of good. All 
religions of the world use it, however different their conceptions of God may be—poly. 
theistic, pantheistic, monotheistic: it is universal, and also individual; or 
rather, from being universal, it has become individual, a logical process which 
has quickened and helped to develop the theological one. Other words, such as prayer, 
sacrifice, expiation, in like manner vary in meaning with the religion of which 
they are the expression. The Homeric sacrifice is but a feast of gods and 
men, destitute <pb n="218" id="iii.v-Page_218" />of any sacrificial import. Under expiations for sin are included 
two things which to us are distinct, atonement for moral guilt and accidental pollution. 
Similar ambiguities occur in the ideas of a future life. The sapless ghosts in Homer 
are neither souls nor bodies, but a sort of shadowy beings. A like uncertainty extends 
in the Eastern religions to some of the first principles of thought and being: 
whether the negative is not also a positive; whether the mind of man is not also 
God; whether this world is not another; whether privation of existence may not 
in some sense be existence still.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p52">These are a few of the differences for which we have to allow 
in a comparison of our own and other times and countries. We must say to ourselves, 
at every step, human nature in that age was unlike the human nature with which we 
are acquainted, in language, in modes of thought, in morality, in its conception 
of the world. Yet it was more like than these differences alone would lead us to 
suppose. The feelings of men draw nearer than their thoughts; their natural affections 
are more uniform than their religious systems. Marriage, burial, worship, are at 
least common to all nations. There never has been a time in which the human race 
was absolutely without social laws; in which there was no memory of the past; 
no reverence for a higher power. More defined religious ideas, where the understanding 
comes into play, grow more different; it is by comparison they are best explained; like natural phenomena, they derive their chief light from analogy with each other. 
Travelling in thought from China, by way of India, Persia, and Egypt, to the northern 
shores of the Mediterranean Sea, we distinguish a succession of stages in which 
the worship of nature is developed; in China as the rule or form of political life, 
almost grovelling on the level of sense; in India rising into regions of thought 
and fancy, and allowing a corresponding play in the institutions and character of 
the people; in Egypt wrapping itself in the mystery of antiquity, becoming <pb n="219" id="iii.v-Page_219" />the religion of death and of the past; in Persia divided between 
light and darkness, good and evil, the upper and the under world; in Phoenicia, 
fierce and licentious, imbued with the spirit of conquest and colonization. These 
are the primary strata of the religions of mankind, often shifting their position, 
and sometimes overlapping each other; they are distinguished from the secondary 
strata, as the religions of nations from the inspirations of individuals. Thrown 
into the form of abstraction, they express the various degrees of distinctness with 
which man realizes his own existence or that of a Divine Being and the relations 
between them. But they are also powers which have shaped the course of events in 
the world. The secret is contained in them, why one nation has been free, another 
a slave; why one nation has dwelt like ants upon a hillock, another has swept over 
the earth; why one nation has given up its life almost without a struggle, while 
another has been hewn limb from limb in the conflict with its conquerors. All these 
religions contributed to the polytheism of Greece; some elements derived from them 
being absorbed in the first origin of the Greek religion and language, others acting 
by later contact, some also by contrast.</p>
<div style="margin-left:20%" id="iii.v-p52.1">
<verse id="iii.v-p52.2">
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p52.3">‘Nature through five cycles ran,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.v-p52.4">And in the sixth she moulded man.’ </l></verse></div>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p53">We may conclude this portion of our subject with a few remarks 
on the Greek and Roman religions, which have a peculiar interest to us for several 
reasons; first, because they have exercised a vast influence on modern Europe, 
the one through philosophy, the other through law, and both through literature and 
poetry; secondly, because, almost alone of the heathen religions, they came into 
contact with early Christianity; thirdly, because they are the religions of ancient, 
as Christianity is of modern civilization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p54">The religion of Greece is remarkable for being a literature
as well as a religion. Its deities are ‘nameless’ to us before <pb n="220" id="iii.v-Page_220" />Homer; to the Greek himself it began with the Olympic family. 
Whatever dim notions existed of chaos and primaeval night—of struggles for ascendency 
between the elder and younger gods, these fables are buried out of sight before 
Greek mythology begins. The Greek came forth at the dawn of day, himself a youth 
in the youth of the world, drinking in the life of nature at every pore. The form 
which his religion took was fixed by the Homeric poems, which may be regarded as 
standing in the same relation to the religion of Greece as sacred books to other 
forms of religion. It cannot be said that they aroused the conscience of men; the 
more the Homeric poems are considered, the more evident it becomes that they have 
no inner life of morality like Hebrew prophecy, no Divine presence of good slowly 
purging away the mist that fills the heart of man. What they implanted, what they 
preserved in the Greek nation, was not the sense of truth or right, but the power 
of conception and expression—harmonies of language and thought which enabled man 
to clothe his ideas in forms of everlasting beauty. They stamped the Greek world 
as the world of art; its religion became the genius of art. And more and more in 
successive generations, with the co-operation of some political causes, the hand 
of art impressed itself on religion; in poetry, in sculpture, in architecture, 
in festivals and dramatic contests, until in the artistic phase of human life the 
religious is absorbed. And the form of man, and the intellect of man, as if in sympathy 
with this artistic development, attained a symmetry and power of which the world 
has never seen the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p55">And yet the great riddle of existence was not answered: its 
deeper mysteries were not explored. The strife of man with himself was healed only 
superficially; there was beauty and proportion everywhere, but no ‘true being.’ 
The Jupiter Olympius of Phidias might seem worthy to preside over the Greek world 
which he summoned before him; the Olympic victor might stand godlike in the fullness <pb n="221" id="iii.v-Page_221" />of manly vigour; but where could the weak and mean appear? what place was found for the slave or captive? Could bereaved parents acquiesce 
in the ‘sapless shades’ of Homer, or the moral reflections of Thucydides? Was 
there not some deeper intellectual or spiritual want which man felt, some taste 
of immortality which he had sometimes experienced, which made him dissatisfied 
with his earthly state?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p56">No religion that failed to satisfy these cries of nature could 
become the religion of mankind. Greek art and Greek literature, losing something 
of their original refinement, spread themselves over the Roman world; except Christianity, 
they have become the richest treasure of modern Europe. But the religion of Greece 
never really grew in another soil, or beneath another heaven; it was local and 
national: dependent on the fine and subtle perceptions of the Greek race; though 
it amalgamated its deities with those of Egypt and Rome, its spirit never swayed 
mankind. It has a truer title to permanence and universality in the circumstance 
that it gave birth to philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p57">The Greek mind passed, almost unconsciously to itself, from polytheism 
to monotheism. While offering up worship to the Dorian Apollo, performing vows to 
Esculapius, panic-stricken about the mutilation of the Hermae, the Greek was also 
able to think of God as an idea, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p57.1">Θεός</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p57.2">Ζεύς</span>. In this generalized or abstract 
form the Deity presided over daily life. Not a century after Anaxagoras had introduced 
the distinction of mind and matter, it was the belief of all philosophic inquirers 
that God was mind, or the object of mind. The Homeric gods were beginning to be 
out of place; philosophy could not distinguish Apollo from Athene, or Leto from 
Here. Unlike the saints of the middle ages, they suggested no food for meditation; they were only beautiful forms, without individual character. By the side of religion 
and art, speculation had arisen and <pb n="222" id="iii.v-Page_222" />waxed strong, or rather it might be described as the inner life 
which sprang from their decay. The clouds of mythology hung around it; its youth 
was veiled in forms of sense; it was itself a new sort of poetry or religion. Gradually 
it threw off the garment of sense; it revealed a world of ideas. It is impossible 
for us to conceive the intensity of these ideas in their first freshness; they 
were not ideas, but gods, penetrating into the soul of the disciple, sinking into 
the mind of the human race; objects, not of speculation only, but of faith and 
love. To the old Greek religion, philosophy might be said to stand in a relation 
not wholly different from that which the New Testament bears to the Old; the one 
putting a spiritual world in the place of a temporal, the other an intellectual 
in the place of a sensuous; and to mankind in general it taught an everlasting 
lesson, not indeed that of the Gospel of Christ, but one in a lower degree 
necessary for man, enlarging the limits of the human mind itself, and providing 
the instruments of every kind of knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p58">What the religion of Greece was to philosophy and art, that the 
Roman religion may be said to have been to political and social life. It was the 
religion of the family; the religion also of the empire of the world. Beginning 
in rustic simplicity, the traces of which it ever afterwards retained, it grew with 
the power of the Roman state, and became one with its laws. No fancy or poetry moulded 
the forms of the Roman gods; they are wanting in character and hardly distinguishable 
from one another. Not what they were, but their worship, is the point of interest 
about them. Those inanimate beings occasionally said a patriotic word at some critical 
juncture of the Roman affairs, but they had no attributes or qualities; they are 
the mere impersonation of the needs of the state. They were easily identified in 
civilized and literary times with the Olympic deities, but the transformation was 
only superficial Greece never conquered the religion of its masters. Great as 
was <pb n="223" id="iii.v-Page_223" />the readiness in later times to admit the worship of foreign 
deities, endless as were the forms of private superstition, these intrusions never 
weakened or broke the legal hold of the Roman religion. It was truly the ‘established’ religion. It represented the greatness and power of Rome. The deification of the 
Emperor, though disagreeable to the more spiritual and intellectual feelings of 
that age of the world, was its natural development. While Rome lasted the Roman 
religion lasted; like some vast fabric which the destroyers of a great city are 
unable wholly to demolish, it continued, though in ruins, after the irruption of 
the Goths, and has exercised, through the medium of the civil law, a power over 
modern Europe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p59">More interesting for us than the pursuit of this subject into 
further details is the inquiry, in what light the philosopher regarded the religious 
system within the circle of which he lived; the spirit of which animated Greek 
and Roman poetry, the observance of which was the bond of states. In the age of 
the Antonines, more than six hundred years had passed away since the Athenian people 
first became conscious of the contrariety of the two elements; and yet the wedge 
which philosophy had inserted in the world seemed to have made no impression on 
the deeply rooted customs of mankind. The ever-flowing stream of ideas as too feeble 
to overthrow the entrenchments of antiquity. The course of individuals might be 
turned by philosophy; it was not intended to reconstruct the world. It looked on 
and watched, seeming, in the absence of any real progress, to lose its original 
force. Paganism tolerated; it had nothing to fear. Socrates and Plato in an earlier, 
Seneca and Epictetus in a later age, acquiesced in this heathen world, unlike 
as it was to their own intellectual conceptions of a divine religion. No Greek or 
Roman philosopher was also a great reformer of religion. Some, like Socrates, 
were punctual in the observance of religious rites, paying their vows to the gods, 
fearful of offending against <pb n="224" id="iii.v-Page_224" />the letter as well as the spirit of divine commands; they 
thought it was hardly worth while to rationalize the Greek mythology, when there 
were so many things nearer home to do. Others, like the Epicureans, transferred 
the gods into a distant heaven, where they were no more heard of; some, like the 
Stoics, sought to awaken a deeper sense of moral responsibility. There were 
devout men, such as Plutarch, who thought with reverence of the past, seeking to 
improve the old heathen faith, and also lamenting its decline; there were 
scoffers, too, like Lucian, who found inexhaustible amusement in the religious 
follies of mankind. Others, like Herodotus in earlier ages, accepted with 
childlike faith the more serious aspect of heathenism, or contented themselves, 
like Thucydides, with ignoring it. The world, ‘wholly given to idolatry,’ was a 
strange inconsistent spectacle to those who were able to reflect, which was seen 
in many points of view. The various feelings with which different classes of men 
regarded the statues, temples, sacrifices, oracles, and festivals of the gods, 
with which they looked upon the conflict of religions meeting on the banks of 
the Tiber, are not exhausted in the epigrammatic formula of the modern 
historian: ‘All the heathen religions were looked upon by the vulgar as equally 
true, by the philosopher as equally false, by the magistrate as equally useful.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p60">Such was the later phase of the religion of nature, with which 
Christianity came into conflict. It had supplied some of the needs of men by assisting 
to build up the fabric of society and law. It had left room for others to find expression 
in philosophy or art. But it was a world divided against itself. It contained two 
nations or opinions ‘struggling in its womb;’ the nation or opinion of the many, 
and the nation or opinion of the few. It was bound together in the framework of 
law or custom, yet its morality fell below the natural feelings of mankind, and 
its religious spirit was confused and weakened by the admixture of foreign superstitions. 
It was a world of which it is not difficult to find <pb n="225" id="iii.v-Page_225" />traces that it was self-condemned. It might be compared to 
a fruit, the rind of which was hard and firm, while within it was soft and decaying. 
Within this outer rind or circle, for two centuries and a half, Christianity 
was working; at last it appeared without, itself the seed or kernel of a new organization. 
That when the conflict was over, and the world found itself Christian, many elements 
of the old religion still remained, and reasserted themselves in Christian forms; that the 
‘ghost of the dead Roman Empire’ lingered 
‘about the grave thereof;’ 
that Christianity accomplished only imperfectly what heathenism failed to do at 
all, is a result unlike pictures that are sometimes drawn, but sadly in accordance 
with what history teaches of mankind and of human nature.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p61">§ 4.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p62">Natural religion is not only concerned with the history of the 
religions of nature, nor does it only reflect that ‘light of the Gentiles’ which 
philosophy imparted; it has to do with the present as well as with the past, with 
Christian as well as heathen countries. Revealed religion passes into natural, and 
natural religion exists side by side with revealed; there is a truth independent 
of Christianity; and the daily life of Christian men is very different from the 
life of Christ. This general or natural religion may be compared to a wide-spread 
lake, shallow and motionless, rather than to a living water—the overflowing of the 
Christian faith over a professing Christian world, the level of which may be at 
one time higher or lower; it is the religion of custom or prescription, or rather 
the unconscious influence of religion on the minds of men in general; it includes 
also the speculative idea of religion when taken off the Christian foundation. Natural 
religion, in this modern sense, has a relation both to philosophy and life. That 
is to say (1), it is a theory of religion which appeals to particular evidences 
for the being of a God, though resting, perhaps <pb n="226" id="iii.v-Page_226" />more safely, on the general conviction that 
‘this universal frame 
cannot want a mind.’ But it has also a relation to life and practice (2), for it 
is the religion of the many; the average, as it may be termed, of religious feeling 
in a Christian land, the leaven of the Gospel hidden in the world. St. Paul speaks 
of those ‘who knowing not the law are a law unto themselves.’ Experience seems to 
show that something of the same kind must be acknowledged in Christian as well as 
in heathen countries; which may be conveniently considered under the head of natural 
religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p63">Arguments for the being of a God are of many kinds. There are 
arguments from final causes, and arguments from first causes, and arguments from 
ideas; logical forms, as they appear to be, in which different metaphysical schools 
mould their faith. Of the first sort the following may be taken as an instance:—A 
person walking on the seashore finds a watch or other piece of mechanism; he observes 
its parts, and their adaptation to each other; he sees the watch in motion, and 
comprehends the aim of the whole. In the formation of that senseless material he 
perceives that which satisfies him that it is the work of intelligence, or, in other 
words, the marks of design. And looking from the watch to the world around him, 
he seems to perceive innumerable ends, and innumerable actions tending to them, 
in the composition of the world itself, and in the structure of plants and animals. 
Advancing a step further, he asks himself the question, why he should not acknowledge 
the like marks of design in the moral world also; in passions and actions, and 
in the great end of life. Of all there is the same account to be given—‘the machine 
of the world,’ of which God is the Maker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p64">This is the celebrated argument from final causes for the being 
of a God, the most popular of the arguments of natural religion, partly because 
it admits of much ingenious illustration, and also because it is tangible and intelligible. 
Ideas of a Supreme Being must be given through something, <pb n="227" id="iii.v-Page_227" />for it is impossible that we should know Him as He is. 
And the truest representation that we can form of God <i>is, </i>in one sense, that 
which sets forth His nature most vividly; yet another condition must also be remembered, 
viz. that this representation ought not only to be the most distinct, but the highest 
and holiest possible. Because we cannot see Him as He is, that is no reason for 
attributing to Him the accidents of human personality. And, in using figures of 
speech, we are bound to explain to all who are capable of understanding, that we 
speak in a figure only, and to remind them that names by which we describe the being 
or attributes of God need a correction in the silence of thought. Even logical categories 
may give as false a notion of the Divine nature in our own age, as graven images 
in the days of the patriarchs. However legitimate or perhaps necessary the employment 
of them may be, we must place ourselves not below, but above them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p65">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p65.1">α</span>) In the argument from final causes, the work of the Creator 
is compared to a work of art. Art is a poor figure of nature; it has no freedom 
or luxuriance. Between the highest work of art and the lowest animal or vegetable 
production, there is an interval which will never be spanned. The miracle of life 
derives no illustration from the handicraftsman putting his hand to the chisel, 
or anticipating in idea the form which he is about to carve. More truly might we 
reason, that what the artist is, the God of nature is not. For all the processes 
of nature are unlike the processes of art. If, instead of a watch, or some other 
piece of curious and exquisite workmanship, we think of a carpenter and a 
table, the force of the argument seems to vanish, and the illustration becomes inappropriate 
and unpleasing. The ingenuity and complexity of the structure, and not the mere 
appearance of design, makes the watch a natural image of the creation of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p66">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p66.1">β</span>) But not only does the conception of the artist supply
no worthy image of the Creator and His work; the idea of <pb n="228" id="iii.v-Page_228" />design which is given by it requires a further correction before 
it can be transferred to nature. The complication of the world around us is quite 
different from the complexity of the watch. It is not a regular and finite structure, 
but rather infinite in irregularity; which instead of design often exhibits absence 
of design, such as we cannot imagine any architect of the world contriving; the 
construction of which is far from appearing, even to our feeble intelligence, the 
best possible, though it, and all things in it, are very good. If we fix our minds 
on this very phrase ‘the machine of the world,’ we become aware that it is unmeaning 
to us. The watch is separated and isolated from other matter; dependent indeed 
on one or two general laws of nature, but otherwise cut off from things around. 
But nature, the more we consider it, the more does one part appear to be linked 
with another; there is no isolation here; the plants grow in the soil which has 
been preparing for them through a succession of geological eras, they are fed by 
the rain and nourished by light and air; the animals depend for their life on all 
inferior existences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p67">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p67.1">γ</span>) This difference between art and nature leads us to observe 
another defect in the argument from final causes—that, instead of putting the 
world together, it takes it to pieces. It fixes our minds on those parts of the 
world which exhibit marks of design, and withdraws us from those in which marks 
of design seem to fail. There are formations in nature, such as the hand, which 
have a kind of mechanical beauty, and show in a striking way, even to an uneducated 
person, the wonder and complexity of creation. In like manner we feel a momentary 
surprise in finding out, through the agency of a microscope, that the minutest creatures 
have their fibres, tissues, vessels. And yet the knowledge of this is but the most 
fragmentary and superficial knowledge of nature; it is the wonder in which philosophy 
begins, very different from the comprehension of this universal frame in all its 
complexity and in all its <pb n="229" id="iii.v-Page_229" />minuteness. And from this elementary notion of nature, we seek 
to form an idea of the Author of nature. As though God were in the animal frame 
and not also in the dust to which it turns; in the parts, and not equally in the 
whole; in the present world, and not also in the antecedent ages which have prepared 
for its existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p68">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p68.1">δ</span>) Again, this teleological argument for the being of God gives 
an erroneous idea of the moral government of the world. For it leads us to suppose 
that all things are tending to some end; that there is no prodigality or waste, 
but that all things are, and are made, in the best way possible. Our faith must 
be tried to find a use for barren deserts, for venomous reptiles, for fierce wild 
beasts, nay, for the sins and miseries of mankind. Nor does ‘there seem to be any 
resting place,’ until the world and all things in it are admitted to have some end 
impressed upon them by the hand of God, but unseen to us. Experience is cast aside 
while our meditations lead us to conceive the world under this great form of a final 
cause. All that is in nature is best; all that is in human life is best. And yet 
every one knows instances in which nature seems to fail of its end—in which life 
has been cut down like a flower, and trampled under foot of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p69">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p69.1">ε</span>) There is another way in which the argument from final 
causes is suggestive of an imperfect conception of the Divine Being. It presents 
God to us exclusively in one aspect, not as a man, much less as a spirit holding 
communion with our spirit, but only as an artist. We conceive of Him, as in the 
description of the poet, standing with compasses over sea and land, and designing 
the wondrous work. Does not the image tend to make the spiritual creation an accident 
of the material? For although it is possible, as Bishop Butler has shown, to apply 
the argument from final causes, as a figure of speech, to the habits and feelings, 
this adaptation is unnatural, and open even to greater objections than its application 
to the physical world. <pb n="230" id="iii.v-Page_230" />For how can we distinguish true final causes from false ones? 
how can we avoid confusing what ought to be with what is—the fact with the law?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p70">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p70.1">ζ</span>) If we look to the origin of the notion of a final cause, 
we shall feel still further indisposed to make it the category under which we sum 
up the working of the Divine Being in creation. As Aristotle, who probably first 
made a philosophical use of the term, says, it is transferred from mind to matter; in other words, it clothes facts in our ideas. Lord Bacon offers another warning 
against the employment of final causes in the service of religion; ‘they are like 
the vestals consecrated to God, and are barren.’ They are a figure of speech which 
adds nothing to our knowledge. When applied to the Creator, they are a figure of 
a figure; that is to say, the figurative conception of the artist embodied or idealized 
in his work, is made the image of the Divine Being. And no one really thinks of 
God in nature under this figure of human skill. As certainly as the man who found
a watch or piece of mechanism on the seashore would conclude, ‘here are marks 
of design, indications of an intelligent artist,’ so certainly, if he came across 
the meanest or the highest of the works of nature, would he infer, ‘this was not 
made by man, nor by any human art.’ He sees in a moment that the seaweed beneath 
his feet is something different in kind from the productions of man. What should 
lead him to say, that in the same sense that man made the watch, God made the seaweed? For the seaweed grows by some power of life, and is subject to certain physiological 
laws, like all other vegetable or animal substances. But if we say that God 
created this life, or that where this life ends there His creative power begins, 
our analogy again fails, for God stands in a different relation to animal and vegetable 
life from what the artist does to the work of His hands. And, when we think further 
of God, as a Spirit without body, creating all things by His word, or rather by 
His thought, in an instant of time, to whom <pb n="231" id="iii.v-Page_231" />the plan and execution are all one, we become absolutely bewildered 
in the attempt to apply the image of the artist to the Creator of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p71">These are some of the points in respect of which the argument 
from final causes falls short of that conception of the Divine nature which reason 
is adequate to form. It is the beginning of our knowledge of God, not the end. It 
is suited to the faculties of children rather than of those who are of full age. 
It belongs to a stage of metaphysical philosophy, in which abstract ideas were not 
made the subject of analysis; to a time when physical science had hardly learnt 
to conceive the world as a whole. It is a devout thought which may well arise in 
the grateful heart when contemplating the works of creation, but must not be allowed 
to impair that higher intellectual conception which we are able to form of a Creator, 
any more than it should be put in the place of the witness of God within.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p72">Another argument of the same nature for the being of a God is 
derived from first causes, and may be stated as follows:—All things that 
we see are the results or effects of causes, and these again the effects of other 
causes, and so on through an immense series. But somewhere or other this series 
must have a stop or limit; we cannot go back from cause to cause without end. Otherwise 
the series will have no basis on which to rest. Therefore there must be a first 
cause, that is, God. This argument is sometimes strengthened by the further supposition 
that the world must have had a beginning, whence it seems to follow, that 
it must have a cause external to itself which made it begin; a principle of rest, 
which is the source of motion to all other things, as ancient philosophy would have 
expressed it—hovering in this as in other speculations intermediate between the 
physical and metaphysical world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p73">The difficulty about this argument is much the same as that respecting 
the preceding. So long as we conceive the world under the form of cause and effect, 
and suppose the <pb n="232" id="iii.v-Page_232" />first link in the chain to be the same with those that succeed 
it, the argument is necessary and natural; we cannot escape from it without violence 
to our reason. Our only doubt will probably be, whether we can pass from the notion 
of a first cause to that of an intelligent Creator. But when, instead of resting 
in the word ‘cause,’ we go on to the idea, or rather the variety of ideas which are 
signified by the word ‘cause,’ the argument begins to dissolve. When we say, ‘God 
is the cause of the world,’ in what sense of the word cause is this? Is it as life 
or mind is a pause, or the hammer or hand of the workman, or light or air, or any 
natural substance? Is it in that sense of the word cause, in which it is almost 
identified with the effect? or in that sense in which it is wholly external to 
it? Or when we endeavour to imagine or conceive a common cause of the world and 
all things in it, do we not perceive that we are using the word in none of these 
senses; but in a new one, to which life, or mind, or many other words, would be 
at least equally applicable? ‘God is the life of the world.’ That is a poor and 
somewhat unmeaning expression to indicate the relation of God to the world; yet 
life is a subtle and wonderful power, pervading all things, and in various degrees 
animating all things. ‘God is the mind of the world.’ That is still 
inadequate as an expression, even though mind can act where it is not, and its 
ways are past finding out. But when we say, ‘God is the cause of the world,’ that 
can be scarcely said to express more than that God stands in some relation to 
the world touching which we are unable to determine whether He is in the world 
or out of it, ‘immanent’ in the language of philosophy, or ‘transcendent.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p74">There are two sources from which these and similar proofs of 
the being of a God are derived: first, analogy; secondly, the logical necessity 
of the human mind. Analogy supplies an image, an illustration. It wins for us an 
imaginary world from the void and formless infinite. But whether <pb n="233" id="iii.v-Page_233" />it does more than this must depend wholly on the nature of the 
analogy. We cannot argue from the seen to the unseen, unless we previously know 
their relation to each other. We cannot say at random that another life is the double 
or parallel of this, and also the development of it; we cannot urge the temporary 
inequality of this world as a presumption of the final injustice of another. Who 
would think of arguing from the vegetable to the animal world, except in those points 
where he had already discovered a common principle? Who would reason that animal 
life must follow the laws of vegetation in those points which were peculiar to it? Yet many theological arguments have this fundamental weakness; they lean on faith 
for their own support; they lower the heavenly to the earthly, and may be used 
to prove anything.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p75">The other source of these and similar arguments is the logical 
necessity of the human mind. A first cause, a beginning, an infinite Being limiting 
our finite natures, is necessary to our conceptions. ‘We have an idea of God, there 
must be something to correspond to our idea,’ and so on. The flaw here is equally 
real, though not so apparent. While we dwell within the forms of the understanding 
and acknowledge their necessity, such arguments seem unanswerable. But once ask 
the question, Whence this necessity? was there not a time when the human mind felt 
no such necessity? is the necessity really satisfied? or is there not some further 
logical sequence in which I am involved which still remains unanswerable? the whole 
argument vanishes at once, as the chimera of a metaphysical age. The seventeenth 
and eighteenth centuries have been peculiarly fertile in such arguments; the belief 
in which, whether they have any value or not, must not be imposed upon us as an 
article of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p76">If we say again, ‘that our highest conception must have a
true existence,’ which is the well-known argument of Anselm and Des Cartes for 
the being of God, still this is no <pb n="234" id="iii.v-Page_234" />more than saying, in a technical or dialectical form, that we 
cannot imagine God without imagining that He is. Of no other conception can it 
be said that it involves existence; and hence no additional force is gained by 
such a mode of statement. The simple faith in a Divine Being is cumbered, not 
supported, by evidences derived from a metaphysical system which has passed 
away. It is a barren logic that elicits the more meagre conception of existence 
from the higher one of Divinity. Better for philosophy, as well as faith, to 
think of God at once and immediately as ‘Perfect Being.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p77">Arguments from first and final causes may be regarded as a kind 
of poetry of natural religion. There are some minds to whom it would be impossible 
to conceive of the relation of God to the world under any more abstract form. They,
as well as all of us, may ponder in amazement on the infinite contrivances 
of creation. We are all agreed that none but a Divine power framed them. We differ 
only as to whether the Divine power is to be regarded as the hand that fashioned, 
or the intelligence that designed them, or an operation inconceivable to us which 
we dimly trace and feebly express in words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p78">That which seems to underlie our conception both of first and 
final causes, is the idea of law which we see not broken or intercepted, or appearing 
only in particular spots of nature, but everywhere and in all things. All things 
do not equally exhibit marks of design, but all things are equally subject to the 
operation of law. The highest mark of intelligence pervades the whole; no one part 
is better than another; it is all ‘very good.’ The absence of design, if we like 
so to turn the phrase, is a part of the design. Even the less comely parts, like 
the plain spaces in a building, have elements of use and beauty. He who has ever 
thought in the most imperfect manner of the universe which modern science unveils, 
needs no evidence that the details of it are incapable of being framed by anything 
short of a Divine power. Art, <pb n="235" id="iii.v-Page_235" />and nature, and science, these three—the first giving us the 
conception of the relation of parts to a whole; the second, of endless variety 
and intricacy, such as no art has ever attained; the third, of uniform laws which 
amid all the changes of created things remain fixed as at the first, reaching 
even to the heavens—are the witnesses of the Creator in the external world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p79">Nor can it weaken our belief in a Supreme Being, to observe that 
the same harmony and uniformity extend also to the actions of men. Why should it 
be thought a thing incredible that God should give law and order to the spiritual, 
no less than the natural creation? That human beings do not ‘thrust or break their 
ranks;’ that the life of nations, like that of plants or animals, has a regular 
growth; that the same strata or stages are observable in the religions, no less 
than the languages of mankind, as in the structure of the earth, are strange reasons 
for doubting the Providence of God. Perhaps it is even stranger, that those who 
do not doubt should eye with jealousy the accumulation of such facts. Do we really 
wish that our conceptions of God should only be on the level of the ignorant; adequate 
to the passing emotions of human feeling, but to reason inadequate? That Christianity 
is the confluence of many channels of human thought does not interfere with its 
Divine origin. It is not the less immediately the word of God because there have 
been preparations for it in all ages, and in many countries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p80">The more we take out of the category of chance in the world either 
of nature or of mind, the more present evidence we have of the faithfulness of God. 
We do not need to have a chapter of accidents in life to enable us to realize the 
existence of a personal God, as though events which we can account for were not 
equally His work. Let not use or custom so prevail in our minds as to make this 
higher notion of God cheerless or uncomfortable to us. The rays of His presence 
may still warm us, as well as enlighten us. Surely <pb n="236" id="iii.v-Page_236" />He, in whom we live and move and have our being, is nearer to 
us than He would be if He interfered occasionally for our benefit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p81">‘The curtain of the physical world is closing in upon us:’ What 
does this mean but that the arms of His intelligence are embracing us on every side? We have no more fear of nature; for our knowledge of the laws of nature has cast 
out fear. We know Him as He shows himself in them, even as we are known of Him. 
Do we think to draw near to God by returning to that state in which nature seemed 
to be without law, when man cowered like the animals before the storm, and in the 
meteors of the skies and the motions of the heavenly bodies sought to read the purposes 
of God respecting himself? Or shall we rest in that stage of the knowledge of nature 
which was common to the heathen philosophers and to the Fathers of the Christian 
Church? or in that of two hundred years ago, ere the laws of the heavenly bodies 
were discovered? or of fifty years ago, before geology had established its truths 
on sure foundations? or of thirty years ago, ere the investigation of old language 
had revealed the earlier stages of the history of the human mind. At which of these 
resting-places shall we pause to renew the covenant between Reason and Faith? Rather 
at none of them, if the first condition of a true faith be the belief in all true 
knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p82">To trace our belief up to some primitive revelation, to entangle 
it in a labyrinth of proofs or analogies, will not infix it deeper or elevate its 
character. Why should we be willing to trust the convictions of the father of the 
human race rather than our own, the faith of primitive rather than of civilized 
times Or why should we use arguments about the Infinite Being, which, in proportion 
as they have force, reduce him to the level of the finite; and which seem to lose 
their force in proportion as we admit that God’s ways are not as our ways, nor His 
thoughts as our thoughts? The belief is strong enough without those fictitious 
supports: <pb n="237" id="iii.v-Page_237" />it cannot be made stronger with them. While nature still presents 
to us its world of unexhausted wonders; while sin and sorrow lead us to walk by 
faith, and not by sight; while the soul of man departs this life not knowing whither 
it goes; so long will the belief endure of an Almighty Creator, from whom we came, 
to whom we return.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p83">Why, again, should we argue for the immortality of the soul from 
the analogy of the seed and the tree, or the state of human beings before and after 
birth, when the ground of proof in the one case is wanting in the other, namely, 
experience? Because the dead acorn may a century hence become a spreading oak, 
no one would infer that the corrupted remains of animals will rise to life in new 
forms. The error is not in the use of such illustrations as figures of speech, but 
in the allegation of them as proofs or evidences after the failure of the analogy 
is perceived. Perhaps it may be said that in popular discourse they pass unchallenged; it may be a point of honour that they should be maintained, because they are in 
Paley or Butler. But evidences for the many which are not evidences for the few 
are treacherous props to Christianity. They are always liable to come back to us 
detected, and to need some other fallacy for their support.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p84">Let it be considered, whether the evidences of religion should 
be separated from religion itself. The Gospel has a truth perfectly adapted to human 
nature; its origin and diffusion in the world have a history like any other history. 
But truth does not need evidences of the truth, nor does history separate the proof 
of facts from the facts themselves. It was only in the decline of philosophy the 
Greeks began to ask about the criterion of knowledge. What would be thought of an 
historian who should collect all the testimonies on one side of some disputed question, 
and insist on their reception as a political creed? Such evidences do not require 
the hand of some giant infidel to pull them down; they fall the moment they are 
touched. But the Christian <pb n="238" id="iii.v-Page_238" />faith is in its holy place, uninjured by the fall; the truths 
of the existence of God, or of the immortality of the soul, are not periled by the 
observation that some analogies on which they have been supposed to rest are no 
longer tenable. There is no use in attempting to prove by the misapplication of 
the methods of human knowledge, what we ought never to doubt.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p85">‘There are two things,’ says a philosopher of the last century; of which it may be said, that the more we think of them, the more they fill the 
soul with awe and wonder—the starry heaven above, and the moral law within. I may 
not regard either as shrouded in darkness, or look for or guess at either in what 
is beyond, out of my sight. I see them right before me, and link them at once with 
the consciousness of my own existence. The former of the two begins with place, 
which I inhabit as a member of the outward world, and extends the connexion in which 
I stand with it into immeasurable space; in which are worlds upon worlds, and systems 
upon systems; and so on into the endless times of their revolutions, their beginning 
and continuance. The second begins with my invisible self; that is to say, my personality, 
and presents me in a world which has true infinity, but which the lower faculty 
of the soul can hardly scan; with which I know myself to be not only as in the 
world of sight, in an accidental connexion, but in a necessary and universal one. 
The first glance at innumerable worlds annihilates any importance which I may attach 
to myself as an animal structure; whilst the matter out of which it is made must 
again return to the earth (itself a mere point in the universe), after it has been 
endued, one knows not how, with the power of life for a little season. The second 
glance exalts me infinitely as an intelligent being, whose personality involves
a moral law, which reveals in me a life distinct from that of the animals, 
independent of the world of sense. So much at least I may infer from the regular 
determination of my being by this law, which <pb n="239" id="iii.v-Page_239" />is itself infinite, free from the limitations and conditions 
of this present life.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p86">So, in language somewhat technical, has Kant described two great 
principles of natural religion. ‘There are two witnesses,’ we may add in a later 
strain of reflection, ‘of the being of God; the order of nature in the world, 
and the progress of the mind of man. He is not the order of nature, nor the progress 
of mind, nor both together; but that which is above and beyond them; of which 
they, even if conceived in a single instant, are but the external sign, the highest 
evidences of God which we can conceive, but not God himself. The first to the ancient 
world seemed to be the work of chance, or the personal operation of one or many 
Divine beings. We know it to be the result of laws endless in their complexity, 
and yet not the less admirable for their simplicity also. The second has been regarded, 
even in our own day, as a series of errors capriciously invented by the ingenuity 
of individual men. We know it to have a law of its own, a continuous order which 
cannot be inverted; not to be confounded with, yet not wholly separate from, the 
law of nature and the will of God. Shall we doubt the world to be the creation of 
a Divine power, only because it is more wonderful than could have been conceived 
by “them of old time;” or human reason to be in the image of God, because it too 
bears the marks of an overruling law or intelligence?’</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p87">§ 5.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p88">Natural religion, in the last sense in which we are to consider 
it, carries us into a region of thought more practical, and therefore more important, 
than any of the preceding; it comes home to us; it takes in those who are near 
and dear to us; even ourselves are not excluded from it. Under this name, or some 
other, we cannot refuse to consider a subject which involves the religious state 
of the greater portion of mankind, even in a Christian country. Every Sunday the 
ministers of religion set before us the ideal of <pb n="240" id="iii.v-Page_240" />Christian life; they repeat and expand the words of Christ and 
his Apostles; they speak of the approach of death, and of this world as a preparation 
for a better. It is good to be reminded of these things. But there is another aspect 
of Christianity which we must not ignore, the aspect under which experience shows 
it, in our homes and among our acquaintance, on the level of human things; the 
level of education, habit, and circumstances on which men are, and on which they 
will probably remain while they live. This latter phase of religion it is our duty 
to consider, and not narrow ourselves to the former only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p89">It is characteristic of this subject that it is full of contradictions; we say one thing at one time about it, another thing at another. Our feelings 
respecting individuals are different in their lifetime, and after their death, as 
they are nearly related to us, or have no claims on our affections. Our acknowledgement 
of sin in the abstract is more willing and hearty than the recognition of particular 
sins in ourselves, or even in others. We readily admit that ‘the world lieth in 
wickedness;’ where the world is, or of whom it is made up, we are unable to define. 
Great men seem to be exempt from the religious judgement which we pass on our fellows; it does not occur to persons of taste to regard them under this aspect; we deal 
tenderly with them, and leave them to themselves and God. And sometimes we rest 
on outward signs of religion; at other times we guard ourselves and others against 
trusting to such signs. And commonly we are ready to acquiesce in the standard of 
those around us, thinking it a sort of impertinence to interfere with their religious 
concerns; at other times we go about the world as with a lantern, seeking for the 
image of Christ among men, and are zealous for the good of others, out of season 
or in season. We need not unravel further this tangled web of thoughts and feelings, 
which religion, and affection, and habit, and opinion weave. A few words will describe 
the fact out of which these contradictions arise. <pb n="241" id="iii.v-Page_241" />It is a side of the world from which we are apt to turn away, 
perhaps hoping to make things better by fancying them so, instead of looking at 
them as they really are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p90">It is impossible not to observe that innumerable persons—shall 
we say the majority of mankind?—who have a belief in God and immortality, have 
nevertheless hardly any consciousness of the peculiar doctrines of the Gospel. They 
seem to live away from them in the routine of business or of society, ‘the common 
life of all men,’ not without a sense of right, and a rule of truth and honesty, 
yet insensible to what our Saviour meant by taking up the cross and following Him, 
or what St. Paul meant by ‘being one with Christ.’ They die without any great fear 
or lively faith; to the last more interested about concerns of this world than 
about the hope of another. In the Christian sense they are neither proud nor humble; they have seldom experienced the sense of sin, they have never felt keenly the 
need of forgiveness. Neither on the other hand do they value themselves on their 
good deeds, or expect to be saved by their own merits. Often they are men of high 
moral character; many of them have strong and disinterested attachments, and quick 
human sympathies; sometimes a stoical feeling of uprightness, or a peculiar 
sensitiveness to dishonour. It would be a mistake to say they are without religion. 
They join in its public acts; they are offended at profaneness or impiety; they are thankful for the blessings of life, and do not rebel against its misfortunes. 
Such persons meet us at every turn. They are those whom we know and associate with; honest in their dealings, respectable in their lives, decent in their conversation. 
The Scripture speaks to us of two classes represented by the Church and the world, 
the wheat and the tares, the sheep and the goats, the friends and enemies of God. 
We cannot say in which of these two divisions we should find a place for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p91">The picture is a true one, and, if we turn the light round, 
some of us may find in it a resemblance of ourselves no less <pb n="242" id="iii.v-Page_242" />than of other men. Others will include us in the same circle 
in which we are including them. What shall we say to such a state, common as it 
is to both us and them? The fact that we are considering is not the evil of the 
world, but the neutrality of the world, the indifference of the world, the inertness 
of the world. There are multitudes of men and women everywhere, who have no peculiarly 
Christian feelings, to whom, except for the indirect influence of Christian institutions, 
the life and death of Christ would have made no difference, and who have, nevertheless, 
the common sense of truth and right almost equally with true Christians. You cannot 
say of them ‘there is none that doeth good; no, not one.’ The other tone of St. 
Paul is more suitable, ‘When the Gentiles that know not the law do by nature the 
things contained in the law, these not knowing the law are a law unto themselves.’ 
So of what we commonly term the world, as opposed to those who make a profession 
of Christianity, we must not shrink from saying, ‘When men of the world do by nature 
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are 
of good report, these not being conscious of the grace of God, do by nature what 
can only be done by His grace.’ Why should we make them out worse than they are? We must cease to speak evil of them, ere they will judge fairly of the characters 
of religious men. That, with so little recognition of His personal relation to them, 
God does not cast them off, is a ground of hope rather than of fear—of thankfulness, 
not of regret.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p92">Many strange thoughts arise at the contemplation of this intermediate 
world, which some blindness, or hardness, or distance in nature, separates from 
the love of Christ. We ask ourselves ‘what will become of them after death?’ ‘For what state of existence can this present life be a preparation?’ Perhaps they 
will turn the question upon us; and we may answer for ourselves and them, ‘that 
we throw ourselves on the mercy of God.’ We cannot deny that in the sight of God 
they may condemn us; their moral worth <pb n="243" id="iii.v-Page_243" />may be more acceptable to Him than our Christian feeling. For 
we know that God is not like some earthly sovereign, who may be offended at the 
want of attention which we show to him. He can only estimate us always by our fulfilment 
of moral and Christian duties. When the balance is struck, it is most probable, 
nay, it is quite certain, that many who are first will be last, and the last first. 
And this transfer will take place, not only among those who are within the gates 
of the Christian Church, but from the world also into the Church. There may be some 
among us who have given the cup of cold water to a brother, ‘not knowing it was 
the Lord.’ Some again may be leading a life in their own family which is ‘not far 
from the kingdom of heaven.’ We do not say that for ourselves there is more than 
one way; that way is Christ. But, in the case of others, it is right that we should 
take into account their occupation, character, circumstances, the manner in which 
Christianity may have been presented to them, the intellectual or other difficulties 
which may have crossed their path. We shall think more of the unconscious Christianity 
of their lives, than of the profession of it on their lips. So that we seem almost 
compelled to be Christian and Unchristian at once: Christian in reference to the 
obligations of Christianity upon ourselves; Unchristian—if indeed it be not a higher 
kind of Christianity—in not judging those who are unlike ourselves by our own standard.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p93">Other oppositions have found their way into statements of Christian 
truth, which we shall sometimes do well to forget. Mankind are not simply divided 
into two classes; they pass insensibly from one to the other. The term world 
is itself ambiguous, meaning the world very near to us, and yet a long way 
off from us; which we contrast with the Church, and which we nevertheless feel 
to be one with the Church, and incapable of being separated. Sometimes the Church 
bears a high and noble witness against the world, and at other times, even 
to the religious mind, the balance <pb n="244" id="iii.v-Page_244" />seems to be even, and the world in its turn begins to bear witness 
against the Church. There are periods of history in which they both grow together. 
Little cause as there may be for congratulation in our present state, yet we cannot 
help tracing, in the last half-century, a striking amelioration in our own and some 
other countries, testified to by changes in laws and manners. Many reasons have 
been given for this change: the efforts of a few devoted men in the last, or the 
beginning of the present, century; a long peace; diffusion of education; increase 
of national wealth; changes in the principles of government; improvement in the 
lives of the ministers of religion. No one who has considered this problem will 
feel that he is altogether able to solve it. He cannot venture to say that the change 
springs from any bold aggression which the Church has made upon the vices of mankind; nor is it certain that any such effort would have produced the result. In the 
Apostle’s language it must still remain a mystery ‘why mankind collectively often 
become better;’ and not less so, ‘why, when deprived of all the means and influences 
of virtue and religion, they do not always become worse.’ Even for evil, 
Nature, that is, the God of nature, has set limits; men do not corrupt 
themselves endlessly. Here, too, it is, ‘Hitherto shalt thou go, but no 
further.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p94">Reflections of this kind are not a mere speculation; 
they have a practical use. They show us the world as it is, neither lighted 
up with the aspirations of hope and faith, nor darkened beneath the shadow of God’s 
wrath. They teach us to regard human nature in a larger and more kindly way, which 
is the first step towards amending and strengthening it. They make us think of the 
many as well as of the few; as ministers of the Gospel, warning us against 
preaching to the elect only, instead of seeking to do good to all men. They take 
us out of the straits and narrownesses of religion, into wider fields in which the 
analogy of faith is still our guide. They help us to reconcile nature with grace; they prevent our thinking that Christ came into the <pb n="245" id="iii.v-Page_245" />world for our sakes only, or that His words have no meaning when 
they are scattered beyond the limits of the Christian Church. They remind us that 
the moral state of mankind here, and their eternal state hereafter, are not wholly 
dependent on our poor efforts for their religious improvement; and that the average 
of men who seem often to be so careless about their own highest interest, are not 
when they pass away uncared for in His sight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p95">Doubtless, the lives of individuals that rise above this average 
are the salt of the earth. They are not to be confounded with the many, because 
for these latter a place may be found in the counsels of Providence. Those who add 
the love of their fellow-creatures to the love of God, who make the love of truth 
the rule of both, bear the image of Christ until His coming again. And yet, probably, 
they would be the last persons to wish to distinguish themselves from their fellow-creatures. 
The Christian life makes all things kin; it does not stand out ‘angular’ against 
any part of mankind. And that humble spirit which the best of men have ever shown 
in reference to their brethren, is also the true spirit of the Church towards the 
world. If a tone of dogmatism and exclusiveness is unbecoming in individual Christians, 
is it not equally so in Christian communities? There is no need, because men will 
not listen to one motive, that we should not present them with another; there is 
no reason, because they will not hear the voice of the preacher, that they should 
be refused the blessings of education; or that we should cease to act upon their 
circumstances, because we cannot awaken the heart and conscience. We are too apt 
to view as hostile to religion that which only takes a form different from religion,
as trade, or politics, or professional life. More truly may religious men 
regard the world, in its various phases, as in many points a witness against themselves. 
The exact appreciation of the good as well as the evil of the world is a link
of communion with our fellow-men; may it not also be, too, with the body of <pb n="246" id="iii.v-Page_246" />Christ? There are lessons of which the world is the keeper no 
less than the Church. Especially have earnest and sincere Christians reason to reflect, 
if ever they see the moral sentiments of mankind directed against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p96">The God of peace rest upon you, is the concluding benediction 
of most of the Epistles. How can He rest upon us, who draw so many hard lines of 
demarcation between ourselves and other men; who oppose the Church and the world, 
Sundays and working days, revelation and science, the past and present, the life 
and state of which religion speaks and the life which we ordinarily lead? It is 
well that we should consider these lines of demarcation rather as representing aspects 
of our life than as corresponding to classes of mankind. It is well that we should 
acknowledge that one aspect of life or knowledge is as true as the other. Science 
and revelation touch one another: the past floats down in the present. We are all 
members of the same Christian world; we are all members of the same Christian Church. 
Who can bear to doubt this of themselves or of their family? What parent would 
think otherwise of his child?—what child of his parent? Religion holds before 
us an ideal which we are far from reaching; natural affection softens and relieves 
the characters of those we love; experience alone shows men what they truly are. 
All these three must so meet as to do violence to none. If, in the age of the Apostles, 
it seemed to be the duty of the believers to separate themselves from the world 
and take up a hostile position, not less marked in the present age is the 
duty of abolishing in a Christian country what has now become an artificial distinction, 
and seeking by every means in our power, by fairness, by truthfulness, by knowledge, 
by love unfeigned, by the absence of party and prejudice, by acknowledging the good 
in all things, to reconcile the Church to the world, the one half of our nature 
to the other; drawing the mind off from speculative difficulties, or matters of 
party and opinion, to that which almost all equally acknowledge and almost equally 
rest short of—the life of Christ.</p>

<pb n="247" id="iii.v-Page_247" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Righteousness by Faith" progress="60.92%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.vi-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.3">RIGHTEOUSNESS BY FAITH</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p1">No doctrine in later times has been looked at so exclusively 
through the glass of controversy as that of justification. From being the simplest 
it has become the most difficult; the language of the heart has lost itself in 
a logical tangle. Differences have been drawn out as far as possible, and 
then taken back and reconciled. The extreme of one view has more than once produced 
a reaction in favour of the other. Many senses have been attributed to the same 
words, and simple statements carried out on both sides into endless conclusions. 
New formulas of conciliation have been put in the place of old-established phrases, 
and have soon died away, because they had no root in language or in the common sense 
or feeling of mankind. The difficulty of the subject has been increased by the different 
degrees of importance attached to it: while to some it is an <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vi-p1.1">articulus stantis 
aut cadentis ecclesiae</span></i>, others have never been able to see in it more than a 
verbal dispute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p2">This perplexity on the question of righteousness by faith is 
partly due to the character of the age in which it began to revive. Men felt at 
the Reformation the need of a spiritual religion, and could no longer endure the 
yoke <pb n="248" id="iii.vi-Page_248" />which had been put upon their fathers. The heart rebelled against 
the burden of ordinances; it wanted to take a nearer way to reconciliation with 
God. But when the struggle was over, and individuals were seeking to impart to others 
the peace which they had found themselves, they had no simple or natural expression 
of their belief. They were alone in a world in which the human mind had been long 
enslaved. It was necessary for them to go down into the land of the enemy, and get 
their weapons sharpened before they could take up a position and fortify their camp.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">In other words, the Scholastic Logic had been for six centuries 
previous the great instrument of training the human mind; it had grown up with 
it, and become a part of it. Neither would it have been more possible for the Reformers 
to have laid it aside than to have laid aside the use of language itself. Around 
theology it lingers still, seeming reluctant to quit a territory which is peculiarly 
its own. No science has hitherto fallen so completely under its power; no other 
is equally unwilling to ask the meaning of terms; none has been so fertile in reasonings 
and consequences. The change of which Lord Bacon was the herald has hardly yet reached 
it; much less could the Reformation have anticipated the New Philosophy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">The whole mental structure of that time rendered it necessary 
that the Reformers, no less than their opponents, should resort to the scholastic 
methods of argument. The difference between the two parties did not lie here. Perhaps 
it may be said with truth that the Reformers were even more schoolmen than their 
opponents, because they dealt more with abstract ideas, and were more concentrated 
on a single topic. The whole of Luther’s teaching was summed up in a single article, 
‘Righteousness by Faith.’ That was to him the Scriptural expression of a Spiritual 
religion. But this, according to the manner of that time, could not be left in the 
simple language of St. Paul. It was to be proved from Scripture first, then isolated 
by <pb n="249" id="iii.vi-Page_249" />definition; then it might be safely drawn out into remote consequences.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">And yet, why was this? Why not repeat, with a slight alteration 
of the words rather than the meaning of the Apostle, Neither justification by faith 
nor justification by works, but ‘a new creature’? Was there not yet ‘a more 
excellent way’ to oppose things to words—the life, and spirit, and freedom of the 
Gospel, to the deadness, and powerlessness, and slavery of the Roman Church? So 
it seems natural to us to reason, looking back after an interval of three centuries 
on the weary struggle; so absorbing to those who took part in it once, so distant 
now either to us or them. But so it could not be. The temper of the times, and the 
education of the Reformers themselves, made it necessary that one dogmatic system 
should be met by another. The scholastic divinity had become a charmed circle, and 
no man could venture out of it, though he might oppose or respond within it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">And thus justification by faith, and justification by works, 
became the watchword of two parties. We may imagine ourselves at that point in the 
controversy when the Pelagian dispute had been long since hushed, and that respecting 
Predestination had not yet begun; when men were not differing about original sin, 
and had not begun to differ about the Divine decrees. What Luther sought for was 
to find a formula which expressed most fully the entire, unreserved, immediate dependence 
of the believer on Christ. What the Catholic sought for was so to modify this formula 
as not to throw dishonour on the Church by making religion a merely personal matter; or on the lives of holy men of old, who had wrought out their salvation by asceticism; or endanger morality by appearing to undervalue good works. It was agreed by all, 
that men are saved through Christ—[that men are saved] not of themselves, but of 
the grace of God, was equally agreed since the condemnation of Pelagius —that faith 
and works imply each other, was not disputed <pb n="250" id="iii.vi-Page_250" />by either. A narrow space is left for the combat, which has to 
be carried on within the outworks of an earlier creed, in which, nevertheless, great 
subtlety of human thought and differences of character admit of being displayed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">On this narrow ground the first question that naturally arises 
is, how faith is to be defined? is it to include love and holiness, or to be separated 
from them? If the former, it seems to lose its apprehensive dependent nature, and 
to be scarcely distinguishable from works; if the latter, the statement is too 
refined for the common sense of mankind; though made by Luther, it could scarcely 
be retained even by his immediate followers. Again, is it an act or a state? are 
we to figure it as a point, or as a line? Is the whole of our spiritual life anticipated 
in the beginning, or may faith no less than works, justification equally with sanctification, 
be conceived of as going on to perfection? Is justification an objective 
act of Divine mercy, or a subjective state of which the believer is conscious in 
himself? Is the righteousness of faith imputed or inherent, an attribution of the 
merits of Christ, or a renewal of the human heart itself? What is the test of a 
true faith? And is it possible for those who are possessed of it to fall away? 
How can we exclude the doctrine of human merit consistently with Divine justice? How do we account for the fact that some have this faith, and others are without 
it, this difference being apparently independent of their moral state? If faith 
comes by grace, is it imparted to few or to all? And in what relation does the 
whole doctrine stand to Predestinarianism on the one hand, and to the Catholic 
or Sacramental theory on the other?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">So at many points the doctrine of righteousness by faith touches 
the metaphysical questions of subject and object, of necessity and freedom, of habits 
and actions, and of human consciousness, like a magnet drawing to itself 
philosophy, as it has once drawn to itself the history of Europe. There were distinctions 
also of an earlier date, <pb n="251" id="iii.vi-Page_251" />with which it had to struggle, of deeper moral import than their 
technical form would lead us to suppose, such as that of congruity and condignity, 
in which the analogy of Christianity is transferred to heathenism, and the doer 
of good works before justification is regarded as a shadow of the perfected believer. 
Neither must we omit to observe that, as the doctrine of justification by faith 
had a close connexion with the Pelagian controversy, carrying the decision of the 
Church a step further, making Divine Grace not only the source of human action, 
but also requiring the consciousness or assurance of grace in the believer himself: so it put forth its roots in another direction, attaching itself to Anselm as 
well as Augustine, and comprehending the idea of satisfaction; not now, as formerly, 
of Christ offered in the sacrifice of the mass, but of one sacrifice, once offered 
for the sins of men, whether considered as an expiation by suffering, or implying 
only a reconciliation between God and man, or a mere manifestation of the righteousness 
of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">Such is the whole question, striking deep, and spreading far 
and wide with its offshoots. It is not our intention to enter on the investigation 
of all these subjects, many of which are interesting as phases of thought in the 
history of the Church, but have no bearing on the interpretation of St. Paul’s Epistles, 
and would be out of place here. Our inquiry will embrace two heads: (1) What did 
St. Paul mean by the expression ‘righteousness of faith,’ in that age ere controversies 
about his meaning arose? and (2) What do we mean by it, now that such controversies 
have died away, and the interest in them is retained only by the theological student, 
and the Church and the world are changed, and there is no more question of Jew or 
Gentile, circumcision or uncircumcision, and we do not become Christians, but are 
so from our birth? Many volumes are not required to explain the meaning of the 
Apostle; nor can the words of eternal life be other than few and simple to ourselves.</p>
<pb n="252" id="iii.vi-Page_252" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">There is one interpretation of the Epistles of St. Paul which 
is necessarily in some degree false; that is, the interpretation put upon them 
by later controversy. When the minds of men are absorbed in a particular circle 
of ideas they take possession of any stray verse, which becomes the centre of their 
world. They use the words of Scripture, but are incapable of seeing that they have 
another meaning and are used in a different connexion from that in which they employ 
them. Sometimes there is a degree of similarity in the application which tends to 
conceal the difference. Thus Luther and St. Paul both use the same term, ‘justified 
by faith;’ and the strength of the Reformer’s words is the authority of St. Paul. 
Yet, observe how far this agreement is one of words: how far of things. For Luther 
is speaking solely of individuals, St. Paul also of nations; Luther of faith absolutely, 
St. Paul of faith as relative to the law. With St. Paul faith is the symbol of the 
universality of the Gospel. Luther excludes this or any analogous point of view. 
In St. Paul there is no opposition of faith and love; nor does he further determine 
righteousness by faith as meaning a faith in the blood or even in the death of Christ; nor does be suppose consciousness or assurance in the person justified. But all 
these are prominent features of the Lutheran doctrine. Once more: the faith of 
St. Paul has reference to the evil of the world of sight; which was soon to vanish 
away, that the world in which faith walks might be revealed; but no such allusion 
is implied in the language of the Reformer. Lastly: the change in the use of the 
substantive ‘righteousness’ to ‘justification’ is the indication of a wide difference 
between St. Paul and Luther; the natural, almost accidental, language of St. Paul 
having already passed into a technical formula.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">These contrasts make us feel that St. Paul can only be interpreted 
by himself, not from the systems of modern theologians, nor even from the writings 
of one who had so much in common with him as Luther. It is the spirit and <pb n="253" id="iii.vi-Page_253" />feeling of St. Paul which Luther represents, not the meaning 
of his words. A touch of nature in both ‘makes them kin.’ And without bringing down 
one to the level of the other, we can imagine St. Paul returning that singular affection, 
almost like an attachment to a living friend, which the great Reformer felt towards 
the Apostle. But this personal attachment or resemblance in no way lessens the necessary 
difference between the preaching of Luther and of St. Paul, which arose in some 
degree perhaps from their individual character, but chiefly out of the different 
circumstances and modes of thought of their respective ages. At the Reformation 
we are at another stage of the human mind, in which system and logic and the abstractions 
of Aristotle have a kind of necessary force, when words have so completely taken 
the place of things, that the minutest distinctions appear to have an intrinsic 
value.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">It has been said (and the remark admits of a peculiar application 
to theology), that few persons know sufficient of things to be able to say whether 
disputes are merely verbal or not. Yet, on the other hand, it must be admitted that, 
whatever accidental advantage theology may derive from system and definition, mere 
accurate statements can never form the substance of our belief. No one doubts that 
Christianity could be in the fullest sense taught to a child or a savage, without 
any mention of justification or satisfaction or predestination. Why should we not 
receive the Gospel as ‘little children?’ Why should we not choose the poor man’s 
part in the inheritance of the kingdom of heaven? Why elaborate doctrinal abstractions 
which are so subtle in their meaning as to be in great danger of being lost in their 
translation from one language to another? which are always running into consequences 
inconsistent with our moral nature, and the knowledge of God derived from it? which 
are not the prevailing usage of Scripture, but technical terms which we have gathered 
from one or two passages, and made the key-notes of our scale? The <pb n="254" id="iii.vi-Page_254" />words satisfaction and predestination nowhere occur in Scripture; the word regeneration only twice, and but once in a sense at all similar to that 
which it bears among ourselves; the word justification twice only, and nowhere 
as a purely abstract term.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">But although language and logic have strangely transfigured the 
meaning of Scripture, we cannot venture to say that all theological controversies 
are questions of words. If from their winding mazes we seek to retrace our steps, 
we still find differences which have a deep foundation in the opposite tendencies 
of the human mind, and the corresponding division of the world itself. That men 
of one temper of mind adopt one expression rather than another may be partly an 
accident; but the adoption of an expression by persons of marked character makes 
the difference of words a reality also. That can scarcely be thought a matter 
of words which cut in sunder the Church, which overthrew princes, which made the 
line of demarcation between Jewish and Gentile Christians in the Apostolic age, 
and is so, in another sense, between Protestant and Catholic at the present day. 
And in a deeper way of reflection than this, if we turn from the Church to 
the individual, we seem to see around us opposite natures and characters, whose 
lives really exhibit a difference corresponding to that of which we are speaking. 
The one incline to morality, the other to religion; the one to the sacramental, 
the other to the spiritual; the one to multiplicity in outward ordinances, the 
other to simplicity; the one consider chiefly the means, the other the end; the 
one desire to dwell upon doctrinal statements, the other need only the name of Christ; the one turn to ascetic practices, to lead a good life, and to do good to others, 
the other to faith, humility, and dependence on God. We may sometimes find the opposite 
attributes combine with each other (there have ever been cross-divisions on this 
article of belief in the Christian world; the great body of the Reformed Churches, 
and <pb n="255" id="iii.vi-Page_255" />a small minority of Roman Catholics before the Reformation, 
being on the one side; and the whole Roman Catholic Church since the 
Reformation, and a section of the Protestant Episcopalians, and some lesser 
communions, on the other); still, in general, the first of these characters 
answers to that doctrine which the Roman Church sums up in the formula of 
justification by works; the latter is that temper of mind which finds its 
natural dogmatic expression in the words ‘We are justified by faith.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">These latter words have been carried out of their original 
circle of ideas into a new one by the doctrines of the Reformation. They have 
become hardened, stiffened, sharpened by the exigencies of controversy, and torn 
from what may be termed their context in the Apostolical age. To that age we 
must return ere we can think in the Apostle’s language. His conception of faith, 
although simpler than our own, has nevertheless a peculiar relation to his own 
day; it is at once wider, and also narrower, than the use of the word among 
ourselves—wider in that it is the symbol of the admission of the Gentiles into 
the Church, but narrower also in that it is the negative of the law. Faith is 
the proper technical term which excludes the law; being what the law is not, as 
the law is what faith is not. No middle term connects the two, or at least none 
which the Apostle admits, until he has first widened the breach between them to 
the uttermost. He does not say, ‘Was not Abraham our father justified by works 
(as well as by faith), when he had offered up Isaac his son on the altar?’ but 
only, ‘What saith the Scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him 
for righteousness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">The Jewish conception of righteousness was the fulfilment of 
the Commandments. He who walked in all the precepts of the law blameless, like Daniel 
in the old Testament, or Joseph and Nathanael in the New, was righteous before God. 
‘What shall I do to inherit eternal life? Thou knowest the commandments. Do not 
commit adultery, <pb n="256" id="iii.vi-Page_256" />do not steal, do not bear false witness. All these have 
I kept from my youth up.’ This is a picture of Jewish righteousness as it presents 
itself in its most favourable light. But it was a righteousness which comprehended 
the observance of ceremonial details as well as moral precepts, which confused questions 
of a new moon or a sabbath with the weightier matters of common honesty or filial 
duty. It might be nothing more than an obedience to the law as such, losing itself 
on the surface of religion, in casuistical distinctions about meats and drinks, 
or vows or forms of oaths, or purifications, without any attempt to make clean that 
which is within. It might also pierce inward to the dividing asunder of the soul. 
Then was heard the voice of conscience crying, ‘All these things cannot make the 
doers thereof perfect.’ When every external obligation was fulfilled, the internal 
began. Actions must include thoughts and intentions—the Seventh Commandment extends 
to the adultery of the heart; in one word, the law must become a spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">But to the mind of St. Paul the spirit presented itself not so 
much as a higher fulfilment of the law, but as antagonistic to it. From this 
point of view, it appeared not that man could never fulfil the law perfectly, but 
that he could never fulfil it at all. What God required was something different 
in kind from legal obedience. What man needed was a return to God and nature. He 
was burdened, straitened, shut out from the presence of his Father—a servant, not
a son; to whom, in a spiritual sense, the heaven was become as iron, and 
the earth brass. The new righteousness must raise him above the burden of ordinances, 
and bring him into a living communion with God. It must be within, and not without 
him—written not on tables of stone, but on fleshy tables of the heart. But inward 
righteousness was no peculiar privilege of the Israelites; it belonged to all mankind. 
And the revelation of it, as it satisfied the need of the individual soul, vindicated <pb n="257" id="iii.vi-Page_257" />also the ways of God to man; it showed God to be equal in justice and mercy 
to all mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">As the symbol of this inward righteousness, St. Paul found an 
expression—righteousness by faith—derived from those passages in the Old Testament 
which spoke of Abraham being justified by faith. It was already in use among the 
Jews; but it was the Apostle who stamped it first with a permanent and 
universal import. The faith of St. Paul was not the faith of the Patriarchs 
only, who believed in the promises made to their descendants; it entered within 
the veil—out of the reach of ordinances—beyond the evil of this present life; it 
was the instrument of union with Christ, in whom all men were one; whom they 
were expecting to come from heaven. The Jewish nation itself was too far gone to 
be saved as a nation: individuals had a nearer ‘way. The Lord was at hand; there 
was no time for a long life of laborious service. As at the last hour, when we 
have to teach men rather how to die than how to live, the Apostle could only say 
to those who would receive it, ‘Believe; all things are possible to him that 
believes.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">Such are some of the peculiar aspects of the Apostle’s doctrine 
of righteousness by faith. To our own minds it has become a later stage or a particular 
form of the more general doctrine of salvation through Christ, of the grace of God 
to man, or of the still more general truth of spiritual religion. It is the connecting 
link by which we appropriate these to ourselves—the hand which we put out to apprehend 
the mercy of God. It was not so to the Apostle. To him grace and faith and the Spirit 
are not parts of a doctrinal system, but different expressions of the same truth. 
‘Beginning in the Spirit’ is another way of saying Being justified 
by faith.’ He uses them indiscriminately, and therefore we cannot suppose that he 
could have laid any stress on distinctions between them. Even the apparently precise 
antithesis of the prepositions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.vi-p18.1">ἐν, διά</span> varies in different passages. Only 
in reference to the law, faith, <pb n="258" id="iii.vi-Page_258" />rather than grace, is the more correct and natural expression. 
It was Christ or not Christ, the Spirit or not the Spirit, faith and the law, that 
were the dividing principles: not Christ through faith, as opposed to Christ through 
works; or the Spirit as communicated through grace, to the Spirit as independent 
of grace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">Illusive as are the distinctions of later controversies as guides 
to the interpretation of Scripture, there is another help, of which we can hardly 
avail ourselves too much—the interpretation of fact. To read the mind of the Apostle, 
we must read also the state of the world and the Church by which he was surrounded. 
Now, there are two great facts which correspond to the doctrine of righteousness 
by faith, which is also the doctrine of the universality of the Gospel: first, 
the vision which the Apostle saw on the way to Damascus; secondly, the actual conversion 
of the Gentiles by the preaching of the Apostle. Righteousness by faith, admission 
of the Gentiles, even the rejection and restoration of the Jews, are—himself under 
so many different points of view. The way by which God had led him was the way also 
by which he was leading other men. When he preached righteousness by faith, his 
conscience also bore him witness that this was the manner in which he had himself 
passed from darkness to light, from the burden of ordinances to the power of an 
endless life. In proclaiming the salvation of the Gentiles, he was interpreting 
the world as it was; their admission into the Church had already taken place before 
the eyes of all mankind; it was a purpose of God that was actually fulfilled, not 
waiting for some future revelation. Just as when doubts are raised respecting his 
Apostleship, he cut them short by the fact that he was an Apostle, and did the work 
of an Apostle; so, in adjusting the relations of Jew and Gentile, and justifying 
the ways of God, the facts, read aright, are the basis of the doctrine which he 
teaches. All that he further shows is, that these facts were in accordance with 
the Old Testament, with the words of the Prophets, <pb n="259" id="iii.vi-Page_259" />and the dealings of God with the Jewish people. And the Apostles 
at Jerusalem, equally with himself, admitted the success of his mission as an evidence 
of its truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">But the faith which St. Paul preached was not merely the evidence 
of things not seen, in which the Gentiles also had part, nor only the reflection 
of ‘the violence’ of the world around him, which was taking the kingdom of heaven 
by force. The source, the hidden life, from which justification flows, in which 
it lives, is—Christ. It is true that we nowhere find in the Epistles the expression 
‘justification by Christ’ exactly in the sense of modern theology. But, on the other 
hand, we are described as dead with Christ, we live with Him, we are members of 
His body, we follow Him in all the stages of His being. All this is another way 
of expressing ‘We are justified by faith.’ That which takes us out of ourselves and 
links us with Christ, which anticipates in an instant the rest of life, which is 
the door of every heavenly and spiritual relation, presenting us through a glass 
with the image of Christ crucified, is faith. The difference between our own mode 
of thinking and that of the Apostle is mainly this—that to him Christ is set forth 
more as in a picture, and less through the medium of ideas or figures of speech; and that while we conceive the Saviour more naturally as an object of faith, to 
St. Paul He is rather the indwelling power of life which is fashioned in him, the 
marks of whose body he bears, the measure of whose sufferings he fills up.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">When in the Gospel it is said, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and thou shalt be saved,’ this is substantially the same truth as ‘We are justified 
by faith.’ It is another way of expressing ‘Therefore being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.’ Yet we nay note two points of 
difference, as well as two of resemblance, in the manner in which the doctrine is 
set forth in the Gospel as compared with the manner of the Epistles of St. Paul. 
First, in the omission of any connexion <pb n="260" id="iii.vi-Page_260" />between the doctrine of faith in Christ, and the admission of 
the Gentiles. The Saviour is within the borders of Israel; and accordingly little 
is said of the ‘sheep not of this fold,’ or the other husbandmen who shall take possession 
of the vineyard. Secondly, there is in the words of Christ no antagonism or opposition 
to the law, except so far as the law itself represented an imperfect or defective 
morality, or the perversions of the law had become inconsistent with every moral 
principle. Two points of resemblance have also to be remarked between the faith 
of the Gospels and of the Epistles. In the first place, both are accompanied by 
forgiveness of sins. As our Saviour to the disciple who affirms his belief says, 
‘Thy sins be forgiven thee;’ so St. Paul, when seeking to describe, in the language 
of the Old Testament, the state of justification by faith, cites the words of David, 
‘Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.’ Secondly, they have both
a kind of absoluteness which raises them above earthly things. There is a 
sort of omnipotence attributed to faith, of which the believer is made a partaker. 
‘Whoso hath faith as a grain of mustard seed, and should say unto this mountain, 
Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea, it shall be done unto him,’ is the 
language of our Lord. ‘I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me,’ are the words of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">Faith, in the view of the Apostle, has a further aspect, which 
is freedom. That quality in us which in reference to God and Christ is faith, in 
reference to ourselves and our fellow-men is Christian liberty. ‘With this freedom 
Christ has made us free;’ ‘where the spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.’ 
It is the image also of the communion of the world to come. ‘The Jerusalem that is 
above is free,’ and ‘the creature is waiting to be delivered into the glorious liberty 
of the children of God.’ It applies to the Church as now no longer confined in the 
prison-house of the Jewish dispensation; to the grace of God, which is given irrespectively <pb n="261" id="iii.vi-Page_261" />to all; to the individual, the power of whose will is 
now loosed; to the Gospel, as freedom from the law, setting the conscience at rest 
about questions of meats and drinks, and new moons and sabbaths; and, above all, 
to the freedom from the consciousness of sin: in all these senses the law of the 
spirit of life is also the law of freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">In modern language, assurance has been deemed necessary to the 
definition of a true faith. There is a sense, too, in which final assurance 
entered into the conception of the faith of the Epistles. Looking at men from without, 
it was possible for them to fall away finally; it was possible also to fall without 
falling away; as St. John says, there is a sin unto death, and there is a sin not 
unto death. But looking inwards into their hearts and consciences, their salvation 
was not a matter of probability; they knew whom they had believed,’ and were confident 
that He who had begun the good work in them would continue it unto the end. All 
calculations respecting the future were to them lost in the fact that they were 
already saved; to use a homely expression, they had no time to inquire whether 
the state to which they were called was permanent and final. The same intense faith 
which separated them from the present world, had already given them a place in the 
world to come. They had not to win the crown—it was already won: this life, when 
they thought of themselves in relation to Christ, was the next; as their union 
with Him seemed to them more true and real than the mere accidents of their temporal 
existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">A few words will briefly recapitulate the doctrine of righteousness 
by faith as gathered from the Epistles of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">Faith, then, according to the Apostle, is the spiritual principle 
whereby we go out of ourselves to hold communion with God and Christ; not like 
the faith of the Epistle to the Hebrews, clothing itself in the shadows of the law; but opposed to the law, and of a nature purely moral and <pb n="262" id="iii.vi-Page_262" />spiritual. It frees man from the flesh, the law, the world, 
and from himself also; that is, from his sinful nature, which is the meeting of 
these three elements in his spiritual consciousness. And to be ‘justified’ is to 
pass into a new state; such as that of the Christian world when compared with 
the Jewish or Pagan; such as that which St. Paul had himself felt at the moment 
of his conversion; such as that which he reminds the Galatian converts they had 
experienced, ‘before whose eyes Jesus Christ was evidently set forth crucified;’ 
an inward or subjective state, to which the outward or objective act of calling, 
on God’s part, through the preaching of the Apostle, corresponded; which, 
considered on a wider scale, was the acceptance of the Gentiles and of every one 
who feared God; corresponding in like manner to the eternal purpose of God; 
indicated in the case of the individual by his own inward assurance; in the case 
of the world at large, testified by the fact; accompanied in the first by the 
sense of peace and forgiveness, and implying to mankind generally the last final 
principle of the Divine Government—‘God concluded all under sin that he might 
have mercy upon all.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">We acknowledge that there is a difference between the meaning 
of justification by faith to St. Paul and to ourselves. Eighteen hundred years cannot 
have passed away, leaving the world and the mind of man, or the use of language, 
the same as it was. Times have altered, and Christianity, partaking of the social 
and political progress of mankind, receiving, too, its own intellectual development, 
has inevitably lost its simplicity. The true use of philosophy is to restore this 
simplicity; to undo the perplexities which the love of system or past philosophies, 
or the imperfection of language or logic, have made; to lighten the burden which 
the traditions of ages have imposed upon us. To understand St. Paul we found it 
necessary to get rid of definitions and deductions, which might be compared to
a mazy undergrowth of some noble forest, which we <pb n="263" id="iii.vi-Page_263" />must clear away ere we can wander in its ranges. And it is 
necessary for ourselves also to return from theology to Scripture; to seek a 
truth to live and die in—not to be the subject of verbal disputes, which 
entangle the religious sense in scholastic refinements. The words of eternal 
life are few and simple, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be 
saved.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">Remaining, then, within the circle of the New Testament, which 
we receive as a rule of life for ourselves, no less than for the early Church, we 
must not ignore the great differences by which we are distinguished from those for 
whom it was written. Words of life and inspiration, heard by them with ravishment 
for the first time, are to us words of fixed and conventional meaning; they no 
longer express feelings of the heart, but ideas of the head. Nor is the difference 
less between the state of the world then and now; not only of the outward world 
in which we live, but of that inner world which we ourselves are. The law is dead 
to us, and we to the law; and the language of St. Paul is relative to what has 
passed away. The transitions of meaning in the use of the word law tend also to 
a corresponding variation in the meaning of faith. We are not looking for the immediate 
coming of Christ, and do not anticipate, in a single generation, the end of human 
things, or the history of a life in the moment of baptism or conversion. To us time 
and eternity have a fixed boundary, between them there is a gulf which we cannot 
pass; we do not mingle in our thoughts earth and heaven. Last of all, we are in 
a professing Christian world, in which religion, too, has become a sort of business; moreover, we see a long way off truths of which the first believers were eye-witnesses. 
Hence it has become difficult for us to conceive the simple force of such expressions 
as ‘dead with Christ,’ ‘if ye then be risen with Christ,’ which are repeated in prayers 
or sermons, but often convey no distinct impression to the minds of the hearers.</p>
<pb n="264" id="iii.vi-Page_264" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p28">The neglect of these differences between ourselves and the first 
disciples has sometimes led to a distortion of doctrine and a perversion of life; where words had nothing to correspond to them, views of human nature have been 
invented to suit the supposed meaning of St. Paul. Thus, for example, the notion 
of legal righteousness is indeed a fiction as applied to our own times. Nor, 
in truth, is the pride of human nature, or the tendency to rebel against the will 
of God, or to attach an undue value to good works, better founded. Men are evil 
in all sorts of ways: they deceive themselves and others; they walk by the opinion 
of others, and not by faith; they give way to their passions; they are imperious 
and oppressive to one another. But if we look closely, we perceive that most of 
their sins are not consciously against God; the pride of rank, or wealth, or power, 
or intellect, may be shown towards their brethren, but no man is proud towards God. 
No man does wrong for the sake of rebelling against God. The evil is not that men 
are bound under a curse by the ever-present consciousness of sin, but that sins 
pass unheeded by: not that they wantonly offend God, but that they know Him not. 
So, again, there may be a false sense of security towards God, as is sometimes 
observed on a death-bed, when mere physical weakness seems to incline the mind to 
patience and resignation; yet this more often manifests itself in a mistaken faith, 
than in a reliance on good works. Or, to take another instance, we are often surprised 
at the extent to which men who are not professors of religion seem to practise Christian 
virtues; yet their state, however we may regard it, has nothing in common with 
legal or self-righteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p29">And besides theories of religion at variance with experience, 
which have always a kind of unsoundness, the attempt of men to apply Scripture to 
their own lives in the letter rather than in the spirit, has been very injurious 
in other ways to the faith of Christ. Persons have confused the accidental circumstances 
or language of the Apostolic <pb n="265" id="iii.vi-Page_265" />times with the universal language of morality and truth. They 
have reduced human nature to very great straits; they have staked salvation upon 
the right use of a word; they have enlisted the noblest feelings of mankind in 
opposition to their ‘Gospel.’ They have become mystics in the attempt to follow the 
Apostles, who were not mystics. Narrowness in their own way of life has led to exclusiveness 
in their judgements on other men. The undue stress which they have laid on particular 
precepts or texts of Scripture has closed their minds against its general purpose; the rigidness of their own rules has rendered it impossible that they should grow 
freely to ‘the stature of the perfect man.’ They have ended in a verbal Christianity, 
which has preserved words when the meaning of them had changed, taking the form, 
while it quenched the life, of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p30">Leaving the peculiar and relative aspect of the Pauline doctrine, 
as well as the scholastic and traditional one, we have again to ask the meaning 
of justification by faith. We may divide the subject, first, as it may be considered 
in the abstract; and, secondly, as personal to ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p31">I. Our justification may be regarded as an act on God’s part. 
It may be said that this act is continuous, and commensurate with our whole lives; that although 
‘known unto God are all his works from the beginning,’ yet that, 
speaking as men, and translating what we term the acts of God into human language, 
we are ever being more and more justified, as in theological writers we are said 
also to be more and more sanctified. At first sight it seems that to deny this involves 
an absurdity; it may be thought a contradiction to maintain that we are justified 
at once, but sanctified all our life long. Yet perhaps this latter mode of statement 
is better than the other, because it presents two aspects of the truth instead of 
one only; it is also a nearer expression of the inward consciousness of the soul 
itself. For must we not admit that it is the <pb n="266" id="iii.vi-Page_266" />unchangeable will of God that all mankind should be saved? Justification 
in the mind of the believer is the perception of this fact, which always was. It 
is not made more a fact by our knowing it for many years or our whole life. And 
this is the witness of experience. For he who is justified by faith does not go 
about doubting in himself or his future destiny, but trusting in God. From the first 
moment that he turns earnestly to God he believes that he is saved; not from any 
confidence in himself, but from an overpowering sense of the love of God and Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p32">II. It is an old problem in philosophy, What is the beginning 
of our moral being? What is that prior principle which makes good actions produce 
good habits? Which of those actions raises us above the world of sight? Plato 
would have answered, the contemplation of the idea of good. Some of ourselves would 
answer, by the substitution of a conception of moral growth for the mechanical theory 
of habits. Leaving out of sight our relation to God, we can only say, that we are 
fearfully and wonderfully made, with powers which we are unable to analyze. It is 
a parallel difficulty in religion which is met by the doctrine of righteousness 
by faith. We grow up spiritually, we cannot tell how; not by outward acts, nor 
always by energetic effort, but stilly and silently, by the grace of God descending 
upon us, as the dew falls upon the earth. When a person is apprehensive and excited 
about his future state, straining every nerve, lest he should fall short of the 
requirements of God, overpowered with the memory of his past sins, that is not the 
temper of mind in which he can truly serve God, or work out his own salvation. Peace 
must go before as well as follow after; a peace, too, not to be found in the necessity 
of law (as philosophy has sometimes held), but in the sense of the love of God to 
His creatures. He has no right to this peace, and yet he has it; in the consciousness 
of his new state there is more than he can reasonably explain. At once and immediately 
the Gospel tells him <pb n="267" id="iii.vi-Page_267" />that he is justified by faith, that his pardon is simultaneous 
with the moment of his belief, that he may go on his way rejoicing to fulfil the 
duties of life; for, in human language, God is no longer angry with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p33">III. Thus far, in the consideration of righteousness by faith, we have obtained 
two points of view, in which, though regarded in the abstract only, the truth 
of which these words are the symbol has still a meaning; first, as expressing 
the unchangeableness of the mercy of God; and, secondly, the mysteriousness 
of human action. As we approach nearer, we are unavoidably led to regard the 
gift of righteousness rather in reference to the subject than to the object, 
in relation to man rather than God. What quality, feeling, temper, habit in 
ourselves answers to it? It may be more or less conscious to us, more of a 
state and less of a feeling, showing itself rather in our lives than our lips. 
But for these differences we can make allowance. It is the same faith 
still, under various conditions and circumstances, and sometimes taking different 
names.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p34">IV. The expression ‘righteousness by faith’ indicates the personal 
character of salvation; it is not the tale of works that we do, but we ourselves 
who are accepted of God. Who can bear to think of his own actions as 
they are seen by the eye of the Almighty? Looking at their defective performance, 
or analyzing them into the secondary motives out of which they have sprung, 
do we seem to have any ground on which we can stand; is there anything which 
satisfies ourselves? Yet, knowing that our own works cannot abide the judgement 
of God, we know also that His love is not proportioned to them. He is a
Person who deals with us as persons over whom He has an absolute right, 
who have nevertheless an endless value to Him. When He might exact all, He forgives 
all; ‘the kingdom of heaven’ is like not only to a Master taking account with 
his servants, but to a Father going out to meet his returning son. The symbol 
and mean of this personal relation of man to God <pb n="268" id="iii.vi-Page_268" />is faith; and the righteousness which consists not in what we do, but in what 
we are, is the righteousness of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p35">V. Faith may be spoken of, in the language of the Epistle to the Hebrews,
as the substance of things unseen. But what are the things unseen? Not 
only an invisible world ready to flash through the material at the appearance 
of Christ; not angels, or powers of darkness, or even God Himself ‘sitting,’ as the Old Testament described, 
‘on the circle of the heavens;’ but the kingdom 
of truth and justice, the things that are within, of which God is the centre, 
and with which men everywhere by faith hold communion. Faith is the belief in 
the existence of this kingdom; that is, in the truth and justice and mercy 
of God, who disposes all things—not, perhaps, in our judgement for the greatest 
happiness of His creatures, but absolutely in accordance with our moral notions. 
And that this is not seen to be the case here, makes it a matter of faith that 
it will be so in some way that we do not at present comprehend. He that believes 
on God believes, first, that He is; and, secondly, that He is the Rewarder 
of them that seek Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p36">VI. Now, if we go on to ask what gives this assurance of the truth 
and justice of God, the answer is, the life and death of Christ, who is the 
Son of God, and the Revelation of God. We know what He himself has told us of 
God, and we cannot conceive perfect goodness separate from perfect truth; nay, 
this goodness itself is the only conception <i>we can </i>form of God, if we 
confess what the mere immensity of the material world tends to suggest, that 
the Almighty is not a natural or even a supernatural power, but a Being of whom 
the reason and conscience of man have a truer conception than imagination in 
its highest flights. He is not in the storm, nor in the thunder, nor in the 
earthquake, but ‘in the still small voice.’ And this image of God as He 
reveals himself in the heart of man is ‘Christ in us the hope of glory;’ Christ 
as He once was upon earth in His <pb n="269" id="iii.vi-Page_269" />sufferings rather than His miracles—the image of goodness and truth and peace 
and love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p37">We are on the edge of a theological difficulty; for who can 
deny that the image of that goodness may fade from the mind’s eye after so many 
centuries, or that there are those who recognize the idea and may be unable to 
admit the fact? Can we say that this error of the head is also a corruption of 
the will? The lives of such unbelievers in the facts of Christianity would 
sometimes refute our explanation. And yet it is true that Providence has made 
our spiritual life dependent on the belief in certain truths, and those truths 
run up into matters of fact, with the belief in which they have ever been 
associated; it is true, also, that the most important moral consequences flow 
from unbelief. We grant the difficulty: no complete answer can be given to it on 
this side the grave. Doubtless God has provided a way that the sceptic no less 
than the believer shall receive his due; He does not need our timid counsels for 
the protection of the truth. If among those who have rejected the facts of the 
Gospel history some have been rash, hypercritical, inflated with the pride of 
intellect, or secretly alienated by sensuality from the faith of Christ there 
have been others, also, upon whom we may conceive to rest a portion of that 
blessing which comes to such as ‘have not seen and yet have believed.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p38">VII. In the Epistles of St. Paul, and yet more in the Epistle 
to the Hebrews, the relation of Christ to mankind is expressed under figures of 
speech taken from the Mosaic dispensation: He is the Sacrifice for the sins of 
men, ‘the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world;’ the Antitype of 
all the types, the fulfilment in His own person of the Jewish law. Such words may 
give comfort to those who think of God under human imagery, but they seem to require 
explanation when we rise to the contemplation of Him as the God of truth, without 
parts or passions, who knows all things, and cannot be angry with any, or see <pb n="270" id="iii.vi-Page_270" />them other than they truly are. What is indicated by them, to 
us ‘who are dead to the law,’ is, that God has manifested himself in Christ as 
the God of mercy; who is more ready to hear than we to pray; who has forgiven 
us almost before we ask Him; who has given us His only Son, and how will He not 
with Him also give us all things? They intimate, on God’s part, that He is not extreme 
to mark what is done amiss; in human language, ‘he is touched with the feeling of 
our infirmities:’ on our part, that we say to God, ‘Not of ourselves, but of thy 
grace and mercy, O Lord.’ Not in the fullness of life and health, nor in the midst 
of business, nor in the schools of theology; but in the sick chamber, where are 
no more earthly interests, and in the hour of death, we have before us the living 
image of the truth of justification by faith, when man acknowledges, on the confines 
of another world, the unprofitableness of his own good deeds, and the goodness of 
God even in afflicting him, and his absolute reliance not on works of righteousness 
that he has done, but on the Divine mercy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p39">VIII. A true faith has been sometimes defined to be not a faith 
in the unseen merely, or in God or Christ, but a personal assurance of salvation. 
Such a feeling may be only the veil of sensualism; it may be also the noble confidence 
of St. Paul. ‘I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, 
nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor death, nor any 
other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ 
Jesus our Lord.’ It may be an emotion, resting on no other ground except that we 
believe; or, a conviction deeply rooted in our life and character. Scripture 
and reason alike seem to require this belief in our own salvation: and yet to assume 
that we are at the end of the race may make us lag in our course. Whatever danger 
there is in the doctrine of the Divine decrees, the danger is nearer home, 
and more liable to influence practice, when our faith takes the form of personal 
assurance. How, then, <pb n="271" id="iii.vi-Page_271" />are we to escape from the dilemma, and have a rational confidence in the 
mercy of God?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p40">IX. This confidence must rest, first, on a sense of the truth 
and justice of God, rising above perplexities of fact in the world around us, or 
the tangle of metaphysical or theological difficulties. But although such a
sense of the truth or justice of God is the beginning of our peace, yet a link 
of connexion is wanting before we can venture to apply to ourselves that which we 
acknowledge in the abstract. The justice of God may lead to our condemnation 
as well as to our justification. Are we then, in the language of the ancient 
tragedy, to say that no one can be counted happy before he dies, or that salvation 
is only granted when the end of our course is seen? Not so; the Gospel encourages 
us to regard ourselves as already saved; for we have communion with Christ and 
appropriate His work by faith. And this appropriation means nothing short of the 
renunciation of self and the taking up of the cross of Christ in daily life. Whether 
such an imitation or appropriation of Christ is illusive or real, a new mould 
of nature or only an outward and superficial impression, is a question not to be 
answered by any further theological distinction, but by an honest and good heart 
searching into itself. Then only, when we surrender ourselves into the hands of 
God, when we ask Him to show us to ourselves as we truly are, when we allow ourselves 
in no sin, when we attribute nothing to our own merits, when we test our faith, 
not by the sincerity of an hour, but of months and years, we learn the true meaning 
of that word in which, better than any other, the nature of righteousness by faith 
is summed up—peace.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p41">‘And now abideth faith, hope, and love, these three; but the 
greatest of these is love.’ There seems to be a contradiction in love being the 
‘greatest,’ when faith is the medium of acceptance. Love, according to some, is preferred 
to faith, because it reaches to another life; when faith and hope are swallowed 
up in sight, love remains still. <pb n="272" id="iii.vi-Page_272" />Love, according to others, has the first place, because it is Divine as well as human; it is the love of God to man, 
as well as of man to God. Perhaps, the order of precedence is sufficiently explained 
by the occasion; to a Church torn by divisions the Apostle says, ‘that the first 
of Christian graces is love.’ Another thought, however, is suggested by these words, 
which has a bearing on our present subject. It is this, that in using the received 
terms of theology, we must also acknowledge their relative and transient character. 
Christian truth has many modes of statement; love is the more natural expression 
to St. John, faith to St. Paul. The indwelling of Christ or of the Spirit of God, 
grace, faith, hope, love, are not parts of a system, but powers or aspects of the 
Christian life. Human minds are different, and the same mind is not the same at 
different times; and the best of men nowadays have but a feeble consciousness of 
spiritual truths. We ought not to dim that consciousness by insisting on a single 
formula; and therefore while speaking of faith as the instrument of justification, 
because faith indicates the apprehensive, dependent character of the believer’s 
relation to Christ, we are bound also to deny that the Gospel is contained in any 
word, or the Christian life inseparably linked to any one quality. We must acknowledge 
the imperfection of language and thought, and seek rather to describe than to define 
the work of God in the soul, which has as many forms as the tempers, capacities, 
circumstances, and accidents of our nature.</p>

<pb n="273" id="iii.vi-Page_273" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on The Law as the Strength of Sin" progress="67.18%" id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.vii-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.3">THE LAW AS THE STRENGTH OF SIN</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.vii-p1">‘The strength of sin is the law.’—<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:56" id="iii.vii-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.56">1 Cor. xv. 56</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p2">THESE words occur parenthetically in the fifteenth chapter of 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians. They may be regarded as a summary of the seventh 
chapter of the Romans. The thought contained in them is also the undercurrent of 
several other passages in the Epistles of St. Paul, as, for example, <scripRef passage="Rom 5:20; 14:22,23" id="iii.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0;|Rom|14|22|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20 Bible:Rom.14.22-Rom.14.23">Rom. 
v. 20; xiv. 22, 23</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.vii-p2.2" passage="Gal. ii. 17-21" parsed="|Gal|2|17|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.17-Gal.2.21">Gal. ii. 17-21</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.vii-p2.3" passage="Col. ii. 14" parsed="|Col|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14">Col. 
ii. 14</scripRef>. The Apostle is speaking of that prior state 
out of which he passed into the liberty of the Gospel. When he asked himself what 
preceded Christ in his own life and in the dispensations of Providence, what he 
had once felt within warring against his soul, what ho saw without contending against 
the cross, the answer to all was given in the same word, ‘the Law.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">But the singular description of the law as the strength of sin 
goes further, and has a deeper meaning; for it seems to make the law the cause 
of sin. Here is the difficulty. The law may have been defective—adapted, as we should 
say, to a different state of society, enforcing in some passages the morality of 
a half-civilized age, such as could never render the practisers thereof perfect, 
powerless to create a new life either in the Jewish nation collectively, or in the <pb n="274" id="iii.vii-Page_274" />individuals who composed the nation; yet this imperfection and 
‘unprofitableness’ of the law are not what the Apostle means by the strength of 
sin. If we say, in the words of James, quoted in the Acts, that it was a burden 
too heavy for men to bear, still language like this falls short of the paradox, 
as it appears to us, of St. Paul. There is no trace that the law was regarded by 
him as given ‘because of the hardness of men’s hearts,’ as our Saviour says; or 
that he is speaking of the law as corrupted by the Pharisee, or overlaid by Jewish 
traditions. The Apostle is not contrasting, as we are apt to do, Moses and the 
prophets with the additions of those who sat in Moses’ seat. The same law which 
is holy, and good, and just, is also the strength of sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">There is another kind of language used respecting the law in 
Scripture which is very familiar, and seems to be as natural to our preconceived 
notions as the passage which we are now considering is irreconcilable with them. 
The law is described as the preparation of the Gospel; the first volume of the 
book, the other half of Divine Revelation. It is the veil on the face of Moses which 
obscured the excess of light, as the Apostle himself says in the Epistle to the 
Corinthians; or the schoolmaster to bring men to Christ, as in the Galatians; 
or the shadow of good things to come, as in the Hebrews. But all these figures 
of speech can only be cited here to point out how different the conception in them 
is from that which is implied in such words as ‘The strength of sin is the law.’ 
In these latter we have not the light shining more and more unto the perfect day, 
but the light and darkness; that is, the Gospel and the law opposed, as it were 
two hemispheres, dividing time and the world and the human heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">Nor, again, if we consider the law in its immediate workings 
on the mind, as it might seem to be struggling within for mastery over the Gospel, 
as we may imagine Catholicism and Protestantism in the mind of Luther or <pb n="275" id="iii.vii-Page_275" />of a modern convert, do we make a nearer approach to the solution 
of our difficulty. Even Luther, when denouncing the Pope as Antichrist, would not 
have spoken of the Catholic faith as the strength of sin. Still less would 
he have one instant described it as ‘holy, just, and good,’ and in the next as deceiving 
and slaying him. The struggle between one religion and another, or, even without 
any conflict of creeds, between hope and despair, may trouble the conscience, may 
enfeeble the will, may darken the intellect; still no sober-minded man would think 
of attributing his sins to having passed through such a struggle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">Once more, parallels from heathen authors, such as ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p6.1">Nitimur 
in vetitum semper</span>,’ and the witness of the heart against itself, ‘that it is evil 
continually,’ have been quoted in illustration of the verse placed at the beginning 
of this Essay. The aphorisms alluded to are really metaphorical expressions, intended 
by satirists and moralists to state forcibly that men are prone to err, not that 
law is provocative or the cause of sin. Mankind offend in various ways, and from 
different motives—ambition, vanity, selfishness, passion—but not simply from the 
desire to break the law, or to offend nod. So, again, as we multiply laws, we may 
seem to multiply offences: the real truth is, that as offences multiply the laws 
multiply also. To break the law for the sake of doing so, is not crime or sin, but 
madness. Nor, again, will it do to speak of the perversity of the human will—of 
men like children, doing a thing because, as we say in familiar language, they are 
told not to do it. This perversity consists simply in knowing the better and choosing 
the worse, in passion prevailing over reason. The better is not the cause of their 
choosing the worse, nor is reason answerable for the dictates of passion, which 
would be the parallel required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">All these, then, we must regard as half-explanations, which fail 
to reach the Apostle’s meaning. When we ask what he can mean by saying that 
‘the 
law is the strength of <pb n="276" id="iii.vii-Page_276" />sin,’ it is no answer to reply, that the law was imperfect or 
transient, that it could not take away sin, that it had been made of none effect 
by tradition, that its ceremonial observances were hypocritical and unmeaning; 
or that we, too, use certain metaphorical expressions, which, however different 
in sense, have a sound not unlike the words of the Apostle. We require an explanation 
that goes deeper, which does not pare away the force of the expression, such as 
can be gathered only from the Apostle himself, and the writings of his time. The 
point of view from which we regard things may begin to turn round; to understand 
the meaning of the law, we may have to place ourselves within the circle of its 
influences; to understand the nature of sin, we may be compelled to imagine ourselves 
in the very act of sinning: this inversion of our ordinary modes of thought may 
be the only means of attaining the true and natural sense of the Apostle’s words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">We are commencing an inquiry which lacks the sustaining interest 
of controversy, the data of which are metaphysical reasonings and points of view 
which cannot be even imagined without a considerable effort of mind, and which there 
will be the more indisposition to admit, as they run counter to the popular belief 
that the Bible is a book easily and superficially intelligible. Such feelings are 
natural; we are jealous of those who wrap up in mystery the Word of life, who carry 
us into an atmosphere which none else can breathe. We cannot be too jealous of Kant 
or Fichte, Schelling or Hegel, finding their way into the interpretation of Scripture. 
As jealous should we be also of any patristic or other system which draws away its 
words from their natural meaning. Still the Scripture has difficulties not brought 
but found there, a few words respecting which will pave the way for the inquiry 
on which we are entering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">The Bible is at once the easiest and the hardest of books. The 
easiest, in that it gives us plain rules for moral and religious duties which he 
that runs can read, an example <pb n="277" id="iii.vii-Page_277" />that every one can follow, a work that any body may do. But it 
is the hardest also, in that it is fragmentary, written in a dead language, and 
referring to times and actions of which in general we have no other record, and, 
above all, using modes of thought and often relating to spiritual states, which 
amongst ourselves have long ceased to exist, or the influence of institutions which 
have passed away. Who can supply the external form of the primitive Church of the 
first century, whether in its ritual or discipline, from the brief allusions of 
the Gospels and Epistles? Who can imagine the mind of the first believers, as they 
sat ‘with their lamps lighted and their loins girded,’ waiting for the reappearance 
of the Lord? Who describe the prophesyings or speaking with tongues, or interpretation 
of tongues? Who knows the spirit of a man who consciously recognizes in his ordinary 
life the inward workings of a Divine power? The first solution of such difficulties 
is to admit them, to acknowledge that the world in which we live is not the world 
of the first century, and that the first Christians were not like ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">Nor is this difficulty less, but greater, in reference to words 
which are common to us and to them, which are used by both with a certain degree 
of similarity, and with a sort of analogy to other words which puts us off our guard, 
and prevents our perceiving the real change of meaning. Such is the case with the 
words church, priest, sacrifice, and in general with words taken from the Mosaic 
dispensation; above all, with the word ‘law.’ Does not common sense teach us that 
whatever St. Paul meant by law, he must have meant something hard to us to understand, 
to whom the law has no existence, who are Europeans, not Orientals? to whom the 
law of the land is no longer the immediate direct law of God, and who can form no 
idea of the entanglements and perplexities which the attempt to adapt the law of 
Mount Sinai to an altered world must have caused to the Jew? Is it not certain that 
whenever we use the <pb n="278" id="iii.vii-Page_278" />word ‘law’ in its theological acceptation, we shall give it 
a meaning somewhat different from that of the Apostle? We cannot help doing so. 
Probably we may sum it up under the epithet ‘moral or ceremonial,’ or raise the 
question to which of these the Apostle refers, forgetting that they are 
distinctions which belong to us, but do not belong to him. The study of a few 
pages of the Mischna, which mounts up nearly to the time of the Apostles, would 
reveal to us how very far our dim indefinite notion of the ‘law’ falls short 
of that intense life and power and sacredness which were attributed to it by a 
Jew of the first century;
as well as how little conception he had of the fundamental distinctions which 
theologians have introduced respecting it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">But the consideration of these difficulties does not terminate 
with themselves; they lead us to a higher idea of Scripture; they compel us to 
adapt ourselves to Scripture, instead of adapting Scripture to ourselves. In the 
ordinary study of the sacred volume, the chief difficulty is the accurate perception 
of the connexion. The words lie smoothly on the page; the road is trite and worn. 
Only just here and there we stumble over an impediment; as it were a stone lying 
not loose, but deeply embedded in the soil; which is the indication of a 
world below just appearing on the surface. Such are many passages in the Epistles 
of St. Paul. There is much that we really understand, much that we appear to understand, 
which has, indeed, a deceitful congruity with words and thoughts of our own day. 
Some passages remain intractable. From these latter we obtain the pure ore; here, 
if anywhere, are traces of the peculiar state and feelings of the Church of the 
Apostles, such as no after age could invent, or even understand. It is to these 
we turn, not for a rule of conduct, but for the inner life of Apostles and 
Churches; rejecting nothing as designedly strange or mysterious, satisfied with 
no explanation that does violence to the language, not suffering our minds to be 
diverted from the point of the difficulty, comparing one difficulty with <pb n="279" id="iii.vii-Page_279" />another; seeking the answer, not in ourselves and in the controversies 
of our own day, but in the Scripture and the habits of thought of the age; collecting 
every association that beam upon it, and gathering up each fragment that remains. 
that nothing be lost; at the same time acknowledging how defective our knowledge 
really is, not merely in that general sense in which all human knowledge is feeble 
and insufficient, but in the particular one of our actual ignorance of the facts 
and persons and ways of thought of the age in which the Gospel came into the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">The subject of the present Essay is suggestive of the following 
questions:—‘What did St. Paul mean by the law, and what by sin?’ 
‘Is the Apostle 
speaking from the experience of his own heart and the feelings of his age and country, 
or making an objective statement for mankind in general, of what all men do or ought 
to feel?’ ‘Is there anything in his circumstances, as a convert from the law to 
the Gospel, that gives the words a peculiar force?’ And lastly, we may inquire 
what application may be made of them to ourselves: whether, ‘now that the law 
is dead to us, and we to the law,’ the analogy of faith suggests anything, 
either in our social state or in our physical constitution or our speculative 
views, which stands in the same relation to us that the law did to the first 
converts?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">First, then, as has been elsewhere remarked, the law includes 
in itself different and contradictory aspects. It is at once the letter of the book 
of the law, and the image of law in general. It is alive, and yet dead; it is holy, 
just, and good, and yet the law of sin and death. It is without and within at the 
same time; a power like that of conscience is ascribed to it, and yet he who is 
under its power feels that he is reaching towards something without him which can 
never become a part of his being. In its effect on individuals it may be likened 
to a sword entering into the soul, which can never knit together with flesh and 
blood. In relation to the world at large, it is a prison <pb n="280" id="iii.vii-Page_280" />in which men are shut up. As the Jewish nation is regarded also 
as an individual; as the kingdom of heaven is sometimes outward and temporal, sometimes 
inward and spiritual, used in reference either to the spread of the Gospel, or the 
second coming of Christ; as the parables of Christ admit of a similar double reference; in like manner, the law has its 
‘double senses.’ It is national and individual 
at once; the law given on Mount Sinai, and also a rule of conduct. It is the schoolmaster 
unto Christ, and yet the great enemy of the Gospel; added to make men transgress, 
and yet affording the first knowledge of truth and holiness; applying to the whole 
people and to the world of the past, and also to each living man; though a law,
and therefore concerned with actions only, terrible to the heart and conscience, 
requiring men to perform all things, and enabling them to accomplish nothing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p14">This ambiguity in the use of the word ‘law’ first occurs in 
the Old Testament itself. In the prophecies and psalms, as well as in the writings 
of St. Paul, the law is in a great measure ideal. When the Psalmist spoke of ‘meditating 
in the law of the Lord,’ he was not thinking of the five books of Moses. The law 
which he delighted to contemplate was not written down (as well might we imagine 
that the Platonic idea was a treatise on philosophy); it was the will of God, the 
truth of God, the justice and holiness of God. In later ages the same feelings began 
to gather around the volume of the law itself. The law was ideal still; but with 
this idealism were combined the reference to its words, and the literal enforcement 
of its precepts. That it was the law of God was a solemn thought to those who violated 
the least of its commandments; and yet its commandments were often such as in
a changed world it was impossible to obey. It needed interpreters before 
it could be translated into the language of daily life. Such a law could have little 
hold on practice; but it had the greatest on ideas. It was the body of truth, the 
framework of <pb n="281" id="iii.vii-Page_281" />learning and education, the only and ultimate appeal in all controversies. 
Even its entire disuse did not prevent the Rabbis from discussing with animosity 
nice questions of minute detail. In Alexandria especially, which was far removed 
from Jerusalem and the scenes of Jewish history, such an idealizing tendency was 
carried to the uttermost. Whether there was a temple or not, whether there were 
sacrifices or not, whether there were feasts or not, mattered little; there was 
the idea of a temple, the idea of feasts, the idea of sacrifices. Whether the Messiah 
actually came or not mattered little, while he was discernible to the mystic in 
every page of the law. The Jewish religion was beginning to rest on a new basis 
which, however visionary it may seem to us, could not be shaken any more than the 
clouds of heaven, even though one stone were not left upon another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p15">This idealizing tendency of his age we cannot help tracing in 
St. Paul himself. As to the Jew of Alexandria the law became an ideal rule of truth 
and right, so to St. Paul after his conversion it became an ideal form of evil. 
As there were many Antichrists, so also there were many laws, and none of them absolutely 
fallen away from their Divine original. In one point of view, the fault was all 
with the law; in another point of view, it was all with human nature; the law 
ideal and the law actual, the law as it came from God and the law in its consequences 
to man, are ever crossing each other. It was the nature of the law to be good and 
evil at once; evil, because it was good; like the pillar of cloud and fire, which 
was its image, light by night and darkness by day—light and darkness in successive 
instants.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p16">But, as the law seems to admit of a wider range of meaning than 
we should at first sight have attributed to it, so also the word ‘sin’ has a more 
extended sense than our own use of it implies. Sin with us is a definite act or 
state. Any crime or vice considered in reference to God may be termed sin; or, 
according to another use of it, which is <pb n="282" id="iii.vii-Page_282" />more general and abstract, sin is the inherent defect of human 
nature, or that evil state in which, even without particular faults or vices, we 
live. None of these senses includes that peculiar aspect in which it is regarded 
by St. Paul. Sin is with him inseparable from the consciousness of sin. It is not 
only the principle of evil, working blindly in the human heart, but the principle 
of discord and dissolution piercing asunder the soul and spirit. He who has felt 
its power most is not the perpetrator of the greatest crimes, a Caligula or Nero; but he who has suffered most deeply from the spiritual combat, who has fallen 
into the abyss of despair, who has the sentence of death in himself, who is wringing 
his hands and crying aloud in his agony, ‘O wretched man that I am!’ Sin is not 
simply evil, but intermediate between evil and good, implying always the presence 
of God within, light revealing darkness, life in the corruption of death; it is 
the soul reflecting upon itself in the moment of commission of sin. If we are surprised 
at St. Paul regarding the law—holy, just, and good as it was—as almost sin, 
we must remember that sin itself, if the expression may be excused, as a spiritual 
state, has a good element in it. It is the voice of despair praying to God, ‘Who shall deliver me from the body of this death!’ It approximates to the law 
at the very instant in which it is repelled from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p17">There are physical states in which the body is exquisitely 
sensitive to pain, which are not the sign of health, but of disease. So also there 
are mental states in which the sense of sin and evil, and the need of forgiveness, 
press upon us with an unusual heaviness. Such is the state which the Scriptures 
describe by the words, ‘they were pricked to the heart,’ when whole multitudes m 
sympathy with each other felt the need of a change, and in the extremity 
of their suffering were saved, looking on the Lord Jesus. No such spiritual agonies 
occur in the daily life of all men. Crimes and vices and horrid acts there are, 
but not that of <pb n="283" id="iii.vii-Page_283" />which the Apostle speaks. That which he sums up in a moment of 
time, which may be compared to the last struggle when we are upon the confines 
of two worlds, of which we are so intensely conscious that it is impossible for 
us permanently to retain the consciousness of it, is ‘Sin.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p18">As there could be no sin if we were wholly unconscious of it, 
as children or animals are in a state of innocence, as the heathen world we ourselves 
regard as less guilty or responsible than those who have a clearer light in the 
dispensation of the Gospel, so in a certain point of view sin may be regarded as 
the consciousness of sin. It is this latter which makes sin to be what it is, which 
distinguishes it from crime or vice, which links it with our personality. The first 
state described by the Roman satirist—</p>
<div style="margin-left:20%" id="iii.vii-p18.1">
<p class="continue" id="iii.vii-p19">‘At stupet hic vitio et fibris increvit opimum <br />Pingue; caret culpâ; nescit quid perdat,’—</p>
</div>

<p class="continue" id="iii.vii-p20">is the reverse of what the Apostle means by the life of sin. 
In ordinary language, vices, regarded in reference to God, are termed sins; and 
we attempt to arouse the child or the savage to a right sense of his unconscious 
acts by so terming them. But, in the Apostle’s language, consciousness is presupposed 
in the sin itself; not reflected on it from without. That which gives it the nature 
of sin is <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p20.1">conscientia peccati</span></i>. As Socrates, a little inverting the ordinary 
view and common language of mankind, declared all virtue to be knowledge; so the 
language of St. Paul implies all sin to be the knowledge of sin. <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p20.2">Conscientia 
peccati peccatum ipsum est</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p21">It is at this point the law enters, not to heal the wounded soul, 
but to enlarge its wound. The law came in that the offence might abound. ‘Whatever 
dim notion of right and wrong pre-existed; whatever sense of physical impurity 
may have followed, in the language of the Book of Job, one born in sin; whatever 
terror the outpouring of the vials of <pb n="284" id="iii.vii-Page_284" />God’s wrath, in the natural world, may have infused into the 
soul—all this was heightened and defined by the law of God. In comparison with this 
second state, it might be said of the previous one, ‘Sin is not imputed where there 
is no law,’ and man ‘was alive without the law once; but when the law came, sin 
revived, and he died.’ The soul condemned itself, it was condemned by the law, it 
is in the last stage of decay and dissolution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p22">If from the Apostle’s ideal point of view we regard the law, 
not as the tables given on Mount Sinai, or the books of Moses, but as the law written 
on the heart, the difficulty is, not how we are to identify the law with the consciousness 
of sin, but how we are to distinguish them. They are different aspects of the same 
thing, related to each other as positive and negative, two poles of human nature 
turned towards God, or away from Him. In the language of metaphysical philosophy, 
we say that ‘the subject is identical with the object;’ in the same way sin implies 
the law. The law written on the heart, when considered in reference to the subject, 
is simply the conscience. The conscience, in like manner, when conceived of objectively,
as words written down in a book, as a rule of life which we are to obey, 
becomes the law. For the sake of clearness we may express the whole in a sort of 
formula. ‘Sin = the consciousness of sin = the law.’ From this last conclusion the Apostle 
only stops short from the remembrance of the Divine original of the law, and the 
sense that what made it evil to him was the fact that it was in its own nature good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p23">Wide, then, as might at first have seemed to be the interval 
between the law and sin, we see that they have their meeting point in the conscience. 
Yet their opposition and identity have a still further groundwork or reflection 
in the personal character and life of the Apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p24">I. The spiritual combat, in the seventh chapter of the Epistle 
to the Romans, which terminates with the words, ‘O wretched man that I am! who shall 
deliver me from the <pb n="285" id="iii.vii-Page_285" />body of this death? I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord,’ is the description, in a figure, of the Apostle’s journey to Damascus. Almost in 
a moment he passed from darkness to light. Nothing could be more different or contrasted 
than his after life and his former life. In his own language he might be described 
as cut in two by the sword of the Spirit; his present and previous states were 
like good and evil, light and darkness, life and death. It accords with what we 
know of human feelings, that this previous state should have a kind of terror for 
him, and should be presented to his mind, not as it appeared at the time when he 
‘thought, verily, that he ought to do many things against Jesus of Nazareth,’ but 
as it afterwards seemed, when he counted himself to be the least of the Apostles, 
because twenty years before he had persecuted the Church of God; when he was amazed 
at the goodness of God in rescuing the chief of sinners. The life which he had once 
led was ‘the law.’ He thought of it, indeed, sometimes as the inspired word, the 
language of which he was beginning to invest with a new meaning; but more often 
as an ideal form of evil, the chain by which he had been bound, the prison in which 
he was shut up. And long after his conversion the shadow of the law seemed to follow 
him at a distance, and threatened to overcast his heaven; when, with a sort of 
inconsistency for one assured of ‘the crown,’ he speaks of the trouble of spirit 
which overcame him, and of the sentence of death in himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p25">II. In another way the Apostle’s personal history gives a peculiar 
aspect to his view of the law. On every occasion, at every turn of his life, on 
his first return to Jerusalem, when preaching the Gospel in Asia and Greece, in 
the great struggle between Jewish and Gentile Christians—his persecutors were the 
Jews, his great enemy the law. Is it surprising that this enmity should have been 
idealized by him? that the law within and the law without should have blended in 
one? that his own remembrances of the past <pb n="286" id="iii.vii-Page_286" />should be identified with that spirit of hatred and fanaticism 
which he saw around him? Not only when he looked back to his past life, and ‘the 
weak and beggarly elements’ to which he had been in bondage, but also when he saw 
the demoniac spirit which, under the name of Judaism, arrayed itself against the 
truth, might he repeat the words—‘the strength of sin is the law.’ And, placing 
these words side by side with other expressions of the Apostle’s, such as, ‘We wrestle 
not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against 
spiritual wickedness in heavenly places,’ we can understand how heretics of the 
second century, who regarded the law and the Old Testament as the work of an evil 
principle, were induced to attach themselves specially to St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p26">III. The Gospel of St. Paul was a spirit, not a law; it nowhere enjoined the 
observance of feasts and sacrifices, and new moons and Sabbaths, but was rather 
antagonistic to them; it was heedless of externals of any kind, except as matter 
of expediency and charity. It was a Gospel which knew of no distinction of nations 
or persons; in which all men had the offer of ‘grace, mercy, and peace from 
the Lord Jesus Christ;’ which denounced the oldness of the letter; which contrasted 
‘the tables of stone with fleshy tables of the heart;’ which figured Christ 
taking the handwriting of ordinances and nailing them to His cross; which put 
faith in the place of works, and even prohibited circumcision. Such a Gospel 
was in extreme antagonism to the law. Their original relation was forgotten; the opposition between them insensibly passed into an opposition of good and 
evil. And yet a new relation sprang up also. For the law, too, witnessed against 
itself; and, to the Apostle interpreting its words after the manner of his 
age, became the allegory of the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p27">IV. Once more: it may be observed (see note on the <i>Imputation 
of the Sin of Adam</i>), that the place which the law occupies in the 
teaching of St. Paul is analogous to <pb n="287" id="iii.vii-Page_287" />that which the doctrine of original sin holds in later writings. 
It represents the state of wrath and bondage out of which men pass into the liberty 
of the children of God. It is the state of nature to the Jew; it is also a law 
of sin to him; he cannot help sinning, and this very impotency is the extremity 
of guilt and despair. Similar expressions respecting original sin are sometimes 
used among ourselves; though not wholly parallel, they may nevertheless assist 
in shadowing forth the Apostle’s meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p28">V. It is not, however, to the life of the Apostle, or to the 
circle of theological doctrines, that we need confine ourselves for illustration 
of the words, ‘the strength of sin is the law.’ Morality also shows us 
many ways in which good and evil meet together, and truth and error seem 
inseparable from each other. We cannot do any thing good without some evil 
consequences indirectly flowing from it; we cannot express any truth without 
involving ourselves in some degree of error, or occasionally conveying an 
impression to others wholly erroneous. Human characters and human ideas are 
always mixed and limited; good and truth ever drag evil and error in their 
train. Good itself may be regarded as making evil to be what it is, if, as we 
say, they are relative terms, and the disappearance of the one would involve the 
disappearance of the other. And there are many things, in which not only may the 
old adage be applied—‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p28.1">Corruptio optimi pessima</span>,’ but 
in which the greatest good is seen to be linked with the worst evil, as, for example, 
the holiest affections with the grossest sensualities, or a noble ambition with 
crime and unscrupulousness; even religion seems sometimes to have a dark side, 
and readily to ally itself with immorality or with cruelty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p29">Plato’s kingdom of evil (Rep. I.) is not unlike the state into 
which the Jewish people passed during the last few years before the taking of the 
city. Of both it might be said, in St. Paul’s language, ‘the law is the strength 
of sin.’ A kingdom of pure evil, as the Greek philosopher observed, <pb n="288" id="iii.vii-Page_288" />there could not be; it needs some principle of good to be the 
minister of evil; it can only be half wicked, or it would destroy itself. We may 
say the same of the Jewish people. Without the law it never could have presented 
an equally signal example either of sin or of vengeance. The nation, like other 
nations, would have yielded quietly to the power of Rome; ‘it would have died the 
death of all men.’ But the spirit which said, ‘We have a law, and by our law he 
ought to die,’ recoiled upon itself; the intense fanaticism which prevented men 
from seeing the image of love and goodness in that Divine form, bound together for 
destruction a whole people, to make them a monument to after ages of a religion 
that has outlived itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p30">VI. The law and the Gospel may be opposed, according to a modern 
distinction, as positive and moral. ‘Moral precepts are distinguished from positive, 
as precepts the reasons of which we see from those the reasons of which we do not 
see.’ Moral precepts may be regarded as the more general, while positive precepts 
fill up the details of the general principle, and apply it to circumstances. Every 
positive precept involves not merely a moral obligation to obey it so far 
as it is just, but a moral law, which is its ultimate basis. It will often happen 
that what was at first just and right may in the course of ages become arbitrary 
and tyrannical, if the enforcement of it continue after the reason for it has ceased. 
Or, as it may be expressed more generally, the positive is ever tending to become 
moral, and the moral to become positive; the positive to become moral, in so far 
as that which was at first a mere external command has acquired such authority, 
and so adapted itself to the hearts of men, as to have an internal witness to it, 
as in the case of the fourth commandment; the moral to become positive, where a law has outlived itself, and the state of society to which it was adapted 
and the feelings on which it rested have passed away.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p31">The latter was the case with the Jewish law. It had once <pb n="289" id="iii.vii-Page_289" />been moral, and it had become positive. Doubtless, for the minutest 
details, the colours of the sanctuary, the victims offered in sacrifice, there had 
once been reasons; but they had been long since forgotten, and if remembered would 
have been unintelligible. New reasons might be given for them; the oldness 
of the letter might be made to teach a new lesson after the lapse of a thousand 
years; but in general the law was felt to be ‘a burden that neither they nor their 
fathers were able to bear.’ Side by side with it another religion had sprung up, 
the religion of the prophets first, and of the zealots afterwards; religions most 
different indeed from each other, yet equally different from the law; in the first 
of which the voice of God in man seemed to cry aloud against sacrifice and offering, 
and to proclaim the only true offering, to do justice and to love mercy, and to 
walk humbly with God; while in the second of them the national faith took the form 
of a fanatical patriotism. And yet the law still remained as a body of death, with 
its endless routine of ceremonial, its numberless disputes, its obsolete commands, 
never suffering the worshipper to be free, and enforcing its least detail with the 
curses of the book of the law and the terrors of Mount Sinai.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p32">Much of this burden would have been taken off, had there existed 
among the Jews the distinction which is familiar to ourselves of a moral and ceremonial 
law. They would then have distinguished between the weightier matters of the law 
and the ‘tithe of mint, anise, and cumin.’ Such distinctions are great ‘peace-makers;’ they mediate between the present and the past. But in Judaism all was regarded 
as alike of Divine authority, all subjected the transgressor to the same penalty. 
‘He who offended in one point was guilty of all;’ the least penalty was, in a 
figure, ‘death,’ and there was no more for the greatest offences. The infringement 
of any positive command tortured the conscience with a fearful looking for 
of judgement; the deepest moral guilt could do no more. Such a religion 
could only end in hypocrisy and <pb n="290" id="iii.vii-Page_290" />inhumanity, in verily believing that the law demanded His 
death, in whom only ‘the law was fulfilled.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p33">Let us imagine, in contrast with this, the Gospel with its spiritualizing 
humanizing influences, soothing the soul of man, the source of joy, and love, and 
peace. It is a supernatural power, with which the elements themselves bear witness, 
endowed with a fullness of life, and imparting life to all who receive it. It is 
not a law to which the will must submit, but an inward principle which goes before 
the will; it is also a moral principle to which the heart and conscience instantly 
assent, which gives just what we want, and seems to set us right with the world, 
with ourselves, and with God. Yet, in a figure, it is a law also; but in a very 
different sense from that of Moses: a law within, and not without us; a law of 
the Spirit of life, not of death; of freedom, not of slavery; of blessing, not 
of cursing; of mercy, not of vengeance: a law which can be obeyed, not one to 
which, while it exacts punishment, obedience is impossible. When we look upon this 
picture, and upon that, is it strange that one who was filled with the mind of Christ 
should have regarded the law as the strength of sin ‘?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p34">Of what has been said, the sum is as follows:—When St. Paul 
speaks of ‘the law as the strength of sin,’ he uses the term law partly for law in 
general, but more especially for the burden of the Jewish law on the conscience; when he speaks of sin, he means chiefly the consciousness of sin, of which it 
may be truly said, ‘Where there is no law, there is no transgression; and sin is 
not imputed where there is no law.’ Thirdly, he speaks of the law from his own spiritual 
experience of ‘fears within, and of fightings without;’ and from a knowledge of 
his own countrymen, ‘who please not God, but are contrary to all men.’ Fourthly, 
he conceives the law as an ideal form of evil, analogous to original sin in the 
language of a later theology. Lastly, if there be anything apparently contradictory 
or to us unintelligible in his manner of speaking of the law, we must <pb n="291" id="iii.vii-Page_291" />attribute this to the modes of thought of his age, which blended 
many things that are to us separate. Had St. Paul distinguished between the law 
and conscience, or between the law and morality, or between the moral and ceremonial 
portions of the law itself, or between the law in its first origin and in the practice 
of his own age, he would perhaps have confined the law to a good sense, or restricted 
its use to the books of Moses, and not have spoken of it in one verse as ‘holy, just, 
and good,’ and in the next as being the means of deceiving and slaying him.</p>

<hr style="width:30%; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:12pt" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p35">In another sense than that in which the Apostle employs the words, 
‘the law is dead to us, and we to the law.’ The lapse of ages has but deepened the 
chasm which separates Judaism from Christianity. Between us and them there is a 
gulf fixed, so that few are they who pass from them to us, nor do any go from us 
to them. The question remains, What application is it possible for us to make of 
that which has preceded? Is there anything in the world around standing in the 
same relation to us that the law did to the contemporaries of St. Paul?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p36">One answer that might be given is, ‘the Roman Catholic Church.’ 
The experience of Luther seems indeed not unlike that struggle which St. Paul describes. 
But whatever resemblance may be found between Romanism and the ancient Jewish religion—whether 
in their ceremonial or sacrificial character, or in the circumstance of their both 
resting on outward and visible institutions, and so limiting the worship of Spirit 
and truth—it cannot be said that Romanism stands in the same relation to us individually 
that the law did to the Apostle St. Paul. The real parallels are more general, 
though less obvious. The law St. Paul describes as without us, but not in that sense 
in which an object of sense is without us: though without us it exercises an inward 
power; it drives men to despair; it paralyzes human <pb n="292" id="iii.vii-Page_292" />nature; it causes evil by its very justice and holiness. It is 
like a barrier which we cannot pass; a chain wherewith a nation is bound 
together; a rule which is not adapted to human feelings, but which guides them 
into subjection to itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p37">It has been already remarked that a general parallel to ‘the law as the strength of sin’ is to be found in that strange blending of good 
and evil, of truth and error, which is the condition of our earthly existence. But 
there seem also to be cases in which the parallel is yet closer; in which good 
is not only the accidental cause of evil, but the limiting principle which prevents 
man from working out to the uttermost his individual and spiritual nature. In some 
degree, for example, society may exercise the same tyranny over us, and its conventions 
be stumbling-blocks to us of the same kind as the law to the contemporaries of St. 
Paul; or, in another way, the thought of self and the remembrance of our past life 
may ‘deceive and slay us.’ As in the description of the seventh chapter of the Romans—‘It was I, and it was not I; and who can deliver me from the influence of education 
and the power of my former self?’ Or faith and reason, reason and faith may seem 
mutually to limit each other, and to make the same opposition in speculation that 
the law and the flesh did to the Apostle in practice. Or, to seek the difficulty 
on a lower level, while fully assured of the truths of the gospel, we may 
seem to be excluded from them by our mental or bodily constitution, which no influences 
of the Spirit or power of habit may be capable of changing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p38">1. The society even of a Christian country—and the same remark 
applies equally to a Church—is only to a certain extent based upon 
Christian principle. It rests neither on the view that all mankind are evil, nor 
that they are all good, but on certain motives, supposed to be strong enough to 
bind mankind together; on institutions handed down from former generations; on 
tacit compacts between opposing <pb n="293" id="iii.vii-Page_293" />parties and opinions. Every government must tolerate, and therefore 
must to a certain degree sanction, contending forms of faith. Even in reference 
to those more general principles of truth and justice which, in theory at least, 
equally belong to all religions, the government is limited by expediency, and seeks 
only to enforce them so far as is required for the preservation of society. Hence 
arises a necessary opposition between the moral principles of the individual and 
the political principles of a state. A good man may be sensitive for his faith, 
zealous for the honour of God, and for every moral and spiritual good; the statesman
has to begin by considering the conditions of human society. Aristotle raises 
a famous question, whether the good citizen is the good man? We have rather to 
raise the question, whether the good man is the good citizen? If matter’s of state 
are to be determined by abstract principles of morality and religion—if, for the 
want of such principles, whole nations are to be consigned to the vengeance of heaven—if 
the rule is to be not ‘my kingdom is not of this world,’ but, ‘we ought to obey God 
rather than man’—there is nothing left but to supersede civil society, and found
a religious one in its stead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p39">It is no imaginary spectre that we are raising, but one that 
acts powerfully on the minds of religious men. Is it not commonly said by many, 
that the government is unchristian, that the legislature is unchristian, that all 
governments and all legislatures are the enemies of Christ and His Church? Herein 
to them is the fixed evil of the world; not in vice, or in war, or in injustice, 
or in falsehood; but simply in the fact that the constitution of their country 
conforms to the laws of human society. It is not necessary to suppose that they 
will succeed in carrying out their principles, or that a civilized nation will place 
its liberties in the keeping of a religious party. But, without succeeding, they 
do a great deal of harm to themselves and to the world. For they draw the mind away 
from the <pb n="294" id="iii.vii-Page_294" />simple truths of the Gospel to manifestations of opinion and 
party spirit; they waste their own power to do good; some passing topic of theological 
controversy drains their life. We may not ‘do evil that good may come,’ they say; and 
‘what is morally wrong cannot be politically right;’ and with this misapplied ‘syllogism of the conscience’ they would make it impossible, in the mixed state of 
human affairs, to act at all, either for good or evil. He who seriously believes 
that not for our actual sins, but for some legislative measure of doubtful expediency, 
the wrath of God is hanging over his country, is in so unreal a state of mind as 
to be scarcely capable of discerning the real evils by which we are surrounded. 
The remedies of practical ills sink into insignificance compared with some point 
in which the interests of religion appear to be, but are not, concerned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p40">But it is not only in the political world that imaginary forms 
of evil present themselves, and we are haunted by ideas which can never be carried 
out in practice; the difficulty comes nearer home to most of us in our social life. 
If governments and nations appear unchristian, the appearance of society itself 
is in a certain point of view still more unchristian. Suppose a person acquainted 
with the real state of the world in which we live and move, and neither morosely 
depreciating nor unduly exalting human nature, to turn to the image of the Christian 
Church in the New Testament, how great would the difference appear How would the 
blessing of poverty contrast with the real, even the moral advantages of wealth! the family of love, with distinctions of ranks! the spiritual, almost supernatural, 
society of the first Christians, with our world of fashion, of business, of pleasure! the community of goods, with our meagre charity to others! the prohibition of 
going to law before the heathen, with our endless litigation before judges of all 
religions! the cross of Christ, with our ordinary life! How little does the world 
in which we live seem to be <pb n="295" id="iii.vii-Page_295" />designed for the tabernacle of immortal souls! How large a portion 
of mankind, even in a civilized country, appears to be sacrificed to the rest, and 
to be without the means of moral and religious improvement! How fixed, and steadfast, 
and regular do dealings of money and business appear! how transient and passing are religious objects! Then, again, 
consider how society, sometimes in self-defence, sets a false stamp on good and 
evil; as in the excessive punishment of the errors of women, compared with Christ’s 
conduct to the woman who was a sinner. Or when men are acknowledged to be in the 
sight of God equal, how strange it seems that one should heap up money for another, 
and be dependent on him for his daily life. Susceptible minds, attaching themselves, 
some to one point some to another, may carry such reflections very far, until society 
itself appears evil, and they desire some primitive patriarchal mode of life. They 
are tired of conventionalities; they want, as they say, to make the Gospel a reality; to place all men on a religious, social, and political equality. In this, as in 
the last case, ‘they are kicking against the pricks;’ what they want is a society 
which has not the very elements of a social state; they do not perceive that the 
cause of the evil is human nature itself, which will not cohere without mixed motives 
and received forms and distinctions, and that Providence has been pleased to rest 
the world on a firmer basis than is supplied by the fleeting emotions of philanthropy, 
viz. self-interest. We are not, indeed, to sit with our arms folded, and acquiesce 
in human evil. But we must separate the accidents from the essence of this evil: questions of taste, things indifferent, or customary, or necessary, from the weightier 
matters of oppression, falsehood, vice. The ills of society are to be struggled 
against in such a manner as not to violate the conditions of society; the 
precepts of Scripture are to be applied, but not without distinctions of times and 
countries; Christian duties are to be enforced, but not identified with political 
principles. <pb n="296" id="iii.vii-Page_296" />To see the world—not as it ought to be, but as it is—to 
be on a level with the circumstances in which God has placed them, to renounce the 
remote and impossible for what is possible and in their reach; above all, to begin 
within—these are the limits which enthusiasts should set to their aspirations after 
social good. It is a weary thing to be all our life long warring against the elements, 
or, like the slaves of some eastern lord, using our hands in a work which can only 
be accomplished by levers and machines. The physician of society should aid nature 
instead of fighting against it; he must let the world alone as much as he can; 
to a certain degree, he will even accept things as they are in the hope of bettering 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p41">II. Mere weakness of character will sometimes afford an illustration 
of the Apostle’s words. If there are some whose days are ‘bound each to each by 
natural piety,’ there are others on whom the same continuous power is exercised 
for evil as well as good; they are unable to throw off their former self; the 
sins of their youth lie heavy on them; the influence of opinions which they have 
ceased to hold discolours their minds. Or it may be that their weakness takes a 
different form, viz. that of clinging to some favourite resolve, or of yielding 
to some fixed idea which gets dominion over them, and becomes the limit of all their 
ideas. A common instance of this may be found in the use made by many persons of 
conscience. Whatever they wish or fancy, whatever course of action they are led 
to by some influence obvious to others, though unobserved by themselves, immediately 
assumes the necessary and stereotyped form of the conscientious fulfilment of a 
duty. To every suggestion of what is right and reasonable, they reply only with 
the words—‘their consciences will not allow it.’ They do what they think right; they do not observe that they never seem to themselves to do otherwise. No voice 
of authority, no opinion of others, weighs with them when put in the scale against 
the dictates of what they term conscience. As they <pb n="297" id="iii.vii-Page_297" />get older, their narrow ideas of right acquire a greater 
tenacity; the world is going on, and they are as they were. A deadening 
influence lies on their moral nature, the peculiarity of which is, that, like 
the law, it assumes the appearance of good, differing from the law only in being 
unconscious. Conscience, one may say, putting their own character into the form 
of a truth or commandment, ‘has deceived and slain them.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p42">Another form of conscience yet more closely resembles the principle 
described in the seventh chapter of the Romans. There is a state in which man is 
powerless to act, and is, nevertheless, clairvoyant of all the good and evil of 
his own nature. He places the good and evil principle before him, and is ever oscillating 
between them. He traces the labyrinth of conflicting principles in the world, and 
is yet further perplexed and entangled. He is sensitive to every breath of feeling, 
and incapable of the performance of any duty. Or take another example; it sometimes 
happens that the remembrance of past suffering, or the consciousness of sin, may 
so weigh a man down as fairly to paralyze his moral power. He is distracted between 
what he is and what he was; old habits and vices, and the new character which is 
being fashioned in him. Sometimes the balance seems to hang equal; he feels the 
earnest wish and desire to do rightly, but cannot hope to find pleasure and satisfaction 
in a good life; he desires heartily to repent, but can never think it possible 
that God should forgive. ‘It is I, and it is not I, but sin that dwelleth in me.’ 
‘I have, and have never ceased to have, the wish for better things, even amid haunts 
of infamy and vice.’ In such language, even now, though with less fervour than in 
‘the first spiritual chaos of the affections,’ does the soul cry out to God—‘O 
wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death? ‘</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p43">III. There is some danger of speculative difficulties presenting 
the same hindrance and stumbling-block to our <pb n="298" id="iii.vii-Page_298" />own generation, that the law is described as doing to the contemporaries 
of St. Paul. As the law was holy, just, and good, so many of these difficulties 
are true, and have real grounds: all of them, except in cases where they spring 
from hatred and opposition to the Gospel, are at least innocent. And yet, by undermining 
received opinions, by increasing vanity and egotism, instead of strengthening the 
will and fixing the principles, their promulgation may become a temporary source 
of evil; so that, in the words of the Apostle, it may be said of them that, taking 
occasion by the truth, they deceive and slay men. What then? is the law sin? is 
honest inquiry wrong? God forbid! it is we ourselves who are incapable of receiving 
the results of inquiry; who will not believe unless we see; who demand a proof 
that we cannot have; who begin with appeals to authority, and tradition, and consequences, 
and, when dissatisfied with these, imagine that there is no other foundation on 
which life can repose but the loose and sandy structure of our individual opinions. 
Persons often load their belief in the hope of strengthening it; they escape doubt 
by assuming certainty. Or they believe ‘under an hypothesis;’ their worldly interests 
lead them to acquiesce; their higher intellectual convictions rebel. Opinions, 
hardly won from study and experience, are found to be at variance with early education, 
or natural temperament. Opposite tendencies grow together in the mind; appearing 
and reappearing at intervals. Life becomes a patchwork of new and old cloth, or 
like a garment which changes colour in the sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p44">It is true that the generation to which we belong has difficulties 
to contend with, perhaps greater than those of any former age; and certainly different 
from them. Some of those difficulties arise out of the opposition of reason and 
faith; the critical inquiries of which the Old and New Testament have been the 
subject, are a trouble to many; the circumstance that, while the Bible is the word 
of life <pb n="299" id="iii.vii-Page_299" />for all men, such inquiries are open only to the few, increases 
the irritation. The habit of mind which has been formed in the study of Greek or 
Roman history may be warned off the sacred territory, but cannot really be prevented 
from trespassing; still more impossible is it to keep the level of knowledge at 
one point in Germany, at another in England. Geology, ethnology, historical and 
metaphysical criticism, assail in succession not the Scriptures themselves, but 
notions and beliefs which in the minds of many good men are bound up with them. 
The eternal strain to keep theology where it is while the world is going on, specious 
reconcilements, political or ecclesiastical exigencies, recent attempts to revive 
the past, and the reaction to which they have given birth, the contrast that everywhere 
arises of old and new, all add to the confusion. Probably no other age has been 
to the same extent the subject of cross and contradictory influences. What can be 
more unlike than the tone of sermons and of newspapers? or the ideas of men on 
art, politics, and religion, now, and half a generation ago? The thoughts 
of a few original minds, like wedges, pierce into all received and conventional 
opinions and are almost equally removed from either. The destruction of ‘shams,’ that is, the realization of things as they are amid all the conventions of thought 
and speech and action, is also an element of unsettlement. The excess of self-reflection, 
again, is not favourable to strength or simplicity of character. Every one seems 
to be employed in decomposing the world, human nature, and himself. The discovery 
is made that good and evil are mixed in a far more subtle way than at first sight 
would have appeared possible; and that even extremes of both meet in the same person. 
The mere analysis of moral and religious truth, the fact that we know the origin 
of many things which the last generation received on authority, is held by some 
to destroy their sacredness. Lastly, there are those who feel that all the doubts 
of sceptics put together, fall short of that great doubt which has insinuated itself 
into <pb n="300" id="iii.vii-Page_300" />their minds, from the contemplation of mankind—saying one thing and doing another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p45">It is foolish to lament over these things; it would be still 
more foolish to denounce them. They are the mental trials of the age and country 
in which God has placed us. If they seem at times to exercise a weakening or unsettling 
influence, may we not hope that increasing love of truth, deeper knowledge of ourselves 
and other men, will, in the end, simplify and not perplex the path of life. We may 
leave off in mature years where we began in youth, and receive not only the kingdom 
of God, but the world also, as ‘little children.’ The analysis of moral and religious 
truth may correct its errors without destroying its obligations. Experience of the 
illusions of religious feeling at a particular time should lead us to place religion 
on a foundation which is independent of feeling. Because the Scripture is 
no longer held to be a book of geology or ethnology, or a supernatural revelation 
of historical facts, it will not cease to be the law of our lives, exercising 
an influence over us, different in kind from the ideas of philosophical systems, 
or the aspirations of poetry or romance. Because the world (of which we are a part) 
is hypocritical and deceitful, and individuals go about dissecting their neighbours’ motives and lives, that is a reason for cherishing a simple and manly temper 
of mind, which does not love men the less because it knows human nature more; which 
pierces the secrets of the heart, not by any process of anatomy, but by the light 
of an eye from which the mists of selfishness are dispersed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p46">IV. The relation in which science stands to us may seem to bear 
but a remote resemblance to that in which the law stood to the Apostle St. Paul. 
Yet the analogy is not fanciful, but real. Traces of physical laws are discernible 
everywhere in the world around us; in ourselves also, whose souls are knit together 
with our bodies, whose bodies are a part of the material creation. It seems as if 
nature <pb n="301" id="iii.vii-Page_301" />came so close to us as to leave no room for the motion of our 
will: instead of the inexhaustible grace of God enabling us to say, in the language 
of the Apostle, ‘I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me,’ we become 
more and more the slaves of our own physical constitution. Our state is growing 
like that of a person whose mind is over sensitive to the nervous emotions of his 
own bodily frame. And as the self-consciousness becomes stronger and the contrast 
between faith and experience more vivid, there arises a conflict between the spirit 
and the flesh, nature and grace, not unlike that of which the Apostle speaks. No 
one who, instead of hanging to the past, will look forward to the future, can expect 
that natural science should stand in the same attitude towards revelation fifty 
years hence as at present. The faith of mankind varies from age to age; it is 
weaker, or it may be stronger, at one time than at another. But that which never 
varies or turns aside, which is always going on and cannot be driven back, is knowledge 
based on the sure ground of observation and experiment, the regular progress of 
which is itself matter of observation. The stage at which the few have arrived is 
already far in advance of the many, and if there were nothing remaining to be discovered, 
still the diffusion of the knowledge that we have, without new addition, would exert 
a great influence on religious and social life. Still greater is the indirect influence 
which science exercises through the medium of the arts. In one century a single 
invention has changed the face of Europe; three or four such inventions might produce 
a gulf between us and the future far greater than the interval which separates ancient 
from modern civilization. Doubtless God has provided a way that the thought of Him 
should not be banished from the hearts of men. And habit, and opinion, and prescription 
may ‘last our time,’ and many motives may conspire to keep our minds off the coming 
change. But if ever our present knowledge of geology, of languages, of the <pb n="302" id="iii.vii-Page_302" />races and religions of mankind, of the human frame itself, shall 
be regarded as the starting-point of a goal which has been almost reached, supposing 
too the progress of science to be accompanied by a corresponding development of 
the mechanical arts, we can hardly anticipate, from what we already see, the new 
relation that will then arise between reason and faith. Perhaps the very opposition 
between them may have died away. At any rate experience shows that religion is
not stationary when all other things are moving onward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p47">Changes of this kind pass gradually over the world; the mind 
of man is not suddenly thrown into a state for which it is unprepared. No one has 
more doubts than he can carry; the way of life is not found to stop and come to 
an end in the midst of a volcano, or on the edge of a precipice. Dangers occur, 
not from the disclosure of any new, or hitherto unobserved, facts, for which, as 
for all other blessings, we have reason to be thankful to God; but from our concealment 
or denial of them, from the belief that we can make them other than they are; from 
the fancy that some <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p47.1">a priori</span></i> notion, some undefined word, some intensity 
of personal conviction, is the weapon with which they are to be met. New facts, 
whether bearing on Scripture, or on religion generally, or on morality, are sure 
to win their way; the tide refuses to recede at any man’s bidding. And there are 
not wanting signs that the increase of secular knowledge is beginning to be met 
by a corresponding progress in religious ideas. Controversies are dying out; the 
lines of party are fading into one another; niceties of doctrine are laid aside. 
The opinions respecting the inspiration of Scripture, which are held in the present 
day by good and able men, are not those of fifty years ago; a change may be observed 
on many points, a reserve on still more. Formulas of reconciliation have sprung 
up: ‘the Bible is not a book of science,’ ‘the inspired writers were not taught supernaturally 
what they could have <pb n="303" id="iii.vii-Page_303" />learned from ordinary sources,’ resting-places in the argument 
at which travellers are the more ready to halt, because they do not 
perceive that they are only temporary. For there is no real resting-place but in 
the entire faith, that all true knowledge is a revelation of the will of God. In 
the case of the poor and suffering, we often teach resignation to the accidents 
of life; it is not less plainly a duty of religious men, to submit to the 
progress of knowledge. That is a new kind of resignation, in which many 
Christians have to school themselves. When the difficulty may seem, in 
anticipation, to be greatest, they will find, with the Apostle, that there is a 
way out: ‘The truth has made them free.’</p>

<pb n="304" id="iii.vii-Page_304" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on the Old Testament" progress="74.58%" id="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.viii-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.3">THE OLD TESTAMENT</h2>
<h3 id="iii.viii-p0.4">ROMANS IV.</h3>
<p class="center" id="iii.viii-p1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.viii-p1.1">Ἠνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ἐπιστρέψῃ πρὸς κύριον, 
περιαιρεῖται τὸ κάλυμμα</span>.—<scripRef passage="2Cor 3:16" id="iii.viii-p1.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.16">2 Cor. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p2">THUS we have reached another stage in the development of the 
great theme. The new commandment has become old; faith is taught in the Book of 
the Law. ‘Abraham had faith in God, and it was counted to him for righteousness.’ 
David spoke of the forgiveness of sins in the very spirit of the Gospel. The Old 
Testament is not dead, but alive again. It refers not to the past, but to the present. 
The truths which we daily feel, are written in its pages. There are the consciousness 
of sin and the sense of acceptance. There is the veiled remembrance of a former 
world, which is also the veiled image of a future one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3">To us the Old and New Testaments are two books, or two parts 
of the same book, which fit into one another, and can never be separated or torn 
asunder. They are double one against the other, and the New Testament is the revelation 
of the Old. To the first believers it was otherwise: as yet there was no New Testament; nor is there any trace that the authors of the New Testament ever expected their 
own writings to be placed on a level with the Old. We can scarcely imagine what 
would have been the feeling of St. Paul, could he have foreseen that later ages 
would look not to the faith of Abraham in the law, but to the Epistle to the Romans, 
as the highest authority on the doctrine of justification by faith; or that they 
would have regarded the <pb n="305" id="iii.viii-Page_305" />allegory of Hagar and Sarah, in the Epistle to the Galatians, 
as a difficulty to be resolved by the inspiration of the Apostle. Neither he who 
wrote, nor those to whom he wrote, could ever have thought that words which were 
meant for a particular Church were to give life also to all mankind; and that the 
Epistles in which they occurred were one day to be placed on a level with the Books 
of Moses themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">But if the writings of the New Testament were regarded by the 
contemporaries of the Apostle in a manner different from that of later ages, there 
was a difference, which it is far more difficult for us to appreciate, in their 
manner of reading the Old Testament. To them it was not half, but the whole, needing 
nothing to be added to it or to counteract it, but containing everything in itself. 
It seemed to come home to them; to be meant specially for their age; to be understood 
by them, as its words had never been understood before. ‘Did not their hearts burn 
within them?’ as the Apostles expounded to them the Psalms and Prophets. The manner 
of this exposition was that of the age in which they lived. They brought to the 
understanding of it, not a knowledge of the volume of the New Testament, but the 
mind of Christ. Sometimes they found the lesson which they sought in the plain language 
of Scripture; at other times, coming round to the same lesson by the paths of allegory, 
or seeming even in the sound of a word to catch an echo of the Redeemer’s name. 
Various as are the writings of the Old Testament, composed by such 
numerous authors, at so many different times, so diverse in style and subject, 
in them all they read only—the truth of Christ. They read without distinctions 
of moral and ceremonial, type and antitype, history and prophecy, without 
inquiries into the original meaning or connexion of passages, without theories 
of the relation of the Old and New Testaments. Whatever contrast existed was of 
another kind, not of the parts of a book, but of the law and faith; <pb n="306" id="iii.viii-Page_306" />of the earlier and later dispensations. The words of the book 
were all equally for their instruction; the whole volume lighted up with new meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">What was then joined cannot now be divided or put asunder. The 
New Testament will never be unclothed of the Old. No one in later ages can place 
himself in the position of the heathen convert who learnt the name of Christ first, 
afterwards the Law and the Prophets. Such instances were probably rare even in the 
first days of the Christian Church. No one can easily imagine the manner in which 
St. Paul himself sets the Law over against the Gospel, and at the same time translates 
one into the language of the other. Time has closed up the rent which the law made 
in the heart of man; and the superficial resemblances on which the Apostle sometimes 
dwells, have not the same force to us which they had to his contemporaries. But 
a real unity remains to ourselves as well as to the Apostle, the unity not of the 
letter, but of the spirit, like the unity of life or of a human soul, which lasts 
on amid the changes of our being. The Old Testament and the New do not dovetail 
into one another like the parts of an indenture; it is a higher figure than this, 
which is needed to describe the continuity of the Divine work. Or rather, the simple 
fact is above all figures, and can receive no addition from philosophical notions 
of design, or the observation of minute coincidences. What we term the Old and New 
dispensation is the increasing revelation of God, amid the accidents of human history: first, in himself; secondly, in Ms Son, gathering not one nation only, but all 
mankind into His family. It is the vision of God himself, true and just, and remembering 
mercy in one age of the world; not ceasing to be true and just, but softening also 
into human gentleness, and love, and forgiveness, and making His dwelling in the 
human heart in another. The wind, and the earthquake, and the fire pass by first, 
and after that ‘the still small voice.’ This is the great fulfilment of the Law <pb n="307" id="iii.viii-Page_307" />and the Prophets in the Gospel. No other religion has anything 
like it. And the use of language, and systems of theology, and the necessity of 
‘giving ideas through something,’ and the prayers and thoughts of eighteen hundred 
years, have formed another connexion between the Old and New Testament, more accidental 
and outward, and also more intricate and complex, which is incapable of being accurately 
drawn out, and ought not to be imposed as an article of faith; which yet seems 
to many to supply a want in human nature, and gives expression to feelings which 
would otherwise be unuttered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">It is not natural, nor perhaps possible, to us to cease to use 
the figures in which ‘holy men of old’ spoke of that which belonged to their peace. 
But it is well that we should sometimes remind ourselves, that ‘all these things 
are a shadow, but the body is of Christ.’ Framed as our minds are, we are 
ever tending to confuse that which is accidental with that which is essential, 
to substitute the language of imagery for the severity of our moral ideas, to 
entangle Divine truths in the state of society in which they came into the world 
or in the ways of thought of a particular age. ‘All these things are a shadow;’ that is to say, not only the temple and tabernacle, and the victim laid on the 
altar, and the atonement offered once a year for the sins of the nation; but the 
conceptions which later ages express by these words, so far as anything human or 
outward or figurative mingles with them, so far as they cloud the Divine nature 
with human passions, so far as they imply, or seem to imply, anything at 
variance with our notions of truth and right, are as much, or even more a shadow 
than that outward image which belonged to the elder dispensation. The same Lord 
who compared the scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven to a householder who 
brought forth out of his treasure things new and old, said also in a figure, 
that ‘new cloth must not be put on an old garment’ or ‘new wine into old 
bottles.’</p>

<pb n="308" id="iii.viii-Page_308" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on the Imputation of the Sin of Adam" progress="75.49%" id="iii.ix" prev="iii.viii" next="iii.x">
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.ix-p0.2">ON THE</h4>
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.3">IMPUTATION OF THE SIN OF ADAM</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ix-p0.4">ROMANS V.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p1">THAT so many opposite systems of Theology seek their authority 
in Scripture is a fair proof that Scripture is different from them all. That is 
to say, Scripture often contains in germ what is capable of being drawn to either 
side; it is indistinct, where they are distinct; it presents two lights, where 
they present only one; it speaks inwardly, while they clothe themselves in the 
forms of human knowledge. That indistinct, intermediate, inward point of view at 
which the truth exists but in germ, they have on both sides tended to extinguish 
and suppress. Passing allusions, figures of speech, rhetorical oppositions, have 
been made the foundation of doctrinal statements, which are like a part of the human 
mind itself, and seem as if they could never be uprooted, without uprooting the 
very sentiment of religion. Systems of this kind exercise a constraining power, 
which makes it difficult for us to see anything in Scripture but themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p2">For example, how slender is the foundation in the New Testament 
for the doctrine of Adam’s sin being imputed to his posterity—two passages in St. 
Paul at most, and these of uncertain interpretation. The little cloud, no bigger 
than a man’s hand, has covered the heavens. To reduce such <pb n="309" id="iii.ix-Page_309" />subjects to their proper proportions, we should consider:—first, 
what space they occupy in Scripture; secondly, how far the language used respecting 
them is literal or figurative; thirdly, whether they agree with the more general 
truths of Scripture and our moral sense, or are not ‘rather repugnant thereto;’ fourthly, whether their origin may not be prior to Christianity, or traceable 
in the after history of the Church; fifthly, whether the words of Scripture may 
not be confused with logical inferences which are appended to them; sixthly, in 
the case of this and of some other doctrines, whether even poetry has not lent its 
aid to stamp them in our minds in a more definite and therefore different form from 
that in which the Apostles taught them; lastly, how far in our own day they are 
anything more than words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p3">The two passages alluded to are <scripRef id="iii.ix-p3.1" passage="Rom. v. 12-21" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.21">Rom. v. 12-21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Cor 15:21,22, 45-49" id="iii.ix-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|15|22;|1Cor|15|45|15|49" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21-1Cor.15.22 Bible:1Cor.15.45-1Cor.15.49">1 Cor. xv. 21, 
22; 45-49</scripRef>, in both of which parallels are drawn between Adam and Christ. In both 
the sin of Adam is spoken of, or seems to be spoken of, as the source of death to 
man: ‘As by one man’s transgression sin entered into the world, and death by sin,’ and 
‘As in Adam all die.’ Such words appear plain at first sight; that is to say, 
we find in them what we bring to them: let us see what considerations modify their 
meaning. If we accept the Pelagian view of the passage, which refers the death of 
each man to actual sin, there is an end of the controversy. But it does not equally 
follow that, if what is termed the received interpretation is given to the words, 
the doctrine which it has been attempted to ground upon them would have any real 
foundation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p4">We will suppose, then, that no reference is contained in either 
passage to ‘actual sin.’ In some other sense than this mankind are identified with 
Adam’s transgression. But the question still remains, whether Adam’s sin and death 
are merely the type of the sin and death of his posterity, or, more than this, the 
cause. The first explanation quite satisfies the meaning of the words, ‘As in Adam <pb n="310" id="iii.ix-Page_310" />all die;’ the second seems to be required by the parallel passage 
in the Romans: ‘As by one man sin came into the world,’ and ‘As by one man many 
were made sinners,’ if taken literally.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p5">The question involves the more general one, whether the use of 
language by St. Paul makes it necessary that we should take his words literally 
in this passage. Is he speaking of Adam’s sin being the cause of sin and death to 
his posterity, in any other sense than he spoke of Abraham being a father of circumcision 
to the uncircumcised? (<scripRef passage="Rom 4:1-25" id="iii.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|4|1|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.1-Rom.4.25">chap. iv.</scripRef>) Yet no one has ever thought of basing a doctrine 
on these words. Or is he speaking of all men dying in Adam in any other sense than 
he says in <scripRef passage="2Cor 5:15" id="iii.ix-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. v. 15</scripRef>, that if one died for all, then all died? Yet in this latter 
passage, while Christ died literally, it was only in a figure that all died. May 
he be arguing in the same way as when he infers from the word ‘seed’ being used 
in the singular, that ‘thy seed is Christ’? Or, if we confine ourselves to the 
passage under consideration—Is the righteousness of Christ there imputed to believers, 
independently of their own inward holiness? and if so, should the sin of Adam be 
imputed independently of the actual sins of men?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p6">I. A very slight difference in the mode of expression would make 
it impossible for us to attribute to St. Paul the doctrine of the imputation of 
the sin of Adam. But we have seen before how varied, and how different from our 
own, are his modes of thought and language. Compare <scripRef passage="Rom 1:4; 4:25" id="iii.ix-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0;|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4 Bible:Rom.4.25">i. 4; iv. 25</scripRef>. To him, it was 
but a slight transition, from the identification of Adam with the sins of all mankind, 
to the representation of the sin of Adam as the cause of those sins. To us, there 
is the greatest difference between the two statements. To him, it was one among 
many figures of the same kind, to oppose the first and second Adam, as elsewhere 
he opposes the old and new man. With us, this figure has been singled out to be 
made the foundation of a most exact statement of doctrine. We do not remark <pb n="311" id="iii.ix-Page_311" />that there is not even the appearance of attributing Adam’s sin 
to his posterity, in any part of the Apostle’s writings in which he is not drawing 
a parallel between Adam and Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p7">II. The Apostle is not speaking of Adam as fallen from a state of innocence. 
He could scarcely have said, ‘The first man is of the earth, earthy,’ if he 
had had in his mind that Adam had previously existed in a pure and perfect state. 
He is only drawing a parallel between Adam and Christ. The moment we leave this 
parallel, all is uncertain and undetermined. What was the nature of that innocent 
life? or of the act of Adam which forfeited it? and how was the effect of 
that act communicated to his posterity? The minds of men in different ages 
of the world have strayed into these and similar inquiries. Difficulties about ‘fate, predestination, and free-will’ (not food for angels’ thoughts) cross 
our path in the garden of Eden itself. But neither the Old or New Testament 
give any answer to them. Imagination has possessed itself of the vacant spot, 
and been busy, as it often is, in proportion to the slenderness of knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">III. There are other elements of St. Paul’s teaching, which are either 
inconsistent with the imputation of Adam’s sin to his posterity, or at any rate 
are so prominent as to make such a doctrine if held by him comparatively unimportant. 
According to St. Paul, it is not the act of Adam, but the law that</p>

<p class="center" id="iii.ix-p9">‘Brought sin into the world and all our woe.’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.ix-p10">And the law is almost equivalent to ‘the knowledge of sin.’ 
But original sin is, or may be, wholly unconscious—the fault of nature in the infant 
equally with the man. Not so the sin of which St. Paul speaks, which is inseparable 
from consciousness, as he says himself: ‘I was alive without the law once,’ that 
is, before I came to the consciousness of sin.</p>
<pb n="312" id="iii.ix-Page_312" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">IV. It will be admitted that we ought to feel still greater reluctance 
to press the statement of the Apostle to its strict logical consequences, if we 
find that the language which he here uses is that of his age and country. Prom the 
circumstance of our first reading the doctrine of the imputation of Adam’s sin to 
his posterity in the Epistles of St. Paul, we can hardly persuade ourselves that 
this is not its original source. The incidental manner in which it is alluded to 
might indeed lead us to suppose that it would scarcely have been intelligible, had 
it not been also an opinion of his time. But if this inference should seem doubtful, 
there is direct evidence to show that the Jews connected sin and death, and the 
sins and death of mankind, with the sin of Adam, in the same way as the Apostle. 
The earliest trace of such a doctrine is found in the apocryphal Book of Wisdom, 
<scripRef passage="Wisdom 2:24" id="iii.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Wis|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.24">ii. 24</scripRef>: ‘But God created man to be immortal, and made him to be an image of his own 
eternity. Nevertheless, through envy of the devil came death into the world; and 
they that do hold of his side do find it.’ And <scripRef id="iii.ix-p11.2" passage="Eccles. xxv. 24" parsed="|Eccl|25|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.25.24">Eccles. xxv. 24</scripRef>: 
‘Of the woman came 
the beginning of sin, and through her we all die.’ It was a further refinement of 
some of their teachers, that when Adam sinned the whole world sinned; because, 
at that time, Adam was the whole world, or because the soul of Adam comprehended 
the souls of all, so that Adam’s sin conveyed a hereditary taint to his posterity. 
It was a confusion of a half physical, half logical or metaphysical notion, 
arising in the minds of men who had not yet learnt the lesson of our Saviour—‘That 
which is from without defileth not a man.’ That human nature or philosophy 
sometimes rose up against such inventions is certainly true; but it seems to be 
on the whole admitted, that the doctrine of Augustine is in substance generally 
agreed to by the Rabbis, and that there is no trace of their having derived it from 
the writings of St. Paul. Compare the passages quoted in Fritzsche, vol. i. pp. 
293-296, and Schoettgen.</p>
<pb n="313" id="iii.ix-Page_313" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12">But not only is the connexion of sin and death with each other, 
and with the sin of Adam, found in the Rabbinical writings; the type and antitype 
of the first and second Adam are also contained in them. In reading the first chapters 
of Genesis, the Jews made a distinction between the higher Adam, who was the light 
of the world, and had control over all things, who was mystically referred to where 
it is said, ‘they two shall be one flesh;’ and the inferior Adam, who was Lord 
only of the creation; who had ‘the breath of life,’ but not ‘the living soul.’ (Schoettgen, 
i. 512-514, 670-673.) By some, indeed, the latter seems to have been identified with 
the Messiah. By Philo, on the other hand, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p12.1">λόγος</span> is identified with the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p12.2">πρῶτος Ἀδάμ</span>, who is without sex, while the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p12.3">ἄνθρωπος χοικός</span> is created afterwards 
by the help of the angels (<i>De Creat. Mund</i>. p. 30). It is not the object 
of this statement to reconcile these variations, but merely to indicate, first, 
that the idea of a first and second Adam was familiar to the Jews in the time of 
St. Paul, and that one or other of them was regarded by them as the Word and the 
Messiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">V. A slighter, though not less real foundation of the doctrine has been what 
may be termed the logical symmetry of the imputation of the righteousness of 
Christ and of the sin of Adam. The latter half is the correlative of the former; they mutually support each other. We place the first and second Adam in juxtaposition, 
and seem to see a fitness or reason in the one standing in the same relation 
to the fallen as the other to the saved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">VI. It is hardly necessary to ask the further question, what meaning 
we can attach to the imputation of sin and guilt which are not our own, and 
of which we are unconscious. God can never see us other than we really are, 
or judge us without reference to all our circumstances and antecedents. If we 
can hardly suppose that He would allow a fiction of mercy to be interposed 
between ourselves and Him, still less can we imagine that He would interpose <pb n="314" id="iii.ix-Page_314" />a fiction of vengeance. If He requires holiness before He will 
save, much more, may we say in the Apostle’s form of speech, will He require sin 
before He dooms us to perdition. Nor can anything be in spirit more contrary to 
the living consciousness of sin of which the Apostle everywhere speaks, than the 
conception of sin as dead unconscious evil, originating in the act of an individual 
man, in the world before the flood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p15">VII. A small part of the train of consequences which have been 
drawn out by divines can be made to hang even upon the letter of the Apostle’s words, 
though we should not take into account the general temper and spirit of his writings. 
Logical inferences often help to fill up the aching void in our knowledge of the 
spiritual world. They seem necessary; in time they receive a new support from habit 
and tradition. They hide away and conceal the nature of the original premisses. 
They may be likened to the superstructure of a building which the foundation has 
not strength to bear; or, rather, perhaps, when compared to the serious efforts 
of human thought, to the plaything of the child who places one brick upon another 
in wondering suspense, until the whole totters and falls, or his childish fancy 
pleases itself with throwing it down. So, to apply these remarks to our present 
subject, we are contented to repeat the simple words of the Apostle, ‘As in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.’ Perhaps we may not be able 
to recall all the associations which they conveyed to his mind. But neither are 
we willing to affirm his meaning to be that the sin of one man was the cause of 
other men’s sins, or that God condemned one part of the human race for a fault not 
their own, because He was going to save another part; or that original sin, as 
some say, or the guilt of original sin, as is the opinion of others, is washed away 
in baptism. There is a terrible explicitness in such language touching the realities 
of a future life which makes us shrink from trusting our own faculties amid 
far-off deductions like these. <pb n="315" id="iii.ix-Page_315" />We feel that we are undermining, not strengthening, the foundations 
of the Gospel. We fear to take upon ourselves a burden which neither ‘we nor our 
fathers are able to bear.’ Instead of receiving such statements only to 
explain them away, or keep them out of sight, it is better to answer boldly in 
the words of the Apostle, ‘God forbid! for how shall God judge the world.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p16">On the whole, then, we are led to infer that in the Augustinian 
interpretation of this passage, even if it agree with the letter of the text, too 
little regard has been paid to the extent to which St. Paul uses figurative language, 
and to the manner of his age in interpretations of the Old Testament. The difficulty 
of supposing him to be allegorizing the narrative of Genesis is slight, in comparison 
with the difficulty of supposing him to countenance a doctrine at variance with 
our first notions of the moral nature of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p17">But when the figure is dropped, and allowance is made for the 
manner of the age, the question once more returns upon us—‘What is the Apostle’s 
meaning?’ He is arguing, we see, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ix-p17.1">κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον</span>, and taking his stand 
on the received opinions of his time. Do we imagine that his object is no other 
than to set the seal of his authority on these traditional beliefs? The whole analogy, 
not merely of the writings of St. Paul, but of the entire New Testament, would lead 
us to suppose that his object was not to reassert them, but to teach, through them, 
a new and nobler lesson. The Jewish Rabbis would have spoken of the first and second 
Adam; but which of them would have made the application of the figure to all mankind? 
Which of them would have breathed the quickening Spirit into the dry bones? The 
figure of the Apostle bears the impress of his own age and country; the interpretation 
of the figure is for every age, and for the whole world. A figure of speech it remains 
still, an allegory after the manner of that age and country, but yet with no uncertain 
or ambiguous signification. It means that ‘God <pb n="316" id="iii.ix-Page_316" />hath made of one blood all the nations of the earth;’ and that 
‘he hath concluded all under sin, that he may have mercy upon all.’ It means a 
truth deep yet simple—the fact which we recognize in ourselves and trace everywhere 
around us—that we are one in a common evil nature, which, if it be not derived from 
the sin of Adam, exists as really as if it were. It means that we shall be made 
one in Christ, by the grace of God, in a measure here, more fully and perfectly 
in another world. It means that Christ is the natural head of the human race, the 
author of its spiritual life. It shows Him to us as He enters within the veil, in 
form as a man, the ‘first fruits of them which sleep.’ It is a sign 
or intimation which guides our thoughts in another direction also, beyond the 
world of which religion speaks, to observe what science tells us of the 
interdependence of soul and body—what history tells of the chain of lives and 
events. It leads us to reflect on ourselves not as isolated, independent 
beings;—not such as we appear to be to our own narrow consciousness; but as we 
truly are—the creatures of antecedents which we can never know, fashioned by 
circumstances over which we have no control. The infant, coming into existence 
in a wonderful manner, inherits something, not from its parents only, but from 
the first beginning of the human race. He too is born into a family of which God 
in Christ is the Father. There is enough here to meditate upon—‘a mystery since 
the world was’—without the ‘weak and beggarly’ elements of Rabbinical lore. We 
may not encumber St. Paul ‘with the things which he destroyed.’</p>

<pb n="317" id="iii.ix-Page_317" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Atonement and Satisfaction" progress="77.54%" id="iii.x" prev="iii.ix" next="iii.xi">
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.x-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.3">ATONEMENT AND SATISFACTION</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.x-p1">‘Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not . . . Then said I, Lo, 
I come to do thy will, O God.’—<scripRef id="iii.x-p1.1" passage="Ps. xl. 6-8" parsed="|Ps|40|6|40|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.6-Ps.40.8">Ps. xl. 6-8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p2">THE doctrine of the Atonement has often been explained in a way 
at which our moral feelings revolt. God is represented as angry with us for what 
we never did; He is ready to inflict a disproportionate punishment on us for what 
we are; He is satisfied by the sufferings of His Son in our stead. The sin of Adam 
is first imputed to us; then the righteousness of Christ. The imperfection of human 
law is transferred to the Divine; or rather a figment of law which has no real 
existence. The death of Christ is also explained by the analogy of the ancient rite 
of sacrifice. He is a victim laid upon the altar to appease the wrath of God. The 
institutions and ceremonies of the Mosaical religion are applied to Him. He is further 
said to bear the infinite punishment of infinite sin. When He had suffered or paid 
the penalty, God is described as granting Him the salvation of mankind in return.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p3">I shall endeavour to show, 1. that these conceptions of the work 
of Christ have no foundation in Scripture; 2. that their growth may be traced in 
ecclesiastical history; 3. that the only sacrifice, atonement, or satisfaction, 
with which <pb n="318" id="iii.x-Page_318" />the Christian has to do, is a moral and spiritual one; not the 
pouring out of blood upon the earth, but the living sacrifice ‘to do thy will, 
O God;’ in which the believer has part as, well as his Lord; about the meaning 
of which there can be no more question in our day than there was in the first ages.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.x-p4">§ 1.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p5">It is difficult to concentrate the authority of Scripture on 
points of controversy. For Scripture is not doctrine but teaching; it arises naturally 
out of the circumstances of the writers; it is not intended to meet the intellectual 
refinements of modern times. The words of our Saviour, ‘My kingdom is not of this 
world,’ admit of a wide application, to systems of knowledge, as well as to systems 
of government and politics. The ‘bread of life’ is not an elaborate theology. The 
revelation which Scripture makes to us of the will of God, does not turn upon the 
exact use of language. (‘Lo, O man, he hath showed thee what he required of thee; to do justly and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God.’) The books of 
Scripture were written by different authors, and in different ages of the world; we cannot, therefore, apply them with the minuteness and precision of a legal 
treatise. The Old Testament is not on all points the same with the New; for ‘Moses 
allowed of some things for the hardness of their hearts;’ nor the Law with the 
Prophets, for there were ‘proverbs in the house of Israel’ that were reversed; nor does the Gospel, which is simple and universal, in all respects agree with 
the Epistles which have reference to the particular state of the first converts; nor is the teaching of St. James, who admits works as a coefficient with 
faith in the justification of man, absolutely identical with that of St. Paul, who 
asserts righteousness by faith only; nor is the character of all the Epistles of 
St. Paul, written as they were at different times amid the changing scenes of life, 
precisely the same; nor <pb n="319" id="iii.x-Page_319" />does he himself claim an equal authority for all his precepts. 
No theory of inspiration can obliterate these differences; or rather none can be 
true which does not admit them. The neglect of them reduces the books of Scripture 
to an unmeaning unity, and effectually seals up their true sense. But if we acknowledge 
this natural diversity of form, this perfect humanity of Scripture, we must, at 
any rate in some general way, adjust the relation of the different parts to one 
another before we apply its words to the establishment of any doctrine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p6">Nor again is the citation of a single text sufficient to prove 
a doctrine; nor must consequences be added on, which are not found in Scripture, 
nor figures of speech reasoned about, as though they conveyed exact notions. An 
accidental similarity of expression is not to be admitted as an authority; nor, 
a mystical allusion, which has been gathered from Scripture, according to some method 
which in other writings the laws of language and logic would not justify. When engaged 
in controversy with Roman Catholics, about the doctrine of purgatory, or transubstantiation, 
or the authority of the successors of St. Peter, we are willing to admit these principles. 
They are equally true when the subject of inquiry is the atoning work of Christ. 
We must also distinguish the application of a passage in religious discourse from 
its original meaning. The more obvious explanation which is received in our own 
day, or by our own branch of the Church, will sometimes have to be set aside for 
one more difficult, because less familiar, which is drawn from the context. Nor 
is it allowable to bar an interpretation of Scripture from a regard to doctrinal 
consequences. Further, it is necessary that we should make allowance for the manner 
in which ideas were represented in the ages at which the books of Scripture were 
written which cannot be so lively to us as to contemporaries. Nor can we deny that 
texts may be quoted on both sides of a controversy, as for example, in the controversy 
respecting predestination. <pb n="320" id="iii.x-Page_320" />For in religious, as in other differences, there is often truth on both sides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p7">The drift of the preceding remarks is not to show that there 
is any ambiguity or uncertainty in the witness of Scripture to the great truths 
of morality and religion. Nay, rather the universal voice of the Old Testament and 
the New proclaims that there is one God of infinite justice, goodness, and truth: and the writers of the New Testament agree in declaring that Jesus Christ, the 
Son of God, is the Saviour of the world. There can never, by any possibility, be 
a doubt that our Lord and St. Paul taught the doctrine of a future life, and of 
a judgement, at which men would give an account of the deeds done in the body. It 
is no matter for regret that the essentials of the Gospel are within the reach of 
a child’s understanding. But this clearness of Scripture about the great truths 
of religion does not extend to the distinctions and developments of theological 
systems; it rather seems to contrast with them. It is one thing to say that ‘Christ 
is the Saviour of the world,’ or that ‘we are reconciled to God through Christ,’ and another thing to affirm that the Levitical or heathen sacrifices typified the 
death of Christ; or that the death of Christ has a sacrificial import, and is an 
atonement or satisfaction for the sins of men. The latter positions involve great 
moral and intellectual difficulties; many things have to be considered, before 
we can allow that the phraseology of Scripture is to be caught up and applied in 
this way. For we may easily dress up in the externals of the New Testament a doctrine 
which is really at variance with the Spirit of Christ and His Apostles, and we may 
impart to this doctrine, by the help of living tradition, that is to say, custom 
and religious use, a sacredness yet greater than is derived from such a fallacious 
application of Scripture language. It happens almost unavoidably (and our only chance 
of guarding against the illusion is to be aware of it) that we are more under the 
influence of rhetoric in theology than in other branches of <pb n="321" id="iii.x-Page_321" />knowledge; our minds are so constituted that what we often hear 
we are ready to believe, especially when it falls in with previous convictions or 
wants. But he who desires to know whether the statements above referred to have 
any real objective foundation in the New Testament, will carefully weigh the following 
considerations:—Whether there is any reason for interpreting the New Testament 
by the analogy of the Old? Whether the sacrificial expressions which occur in the 
New Testament, and on which the question chiefly turns, are to be interpreted spiritually 
or literally? Whether the use of such expressions may not be a figurative mode 
of the time, which did not necessarily recall the thing signified any more than 
the popular use of the term ‘Sacrifice’ among ourselves? He will consider further 
whether this language is employed vaguely, or definitely? Whether it is the chief 
manner of expressing the work of Christ, or one among many? Whether it is found 
to occur equally in every part of the New Testament; for example, in the Gospels, 
as well as in the Epistles? Whether the more frequent occurrence of it in particular 
books, as for instance, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, may not be explained by the 
peculiar object or circumstances of the writer? Whether other figures of speech, 
such as death, life, resurrection with Christ, are not equally frequent, which 
have never yet been made the foundation of any doctrine? Lastly, whether this 
language of sacrifice is not applied to the believer as well as to his Lord, and 
whether the believer is not spoken of as sharing the sufferings of his Lord?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p8">I. All Christians agree that there is a connexion between the 
Old Testament and the New: ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p8.1">Novum Testamentum in vetere latet; Vetus Testamentum 
in novo patet</span>:’ ‘I am not come to destroy the law and the prophets, but to fulfil.’ 
But, respecting the nature of the revelation or fulfilment which is implied in these 
expressions, they are not equally agreed. Some conceive the Old and New Testaments 
to be ‘double one against the other;’ the one being the type, and <pb n="322" id="iii.x-Page_322" />the other the antitype, the ceremonies of the Law, and the symbols 
and imagery of the Prophets, supplying to them the forms of thought and religious 
ideas of the Gospel. Even the history of the Jewish people has been sometimes thought 
to be an anticipation or parallel of the history of the Christian world; many accidental 
circumstances in the narrative of Scripture being likewise taken as an example of 
the Christian life. The relation between the Old and New Testaments has been regarded 
by others from a different point of view, as a continuous one, which may be described 
under some image of growth or development; the facts and ideas of the one leading 
on to the facts and ideas of the other; and the two together forming one record 
of ‘the increasing purpose which through the ages ran.’ This continuity, however, 
is broken at one point, and the parts separate and reunite like ancient and modern 
civilization, though the connexion is nearer, and of another kind; the Messiah, 
in whom the hopes of the Jewish people centre, being the first-born of a new creation, 
the Son of Man and the Son of God. It is necessary, moreover, to distinguish the 
connexion of fact from that of language and idea; because the Old Testament is 
not only the preparation for the New, but also the figure and expression of it. 
Those who hold the first of these two views, viz. the reduplication of the Old Testament 
in the New, rest their opinion chiefly on two grounds. First, it seems incredible 
to them, and repugnant to their conception of a Divine revelation, that the great 
apparatus of rites and ceremonies, with which, even at this distance of time, they 
are intimately acquainted, should have no inner and symbolical meaning; that the 
Jewish nation for many ages should have carried with it a load of forms only; that the words of Moses which they 
‘still hear read in the synagogue every sabbath-day,’ and which they often read in their own households, should relate only to matters 
of outward observance; just as they are unwilling to believe that the prophecies, 
which they also <pb n="323" id="iii.x-Page_323" />read, have no reference to the historical events of modern times. 
And, secondly, they are swayed by the authority of the Epistle to the Hebrews, the 
writer of which has made the Old Testament the allegory of the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p9">It will be considered hereafter what is to be said in answer 
to the last of these arguments. The first is perhaps sufficiently answered by the 
analogy of other ancient religions. It would be ridiculous to assume a spiritual 
meaning in the Homeric rites and sacrifices; although they may be different in 
other respects, have we any more reason for inferring such a meaning in the Mosaic? Admitting the application which is made of a few of them by the author of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews to be their original intention, the great mass would still 
remain unexplained, and yet they are all alike contained in the same Revelation. 
It may seem natural to us to suppose that God taught His people like children by 
the help of outward objects. But no <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p9.1">a priori</span></i> supposition of this kind, no 
fancy, however natural, of a symmetry or coincidence which may be traced between 
the Old Testament and the New, nor the frequent repetition of such a theory in many 
forms, is an answer to the fact. That fact is the silence of the Old Testament itself. 
If the sacrifices of the Mosaical religion were really symbolical of the death of 
Christ, how can it be accounted for that no trace of this symbolism appears in the 
books of Moses themselves? that prophets and righteous men of old never gave this 
interpretation to them? that the lawgiver is intent only on the sign, and says nothing 
of the thing signified? No other book is ever supposed to teach truths about which 
it is wholly silent. We do not imagine the Iliad and Odyssey to be a revelation 
of the Platonic or Socratic philosophy. The circumstances that these poems received 
this or some other allegorical explanation from a school of Alexandrian critics, 
does not incline us to believe that such an explanation is a part of their original 
meaning. The human mind does not work in this occult manner; language <pb n="324" id="iii.x-Page_324" />was not really given men to conceal their thoughts; plain precepts or statements 
do not contain hidden mysteries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p10">It may be said that the Levitical rites and offerings had a meaning, 
not for the Jews, but for us, ‘on whom the ends of the world are come.’ Moses, David, 
Isaiah were unacquainted with this meaning; it was reserved for those who lived 
after the event to which they referred had taken place to discover it. Such an afterthought 
may be natural to us, who are ever tracing a literary or mystical connexion between 
the Old Testament and the New; it would have been very strange to us, had we lived 
in the ages before the coming of Christ. It is incredible that God should have instituted 
rites and ceremonies, which were to be observed as forms by a whole people 
throughout their history, to teach mankind fifteen hundred years afterwards, uncertainly 
and in a figure, a lesson which Christ taught plainly and without a figure. 
Such an assumption confuses the application of Scripture with its original meaning; the use of language in the New Testament with the facts of the Old. Further, it 
does away with all certainty in the interpretation of Scripture. If we can introduce 
the New Testament into the Old, we may with equal right introduce Tradition or Church 
History into the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p11">The question here raised has a very important bearing on the 
use of the figures of atonement and sacrifice in the New Testament. For if it could 
be shown that the sacrifices which were offered up in the Levitical worship were 
anticipatory only; that the law too declared itself to be ‘a shadow of good things 
to come;’ that Moses had himself spoken ‘of the reproach of Christ;’ in that 
case the slightest allusion in the New Testament to the customs or words of the 
law would have a peculiar interest. We should be justified in referring to them 
as explanatory of the work of Christ, in studying the Levitical distinctions respecting 
offerings with a more than antiquarian interest, in ‘disputing about purifying’ and modes of expiation. But if not; if, in short, we are <pb n="325" id="iii.x-Page_325" />only reflecting the present on the past, or perhaps confusing 
both together, and interpreting Christianity by Judaism, and Judaism by Christianity; then the sacrificial language of the New Testament loses its depth and significance, 
or rather acquires a higher, that is, a spiritual one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p12">II. Of such an explanation, if it had really existed when the 
Mosaic religion was still a national form of worship, traces would occur in the 
writings of the Psalmists and the Prophets; for these furnish a connecting link 
between the Old Testament and the New. But this is not the case; the Prophets are, 
for the most part, unconscious of the law, or silent respecting its obligations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p13">In many places, their independence of the Mosaical religion passes 
into a kind of opposition to it. The inward and spiritual truth asserts itself, 
not as an explanation of the ceremonial observance, but in defiance of it. The ‘undergrowth 
of morality’ is putting forth shoots in spite of the deadness of the ceremonial 
hull. <scripRef id="iii.x-p13.1" passage="Isaiah i. 13" parsed="|Isa|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.13">Isaiah i. 13</scripRef>: ‘Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto 
me; the new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot away with; 
it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting.’ <scripRef id="iii.x-p13.2" passage="Micah vi. 6" parsed="|Mic|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.6">Micah vi. 6</scripRef>: 
‘Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, or bow myself before the high God? 
shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves of a year old? Will 
the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of 
oil?’ <scripRef passage="Psa 50:10" id="iii.x-p13.3" parsed="|Ps|50|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.10">Psalm l. 10</scripRef>: ‘All the beasts of 
the forests are mine, and so are the cattle upon a thousand hills: If I were hungry 
I would not tell thee.’ We cannot doubt that in passages like these we are bursting 
the bonds of the Levitical or ceremonial dispensation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p14">The spirit of prophecy, speaking by Isaiah, does not say ‘I will have mercy as well as sacrifice,’ but 
‘I will have mercy and not 
(or rather than) sacrifice.’ In the words of the Psalmist, Sacrifice and offering 
thou wouldest not; Then said I, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God;’ ‘The sacrifices 
of God are a broken spirit:’ or again, ‘A bruised reed <pb n="326" id="iii.x-Page_326" />shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench; he 
shall bring forth judgement unto truth:’ or again, according to the image both 
of Isaiah and Jeremiah (<scripRef id="iii.x-p14.1" passage="Isa. liii. 7" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Isa. liii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.x-p14.2" passage="Jer. xi. 19" parsed="|Jer|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.19">Jer. xi. 19</scripRef>), which seems to have passed before the 
vision of John the Baptist (<scripRef id="iii.x-p14.3" passage="John i. 36" parsed="|John|1|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.36">John i. 36</scripRef>), ‘He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, 
and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb.’ These are the points at which 
the Old and New Testaments most nearly touch, the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p14.4">τύποι</span>) types or ensamples of 
the one which we find in the other, the pre-notions or preparations with which we 
pass from Moses and the Prophets to the Gospel of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p15">III. It is hard to imagine that there can be any truer expression 
of the Gospel than the words of Christ himself, or that any truth omitted by Him 
is essential to the Gospel. ‘The disciple is not above his master, nor the servant 
greater than his lord.’ The philosophy of Plato was not better understood by his 
followers than by himself, nor can we allow that the Gospel is to be interpreted 
by the Epistles, or that the Sermon on the Mount is only half Christian and needs 
the fuller inspiration or revelation of St. Paul or the author of the Epistle to 
the Hebrews. There is no trace in the words of our Saviour of any omission or imperfection; there is no indication in the Epistles of any intention to complete or perfect 
them. How strange would it have seemed in the Apostle St. Paul, who thought himself 
unworthy ‘to be called an Apostle because he persecuted the Church of God,’ to find 
that his own words were preferred in after ages to those of Christ 
himself!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p16">There is no study of theology which is likely to exercise a more 
elevating influence on the individual, or a more healing one on divisions 
of opinion, than the study of the words of Christ himself. The heart is its own 
witness to them; all Christian sects acknowledge them; they seem to escape or 
rise above the region or atmosphere of controversy. The form in which they 
exhibit the Gospel to us is the simplest and also the deepest; they are more free <pb n="327" id="iii.x-Page_327" />from details than any other part of Scripture, and they are absolutely 
independent of personal and national influences. In them is contained the expression 
of the inner life, of mankind, and of the Church; there, too, the individual beholds, 
as in a glass, the image of a goodness which is not of this world. To rank their 
authority below that of Apostles and Evangelists is to give up the best hope of 
reuniting Christendom in itself, and of making Christianity a universal religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p17">And Christ himself hardly even in a figure uses the word ‘sacrifice;’ never with the least reference to His own life or death. There are many ways 
in which our Lord describes His relation to His Father and to mankind. His disciples 
are to be one with Him, even as He is one with the Father; whatsoever things He 
seeth the Father do He doeth. He says, ‘I am the resurrection and the life;’ or, 
‘I am the way, the truth, and the life;’ and, ‘No man cometh unto the Father but 
by me;’ and again, ‘Whatsoever things ye shall ask in my name shall be given you;’ and once again, 
‘I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another comforter.’ 
Most of His words are simple, like ‘a man talking to his friends;’ and their impressiveness 
and beauty partly flow from this simplicity. He speaks of ‘His decease too which 
he should accomplish at Jerusalem,’ but not in sacrificial language. ‘And now I go 
my way to him that sent me;’ and ‘Greater love bath no man than this, that a man 
lay down his life for his friends.’ Once indeed He says, ‘The bread that I give is 
my flesh, which I give for the salvation of the world;’ to which He himself adds, 
‘The words that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are truth,’ a commentary 
which should be applied not only to these but to all other figurative expressions 
which occur in the New Testament. In the words of institution of the Lord’s supper, 
He also speaks of His death as in some way connected with the remission of sins. 
But among all the figures of speech under which He describes His work in the <pb n="328" id="iii.x-Page_328" />world,—the vine, the good shepherd, the door, the light of the 
world, the bread of life, the water of life, the corner stone, the temple,—none 
contains any sacrificial allusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p18">The parables of Christ have a natural and ethical character. 
They are only esoteric in as far as the hardness or worldliness of men’s hearts 
prevents their understanding or receiving them. There is a danger of our making 
them mean too much rather than too little, that is, of winning a false interest 
for them by applying them mystically or taking them as a thesis for dialectical 
or rhetorical exercise. For example, if we say that the guest who came to the marriage 
supper without a wedding-garment represents a person clothed in his own righteousness 
instead of the righteousness of Christ, that is an explanation of which there is 
not a trace in the words of the parable itself. That is an illustration of the manner 
in which we are not to gather doctrines from Scripture. For there is nothing which 
we may not in this way superinduce on the plainest lessons of our Saviour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p19">Reading the parables, then, simply and naturally, we find in 
them no indication of the doctrine of atonement or satisfaction. They form a very 
large portion of the sayings which have been recorded of our Saviour while He was 
on earth; and they teach a great number of separate lessons. But there is no hint 
contained in them of that view of the death of Christ which is sometimes regarded 
as the centre of the Gospel. There is no ‘difficulty in the nature of things’ which 
prevents the father going out to meet the prodigal son. No other condition is required 
of the justification of the publican except the true sense of his own unworthiness. 
The work of those labourers who toiled for one hour only in the vineyard is not 
supplemented by the merits and deserts of another. The reward for the cup of cold 
water is not denied to those who are unaware that He to whom it is given is the 
Lord. The parables of the Good Samaritan, of the Fig-tree, of the Talents, do not 
recognize <pb n="329" id="iii.x-Page_329" />the distinction of faith and works. Other sayings and doings 
of our Lord while He was on earth implied the same unconsciousness or neglect of 
the refinements of later ages. The power of the Son of Man to forgive sins is not 
dependent on the satisfaction which He is to offer for them. The Sermon on the Mount, 
which is the extension of the law to thought as well as action, and the two great 
commandments in which the law is summed up, are equally the expression of the Gospel. 
The mind of Christ is in its own place, far away from the oppositions of modern 
theology. Like that of the prophets, His relation to the law of Moses is one of 
neutrality; He has another lesson to teach which comes immediately from God. ‘The 
Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat—’ or, ‘Moses, because of the hardness of 
your hearts—’ or, ‘Which of you hath an ox or an ass—’ or, ‘Ye fools, did not he that 
made that which is without make that which is within.’ He does not say, ‘Behold in 
me the true Sacrifice;’ or, ‘I that speak unto you am the victim and priest.’ He 
has nothing to do with legal and ceremonial observances. There is a sort of natural 
irony with which He regards the world around Him. It was as though He would not 
have touched the least of the Levitical commandments; and yet ‘not one stone was 
to be left upon another’ as the indirect effect of His teaching. So that it would 
be equally true: ‘I am not come to destroy the law but to fulfil;’ and ‘Destroy 
this temple and in three days I will raise it up again.’ ‘My kingdom is not of this 
world,’ yet it shall subdue the kingdoms of this world; and, the Prince 
of Peace will not ‘bring peace on earth, but a sword.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p20">There is a mystery in the life and death of Christ; that is 
to say, there is more than we know or are perhaps capable of knowing. The relation 
in which He stood both to His Father and to mankind is imperfectly revealed to us; we do not fully understand what may be termed in a figure His inner mind or consciousness. 
Expressions <pb n="330" id="iii.x-Page_330" />occur which are like flashes of this inner self, and seem to 
come from another world. There are also mixed modes which blend earth and heaven. 
There are circumstances in our Lord’s life, too, of a similar nature, such as the 
transfiguration, or the agony in the garden, of which the Scripture records only 
the outward fact. Least of all do we pretend to fathom the import of His death. 
He died for us, in the language of the Gospels, in the same sense that He lived 
for us; He ‘bore our sins’ in the same sense that He ‘bore our diseases’ (<scripRef id="iii.x-p20.1" passage="Matt. viii. 17" parsed="|Matt|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.17">Matt. 
viii. 17</scripRef>). He died by the hands of sinners as a malefactor, the innocent 
for the guilty, Jesus instead of Barabbas, because it was necessary ‘that one man 
should die for that nation, and not for that nation only;’ as a righteous man laying 
down his life for his friends, as a hero to save his country, as a martyr 
to bear witness to the truth. He died as the Son of God, free to lay down His life; confident that He would have power to take it again. More than this is meant; 
and more than human speech can tell. But we do not fill up the void of our knowledge 
by drawing out figures of speech into consequences at variance with the attributes 
of God. No external mode of describing or picturing the work of Christ realizes 
its inward nature. Neither will the reproduction of our own feelings in a doctrinal 
form supply any objective support or ground of the Christian faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p21">IV. Two of the General Epistles and two of the Epistles of St. 
Paul have no bearing on our present subject. These are the Epistles of St. James 
and St. Jude, and the two Epistles to the Thessalonians. Their silence, like that 
of the Gospels, is at least a negative proof that the doctrine of Sacrifice 
or Satisfaction is not a central truth of Christianity. The remainder of the New 
Testament will be sufficiently considered under two heads: first, the remaining 
Epistles of St. Paul; and, secondly, the Epistle to the Hebrews. The difficulties 
which arise respecting these are the same as the difficulties which apply in a less 
degree <pb n="331" id="iii.x-Page_331" />to one or two passages in the Epistles of St. Peter and St. John, and in the 
book of Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p22">It is not to be denied that the language of Sacrifice and Substitution 
occurs in the Epistles of St. Paul. Instances of the former are furnished by <scripRef id="iii.x-p22.1" passage="Rom. iii. 23, 25" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0;|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23 Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. 
iii. 23, 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Cor 5:7" id="iii.x-p22.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>: of the latter by <scripRef passage="Gal 2:20; 3:13" id="iii.x-p22.3" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0;|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20 Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. ii. 20; iii. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p23"><scripRef id="iii.x-p23.1" passage="Rom. iii. 23-25" parsed="|Rom|3|23|3|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23-Rom.3.25">Rom. iii. 23-25</scripRef>: ‘For all have sinned, and come short of the 
glory of God; being justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that 
is in Christ Jesus: whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith 
by his blood, to declare his righteousness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p24"><scripRef passage="1Cor 5:7" id="iii.x-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>: ‘Christ our passover is sacrificed [for us]; 
therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of 
malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p25">These two passages are a fair example of a few others. About 
the translation and explanation of the first of them interpreters differ. But the 
differences are not such as to affect our present question. For that question is 
a general one, viz. whether these, and similar sacrificial expressions, are passing 
figures of speech, or appointed signs or symbols of the death of Christ. On which 
it may be observed:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p26">First: That these expressions are not the peculiar or characteristic 
modes in which the Apostle describes the relation of the believer to his Lord. For 
one instance of the use of sacrificial language, five or six might be cited of the 
language of identity or communion, in which the believer is described as one with 
his Lord in all the stages of His life and death. But this language is really inconsistent 
with the other. For if Christ is one with the believer, He cannot be regarded strictly 
as a victim who takes his place. And the stage of Christ’s being which coincides, 
and is specially connected by the Apostle, with the justification of man, is not 
His death, but His resurrection (<scripRef id="iii.x-p26.1" passage="Rom. iv. 25" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. iv. 25</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p27">Secondly: These sacrificial expressions, as also the vicarious 
ones of which we shall hereafter speak, belong to the <pb n="332" id="iii.x-Page_332" />religious language of the age. They are found in Philo; and 
the Old Testament itself had already given them a spiritual or figurative application. 
There is no more reason to suppose that the word ‘sacrifice’ suggested the actual 
rite in the Apostolic age than in our own. It was a solemn religious idea, not a 
fact. The Apostles at Jerusalem saw the smoke of the daily sacrifice; the Apostle 
St. Paul beheld victims blazing on many altars in heathen cities (he regarded them 
as the tables of devils). But there is no reason to suppose that they led him to 
think of Christ, or that the bleeding form on the altar suggested the sufferings 
of his Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p28">Therefore, thirdly, We shall only be led into error by attempting 
to explain the application of the word to Christ from the original meaning of the 
thing. That is a question of Jewish or classical archaeology, which would receive 
a different answer in different ages and countries. Many motives or instincts may 
be traced in the worship of the first children of men. The need of giving or getting 
rid of something; the desire to fulfil an obligation or expiate a crime; the consecration 
of a part that the rest may be holy; the Homeric feast of gods and men, of the 
living with the dead; the mystery of animal nature, of which the blood was the 
symbol; the substitution, in a few instances, of the less for the greater; in 
later ages, custom adhering to the old rituals when the meaning of them has passed 
away;—these seem to be true explanations of the ancient sacrifices. (Human sacrifices, 
such as those of the old Mexican peoples, or the traditional ones in pre-historic 
Greece, may be left out of consideration, as they appear to spring from such monstrous 
and cruel perversion of human nature.) But these explanations have nothing to do 
with our present subject. We may throw an imaginary light back upon them (for it 
is always easier to represent former ages like our own than to realize them as they 
truly were); they will not assist us in comprehending the import of the <pb n="333" id="iii.x-Page_333" />death of Christ, or the nature of the Christian religion. They 
are in the highest degree opposed to it, at the other end of the scale of human 
development, as ‘the weak and beggarly elements’ of sense and fear to the spirit 
whereby we cry, Abba, Father; almost, may we not say, as the instinct of animals 
to the reasoning faculties of man. For sacrifice is not, like prayer, one of the 
highest, but one of the lowest acts of religious worship. It is the antiquity, not 
the religious import of the rite, which first gave it a sacredness. In modern times, 
the associations which are conveyed by the word are as far from the original idea 
as those of the cross itself. The death of Christ is not a sacrifice in the ancient 
sense (any more than the cross is to Christians the symbol of infamy); but what 
we mean by the word ‘sacrifice’ is the death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p29">Fourthly: This sacrificial language is not used with any definiteness 
or precision. The figure varies in different passages; Christ is the Paschal Lamb, 
or the Lamb without spot, as well as the sin-offering; the priest as well as the 
sacrifice. It is applied not only to Christ, but to the believer who is to present 
his body a living sacrifice; and the offering of which St. Paul speaks in one passage 
is ‘the offering up of the Gentiles.’ Again, this language is everywhere broken by 
moral and spiritual applications into which it dissolves and melts away. When we 
read of ‘sacrifice,’ or ‘purification,’ or ‘redemption,’ these words isolated may 
for an instant carry our thoughts back to the Levitical ritual. But when we restore 
them to their context, a sacrifice which is a ‘spiritual sacrifice,’ or a ‘spiritual 
and mental service,’ a purification which is a ‘purging from dead works to serve 
the living God,’ a redemption by the blood of Christ from your vain conversation 
received by tradition from your fathers’—we see that the association offers no 
real help; it is no paradox to say that we should rather forget than remember it. 
All this tends to show that these figures of speech are not the eternal symbols 
of the Christian <pb n="334" id="iii.x-Page_334" />faith, but shadows only which lightly come and go, and ought 
not to be fixed by definitions, or made the foundation of doctrinal systems.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p30">Fifthly: Nor is any such use of them made by any of the writers 
of the New Testament. It is true that St. Paul occasionally, and the author of the 
Epistle to the Hebrews much more frequently, use sacrificial language. But they 
do not pursue the figure into details or consequences; they do not draw it out 
in logical form. Still less do they inquire, as modern theologians have done, into 
the objective or transcendental relation in which the sacrifice of Christ stood 
to the will of the Father. St. Paul says, ‘We thus judge that if one died, then 
all died, and he died for all, that they which live shall not henceforth live to 
themselves, but unto him which died for them and rose again.’ But words like these 
are far indeed from expressing a doctrine of atonement or satisfaction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p31">Lastly: The extent to which the Apostle employs figurative language 
in general, may be taken as a measure of the force of the figure in particular, 
expressions. Now there is no mode of speaking of spiritual things more natural to 
him than the image of death. Of the meaning of this word, in all languages, it may 
be said that there can be no doubt. Yet no one supposes that the sense which the 
Apostle gives to it is other than a spiritual one. The reason is, that the word 
has never been made the foundation of any doctrine. But the circumstance that the 
term ‘sacrifice’ has passed into the language of theology, does not really circumscribe 
or define it. It is a figure of speech still, which is no more to be interpreted 
by the Mosaic sacrifices than spiritual death by physical. Let us consider again 
other expressions of St. Paul: ‘I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus.’ 
‘Who hath taken the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, and nailed it 
to his cross.’ ‘Filling up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my 
flesh, for his body’s sake, which is the church.’ The occurrence of <pb n="335" id="iii.x-Page_335" />these and many similar expressions is a sufficient indication 
that the writer in whom they occur is not to be interpreted in a dry or literal 
manner.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p32">Another class of expressions, which may be termed the language 
of substitution or vicarious suffering, are also occasionally found in St. Paul. 
Two examples of them, both of which occur in the Epistle to the Galatians, will 
indicate their general character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p33"><scripRef id="iii.x-p33.1" passage="Gal. ii. 20" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>: ‘I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh, 
I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.’ 
<scripRef passage="Gal 3:13" id="iii.x-p33.2" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">iii. 13</scripRef>: ‘Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse 
for us.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p34">This use of language seems to originate in what was termed before 
the language of identity. First, ‘I am crucified with Christ,’ and secondly, ‘Not 
I, but Christ liveth in me.’ The believer, according to St. Paul, follows Christ 
until he becomes like Him. And this likeness is so complete and entire, that all 
that he was or might have been is attributed to Christ, and all that Christ is, 
is attributed to him. With such life and fervour does St. Paul paint the intimacy 
of the union between the believer and Christ: They two are ‘One Spirit.’ To build 
on such expressions a doctrinal system is the error of ‘rhetoric turned logic.’ The 
truth of feeling which is experienced by a few is not to be handed over to the head 
as a form of doctrine for the many.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p35">The same remark applies to another class of passages, in which 
Christ is described as dying ‘for us,’ or ‘for our sins.’ Upon which it may be further 
observed, first, that in these passages the preposition used is not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p35.1">ἀντί</span> 
but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p35.2">ὑπέρ</span> and, secondly, that Christ is spoken of as living and rising again, 
as well as dying, for us; whence we infer that He died for us in the same 
sense that He lived for us. Of what is meant, perhaps the nearest conception 
we can form is <pb n="336" id="iii.x-Page_336" />furnished by the example of a good man taking upon himself, or, 
as we say, identifying himself with, the troubles and sorrows of others. Christ 
himself has sanctioned the comparison of a love which lays down life for a friend. 
Let us think of one as sensitive to moral evil as the gentlest of mankind to physical 
suffering; of one whose love identified Him with the whole human race as strongly 
as the souls of men are ever knit together by individual affections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p36">Many of the preceding observations apply equally to the Epistle 
to the Hebrews and to the Epistles of St. Paul. But the Epistle to the Hebrews has 
features peculiar to itself. It is a more complete transfiguration of the law, which 
St. Paul, on the other hand, applies by way of illustration, and in fragments only. 
It has the interest of an allegory, and, in some respects, admits of a comparison 
with the book of Revelation. It is full of sacrificial allusions, derived, however, 
not from the actual rite, but from the description of it in the books of Moses. 
Probably at Jerusalem, or the vicinity of the actual temple, it would not have been 
written.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p37">From this source chiefly, and not from the Epistles of St. Paul, 
the language of sacrifice has passed into the theology and sermons of modern times. 
The Epistle to the Hebrews affords a greater apparent foundation for the popular 
or Calvinistical doctrines of atonement and satisfaction, but not perhaps a greater 
real one. For it is not the mere use of the terms ‘sacrifice’ or ‘blood,’ but 
the sense in which they were used, that must be considered. It is a fallacy, though 
a natural one, to confuse the image with the thing signified, like mistaking the 
colour of a substance for its true nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p38">Long passages might be quoted from the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
which describe the work of Christ in sacrificial language. Some of the most striking 
verses are the following:—<scripRef passage="Hebr 9:11-14" id="iii.x-p38.1" parsed="|Heb|9|11|9|14" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.11-Heb.9.14">ix. 11-14</scripRef>: 
‘Christ being come an high priest of good things 
to come, by a greater and more perfect <pb n="337" id="iii.x-Page_337" />tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this 
building; neither by the blood of goats and calves, but by his own blood, he entered 
in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. For if the 
blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, 
sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh: how much more shall the blood of Christ, 
who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience 
from dead works to serve the living God.’ <scripRef passage="Hebr 10:12" id="iii.x-p38.2" parsed="|Heb|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.12">x. 12</scripRef>: 
‘This man, after he had 
offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p39">That these and similar passages have only a deceitful resemblance 
to the language of those theologians who regard the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ 
as the central truth of the Gospel, is manifest from the following considerations:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p40">1. The great number and variety of the figures. Christ is Joshua, 
who gives the people rest (<scripRef passage="Hebr 4:8" id="iii.x-p40.1" parsed="|Heb|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.8">iv. 8</scripRef>); Melchisedec, to whom Abraham paid tithes (<scripRef passage="Hebr 5:6; 7:6" id="iii.x-p40.2" parsed="|Heb|5|6|0|0;|Heb|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.6 Bible:Heb.7.6">v. 
6, vii. 6</scripRef>): the high priest going into the most holy place after he had offered 
sacrifice, which sacrifice He himself is, passing through the veil, which is His 
flesh.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p41">2. The inconsistency of the figures: an inconsistency partly arising from 
their ceasing to be figures and passing into moral notions, as in <scripRef passage="Hebr 9:14" id="iii.x-p41.1" parsed="|Heb|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.14">chap. ix. 14</scripRef>: 
‘the blood of Christ, who offered himself without spot to God, shall purge 
your conscience from dead works;’ partly from the confusion of two or more 
figures, as in the verse following: ‘And for this cause he is the mediator 
of the new testament,’ where the idea of sacrifice forms a transition to that 
of death and a testament, and the idea of a testament blends with that of a 
covenant.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p42">3. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews dwells on the outward circumstance 
of the shedding of the blood of Christ. St. Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians 
makes another application of the Old Testament, describing our <pb n="338" id="iii.x-Page_338" />Lord as enduring the curse which befell 
‘One who hanged on a tree.’ 
Imagine for an instant that this latter had been literally the mode of our Lord’s 
death. The figure of the Epistle to the Hebrews would cease to have any meaning; yet no one supposes that there would have been any essential difference in the 
work of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p43">4. The atoning sacrifice of which modern theology speaks, is 
said to be the great object of faith. The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
also speaks of faith, but no such expression as faith in the blood, or 
sacrifice, or death of Christ is made use of by him, or is found anywhere else 
in Scripture. The faith of the patriarchs is not faith in the peculiar sense of 
the term, but the faith of those who confess that they are ‘strangers and 
pilgrims,’ and ‘endure seeing him that is invisible.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p44">Lastly: The Jewish Alexandrian character of the Epistle must 
be admitted as an element of the inquiry. It interprets the Old Testament after 
a manner then current in the world, which we must either continue to apply or admit 
that it was relative to that age and country. It makes statements which we can only 
accept in a figure, as, for example, in <scripRef passage="Hebr 11:26" id="iii.x-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.26">chap. xi</scripRef>, 
‘that Moses esteemed the reproach 
of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt.’ It uses language in double 
senses, as, for instance, the two meanings of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p44.2">διαθήκη</span> and of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p44.3">ἡ πρώτη</span> 
in <scripRef passage="Hebr 8:13; 9:1" id="iii.x-p44.4" parsed="|Heb|8|13|0|0;|Heb|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.13 Bible:Heb.9.1">chap. viii. 13; ix. 1</scripRef>; and the connexion which it establishes between the Old Testament and 
the New, is a verbal or mystical one, not a connexion between the temple and offerings 
at Jerusalem and the offering up of Christ, but between the ancient ritual and the 
tabernacle described in the book of the law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p45">Such were the instruments which the author of this great Epistle 
(whoever he may have been) employed, after the manner of his age and country, to 
impart the truths of the Gospel in a figure to those who esteemed this sort of figurative 
knowledge as a kind of perfection (<scripRef id="iii.x-p45.1" passage="Heb. vi. 1" parsed="|Heb|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.1">Heb. vi. 1</scripRef>). ‘Ideas must be given through something; 
’ nor could <pb n="339" id="iii.x-Page_339" />mankind in those days, any more than our own, receive the truth 
except in modes of thought that were natural to them: The author of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews is writing to those who lived and moved in the atmosphere, as it 
may be termed, of Alexandrian Judaism. Therefore he uses the figures of the law, 
but he also guards against their literal acceptation. Christ is a priest, but a 
priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec; He is a sacrifice, but He is also 
the end of sacrifices, and the sacrifice which He offers is the negation of sacrifices, 
‘to do thy will, O God.’ Everywhere he has a ‘how much more,’ ‘how much greater,’ for the new dispensation in comparison with the old. He raises the Old Testament 
to the New, first by drawing forth the spirit of the New Testament from the Old, 
and secondly by applying the words of the Old Testament in a higher sense than they 
at first had. The former of these two methods of interpretation is moral and universal, 
the latter local and temporary. But if we who are not Jews like the persons to whom 
the Epistle to the Hebrews is addressed, and who are taught by education to receive 
words in their natural and <span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p45.2">prima facie</span> meaning, linger around the figure instead 
of looking forward to the thing signified, we do indeed make ‘Christ the minister’ of the Mosaic religion. For there is a Judaism not only of outward ceremonies or 
ecclesiastical hierarchies, or temporal rewards and punishments, but of ideas also, 
which impedes the worship of spirit and truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p46">The sum of what has been said is as follows:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p47">Firstly: That our Lord never describes His own work in the language 
of atonement or sacrifice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p48">Secondly: That this language is a figure of speech borrowed 
from the Old Testament, yet not to be explained by the analogy of the Levitical 
sacrifices; occasionally found in the writings of St. Paul; more frequently in 
the Epistle to the Hebrews; applied to the believer at least equally with his Lord, 
and indicating by the variety and uncertainty with which it is used that it is not 
the expression of any <pb n="340" id="iii.x-Page_340" />objective relation in which the work of Christ stands to His 
Father, but only a mode of speaking common at a time when the rites and ceremonies 
of the Jewish law were passing away and beginning to receive a spiritual meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p49">Thirdly: That nothing is signified by this language, or at least 
nothing essential, beyond what is implied in the teaching of our Lord himself. For 
it cannot be supposed that there is any truer account of Christianity than is to 
be found in the words of Christ.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.x-p50">§ 2.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p51">Theology sprang up in the first ages independently of Scripture. 
This independence continued afterwards; it has never been wholly lost. There is 
a tradition of the nineteenth century, as well as of the fourth or fourteenth, which 
comes between them. The mystical interpretation of Scripture has further parted 
them; to which may be added the power of system: doctrines when framed into a 
whole cease to draw their inspiration from the text. Logic has expressed ‘the thoughts 
of many hearts’ with a seeming necessity of form; this form of reasoning has led 
to new inferences. Many words and formulas have also acquired a sacredness from 
their occurrence in liturgies and articles, or the frequent use of them in religious 
discourse. The true interest of the theologian is to restore these formulas to their 
connexion in Scripture, and to their place in ecclesiastical history. The standard 
of Christian truth is not a logical clearness or sequence, but the simplicity 
of the mind of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p52">The history of theology is the history of the intellectual life 
of the Christian Church. All bodies of Christians, Protestant as well as Catholic, 
have tended to imagine that they are in the same stage of religious development
as the first believers. But the Church has not stood still any more than 
the world; we may trace the progress of doctrine as well as the growth of philosophical 
opinion. The thoughts <pb n="341" id="iii.x-Page_341" />of men do not pass away without leaving an impress, in religion, 
any more than in politics or literature. The form of more than one article of faith 
in our own day is assignable to the effort of mind of some great thinker of the 
Nicene or mediaeval times. The received interpretation of texts of Scripture may 
not unfrequently be referred to the application of them first made in periods of 
controversy. Neither is it possible in any reformation of the Church to return exactly 
to the point whence the divergence began. The pattern of Apostolical order may be 
restored in externals; but the threads of the dialectical process are in the mind 
itself, and cannot be disposed of at once. It seems to be the nature of theology 
that while it is easy to add one definition of doctrine to another, it is hard to 
withdraw from any which have been once received. To believe too much is held to 
be safer than to believe too little, and the human intellect finds a more natural 
exercise in raising the superstructure than in examining the foundations. On the 
other hand, it is instructive to observe that there has always been an under-current 
in theology, the course of which has turned towards morality, and not away from 
it. There is a higher sense of truth and right now than in the Nicene Church—after 
than before the Reformation. The laity in all Churches have moderated the extremes 
of the clergy. There may also be remarked a silent correction in men’s minds of 
statements which have not ceased to appear in theological writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p53">The study of the doctrinal development of the Christian Church 
has many uses. First, it helps us to separate the history of a doctrine from 
its truth, and indirectly also the meaning of Scripture from the new reading of 
it, which has been given in many instances by theological controversy. It takes 
us away from the passing movement, and out of our own particular corner into a world 
in Which we see religion on a larger scale and in truer proportions. It enables 
us to interpret one age to another, to understand <pb n="342" id="iii.x-Page_342" />our present theological position by its antecedents in the past; and perhaps to bind all together in the spirit of charity. Half the intolerance 
of opinion among Christians arises from ignorance; in history as in life, when 
we know others we get to like them. Logic too ceases to take us by force and make 
us believe. There is a pathetic interest and a kind of mystery in the long continuance 
and intensity of erroneous ideas on behalf of which men have been ready to die, 
which nevertheless were no better than the dreams or fancies of children. When we 
make allowance for differences in modes of thought, for the state of knowledge, 
and the conditions of the ecclesiastical society, we see that individuals 
have not been altogether responsible for their opinions; that the world has been 
bound together under the influence of the past; moreover, good men of all persuasions 
have been probably nearer to one another than they supposed, in doctrine as well 
as in life. It is the attempt to preserve or revive erroneous opinions in the present
age, not their existence in former ages, that is to be reprobated. Lastly, 
the study of the history of doctrine is the end of controversy. For it is above 
controversy, of which it traces the growth, clearing away that part which is verbal 
only, and teaching us to understand that other part which is fixed in the deeper 
differences of human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p54">The history of the doctrine of the atonement may be conveniently 
divided into four periods of unequal length, each of which is marked by some peculiar 
features. First, the Patristic period, extending to the time of Anselm, in which 
the doctrine had not attained to a perfect or complete form, but each one applied 
for himself the language of Scripture. Secondly, the Scholastic period, beginning 
with Anselm, who may be said to have defined anew the conceptions of the Christian 
world respecting the work of Christ, and including the great schoolmen who were 
his successors. Thirdly, the century of the Reformation, embracing what may be termed 
the after-thoughts of <pb n="343" id="iii.x-Page_343" />Protestantism, when men began to reason in that new sphere of 
religious thought which had been called into existence in the great struggle. ‘Fragments of the great banquet’ of the schoolmen survive throughout the period, 
and have floated down the stream of time to our own age. Fourthly, the last hundred 
years, during which the doctrine of the atonement has received a new development 
from the influences of German philosophy<note n="7" id="iii.x-p54.1">In the following pages I have derived great assistance from the 
excellent work of Baur über die Versöhnungslehre.</note>, as well as from the speculations of 
English and American writers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p55">1. The characteristics of the first period may be summed up
as follows. All the Fathers agreed that man was reconciled to God through 
Christ, and received in the Gospel a new and divine life. Most of them also spoke 
of the death of Christ as a ransom or sacrifice. When we remember that in the first 
age of the Church the New Testament was exclusively taught through the Old, and 
that many of the first, teachers, who were unacquainted with our present Gospels, 
had passed their lives in the study of the Old Testament Scriptures, we shall not 
wonder at the early diffusion of this sort of language. Almost every application 
of the types of the law which has been made since, is already found in the writings 
of Justin Martyr. Nor indeed, on general grounds, is there any reason why we should 
feel surprise at such a tendency in the first ages. For in all Churches, and at 
all times of the world’s history, the Old Testament has tended to take the place 
of the New; the law of the Gospel; the handmaid has become the mistress; and 
the development of the Christian priesthood has developed also the idea of a Christian 
sacrifice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p56">The peculiarity of the primitive doctrine did not lie here, but 
in the relation in which the work of Christ was supposed to stand to the powers 
of evil. In the first ages we are beset with shadows of an under world, which hover 
on the confines of Christianity, From Origen downwards, with <pb n="344" id="iii.x-Page_344" />some traces of an earlier opinion of the same kind, perhaps of 
Gnostic origin, it was a prevailing though not quite universal belief among 
the Fathers, that the death of Christ was a satisfaction, not to God, but to the 
devil. Man, by having sinned, passed into the power of the evil one, who acquired 
a real right over him which could not be taken away without compensation. Christ 
offered himself as this compensation, which the devil eagerly accepted, as worth 
more than all mankind. But the deceiver was in turn deceived; thinking to triumph 
over the humanity, he was himself triumphed over by the Divinity of Christ. This 
theory was characteristically expressed under some such image as the following: 
‘that the devil snatching at the bait of human flesh, was hooked by the Divine 
nature, and forced to disgorge what he had already swallowed.’ It is common in some 
form to Origen, Augustine, Ambrose, Gregory of Nyssa, Gregory the Great, Isidore 
of Seville, and much later writers; and there are indications of it in Irenaeus (<i>Adv. Haer</i>. v. i. 
1). The meaning of this transaction with the devil it is 
hardly possible to explain consistently. For a real possession of the soul of Christ 
was not thought of: an imaginary one is only an illusion. In either case the absolute 
right which is assigned to the devil over man, and which requires this satisfaction, 
is as repugnant to our moral and religious ideas, as the notion that the right could 
be satisfied by a deception. This strange fancy seems to be a reflection or anticipation 
of Manicheism within the Church. The world, which had been hitherto a kingdom 
of evil, of which the devil was the lord, was to be exorcised and taken out of his 
power by the death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p57">But the mythical fancy of the transaction with the devil 
was not the whole, nor even the leading conception, which the Fathers had of the 
import of the death of Christ. It was the negative, not the positive, side of the 
doctrine of redemption which they thus expressed; nobler thoughts <pb n="345" id="iii.x-Page_345" />also filled their minds. Origen regards the death of Christ as 
a payment to the devil, yet also as an offering to God; this offering took place 
not on earth only, but also in heaven; God is the high priest who offered. Another 
aspect of the doctrine of the atonement is presented by the same Father, under the 
Neo-Platonist form of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.x-p57.1">λόγος</span> (word), who reunites with God, not only man, but 
all intelligences. Irenaeus speaks, in language more human and more like St. Paul, 
of Christ ‘coming to save all, and therefore passing through all the ages of man; becoming an infant among infants, a little one among little ones, a young man 
among young men, an elder with the aged (?), that each in turn might be sanctified, 
until He reached death, that He should be the first-born from the dead’ (ii. 22, 147). The great Latin Father, though he believed equally 
with Origen in the right and power of the devil over man, delights also to 
bring forward the moral aspect of the work of Christ. ‘The entire life of Christ,’ he says, was an instruction in morals’ 
(<i>De Ver. Rel</i>. 
c. 16). ‘He died in order 
that no man might be afraid of death’ (<i>De Fide et Symbolo</i>, c. 5). ‘The love 
which He displayed in his death constrains us to love Him and each other in return’ 
(<i>De Cat. Rud</i>. c. 4). Like St. Paul, Augustine contrasts the second Adam with 
the first, the man of righteousness with the man of sin (<i>De Ver. Relig</i>. c. 
26). Lastly, he places the real nature of redemption in the manifestation of the 
God-man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p58">Another connexion between ancient and modern theology is supplied 
by the writings of Athanasius. The view taken by Athanasius of the atoning work 
of Christ has two characteristic features: First, it is based upon the doctrine 
of the Trinity;—God only can reconcile man with God. Secondly, it rests on the 
idea of a debt which is paid, not to the devil, but to God. This debt is also due 
to death, who has a sort of right over Christ, like the right of the devil in the 
former scheme. If it be asked in what this view differs <pb n="346" id="iii.x-Page_346" />from that of Anselm, the answer seems to be, chiefly in the circumstance 
that it is stated with less distinctness: it is a form, not <i>the</i> form, which 
Athanasius gave to the doctrine. In the conception of the death of Christ as a debt, 
he is followed, however, by several of the Greek Fathers. Rhetoric delighted to 
represent the debt as more than paid; the payment was ‘even as the ocean to a 
drop in comparison with the sins of men’ (Chrys. on <i>Rom. Hom. </i>x. 17). It 
is pleasing further to remark that a kind of latitudinarianism was allowed by the 
Fathers themselves. Gregory of Nazianzen (<i>Orat</i>. xxxiii. p. 536) numbers speculations 
about the sufferings of Christ among those things on which it is useful to have 
correct ideas, but not dangerous to be mistaken. On the whole the doctrine of the 
Fathers of the first four centuries may be said to oscillate between two points 
of view, which are brought out with different degrees of clearness. 1. The atonement 
was effected by the death of Christ; which was a satisfaction to the devil, and 
an offering to God: 2. The atonement was effected by the union in Christ of the 
Divine and human nature in the ‘logos,’ or word of God. That neither view is embodied 
in any creed is a proof that the doctrine of atonement was not, in the first centuries, 
what modern writers often make it, the corner-stone of the Christian faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p59">An interval of more than 700 years separates Athanasius from 
Anselm. One eminent name occurs during this interval, that of Scotus Erigena, whose 
conception of the atonement is the co-eternal unity of all things with God; the 
participation in this unity had been lost by man, not in time, but in eternity, 
and was restored in the person of Christ likewise from eternity. The views of Erigena 
present some remarkable coincidences with very recent speculations; in the middle 
ages he stands alone, at the end, not at the beginning, of a great period;—he is 
the last of the Platonists, not the first of the schoolmen. He had consequently 
little influence on the centuries which followed. Those centuries <pb n="347" id="iii.x-Page_347" />gradually assumed a peculiar character; and received in after 
times another name, scholastic, as opposed to patristic. The intellect was beginning 
to display a new power; men were asking, not exactly for a reason of the faith 
that was in them, but for a clearer conception and definition of it. The Aristotelian 
philosophy furnished distinctions which were applied with a more than Aristotelian 
precision to statements of doctrine. Logic took the place of rhetoric; the school 
of the Church; figures of speech became abstract ideas. Theology was exhibited 
under a new aspect, as a distinct object or reality of thought. Questions on which 
Scripture was silent, on which councils and Popes would themselves pronounce no 
decision, were raised and answered within a narrow sphere by the activity of the 
human mind itself. The words ‘sacrifice,’ ‘satisfaction,’ ‘ransom,’ could no longer 
be used indefinitely; it was necessary to determine further to whom and for what 
the satisfaction was made, and to solve the new difficulties which thereupon arose 
in the effort to gain clearer and more connected ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p60">2. It was a true feeling of Anselm that the old doctrine of satisfaction 
contained an unchristian element in attributing to the devil a right independent 
of God. That man should be delivered over to Satan may be just; it is a misrepresentation 
to say that Satan had any right over man. Therefore no right of the devil is satisfied 
by the death of Christ. He who had the real right is God, who has been robbed of 
His honour; to whom is, indeed, owing on the part of man an infinite debt. For 
sin is in its nature infinite; the world has no compensation for that which a good 
man would not do in exchange for the world (<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 21). God only 
can satisfy himself. The human nature of Christ enables Him to incur, the infinity 
of his Divine nature to pay, this debt (ii. 6, 7). This payment of the debt, however, 
is not the salvation of mankind, but only the condition of salvation; a link is <pb n="348" id="iii.x-Page_348" />still wanting in the work of grace. The two parties are. equalized; the honour of which God was robbed is returned, but man has no claim for any further 
favour. This further favour, however, is indirectly a result of the death of Christ. 
For the payment of the debt by the Son partakes of the nature of a gift which must 
needs have a recompense (ii. 20) from the Father, which recompense cannot be conferred 
on himself, and is therefore made at His request to man. The doctrine ultimately 
rests on two reasons or grounds; the first a noble one, that it must be far from 
God to suffer any rational creature to perish entirely (<i>Cur Deus Homo, </i>i. 
4, ii. 4); the second a trifling one, viz. that God, having created the angels 
in a perfect number, it was necessary that man, saved through Christ, should fill 
up that original number, which was impaired by their fall. And as Anselm, 
in the spirit of St. Paul, though not quite consistently with his own argument, 
declares, the mercy of God was shown in the number of the saved exceeding the number 
of the lost (<i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, i. 16, 18).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p61">This theory, which is contained in the remarkable treatise <i>Cur Deus Homo</i>, is consecutively reasoned throughout; yet the least reasons seem 
often sufficient to satisfy the author. While it escapes one difficulty it involves 
several others; though conceived in a nobler and more Christian spirit than any 
previous view of the work of Christ, it involves more distinctly the hideous consequence 
of punishing the innocent for the guilty. It is based upon analogies, symmetries, 
numerical fitnesses; yet under these logical fancies is contained a true and pure 
feeling of the relation of man to God. The notion of satisfaction or payment of 
a debt, on the other hand, is absolutely groundless, and seems only to result from 
a certain logical position which the human mind has arbitrarily assumed. The scheme 
implies further two apparently contradictory notions; one, a necessity in the nature 
of things for this and no other means of redemption; the other, the free will of 
God <pb n="349" id="iii.x-Page_349" />in choosing the salvation of man. Anselm endeavours to escape 
from this difficulty by substituting the conception of a moral for that of a metaphysical 
necessity (ii. 5). God chose the necessity and Christ chose the fulfilment of His Father’s 
commands. But the necessity by which the death of Christ is justified is thus reduced 
to a figure of speech. Lastly, the subjective side of the doctrine, which afterwards 
became the great question of the Reformation, the question, that is, in what way 
the death of Christ is to be apprehended by the believer, is hardly if at all touched 
upon by Anselm.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p62">No progress was made during the four centuries which intervened 
between Anselm and the Reformation, towards the attainment of clearer ideas respecting 
the relations of God and man. The view of Anselm did not, however, at once or universally 
prevail; it has probably exercised a greater influence since the Reformation (being 
the basis of what may be termed the evangelical doctrine of the atonement) than 
in earlier ages. The spirit of the older theology was too congenial to those ages 
quickly to pass away. Bernard and others continued to maintain the right of the 
devil: a view not wholly obsolete in our own day. The two great masters of the 
schools agreed in denying the necessity on which the theory of Anselm was founded. 
They differed from Anselm also respecting the conception of an infinite satisfaction; Thomas Aquinas distinguishing the 
‘infinite’ Divine merit, and ‘abundant’ human satisfaction; while Duns Scotus rejected the notion of infinity altogether, 
declaring that the scheme of redemption might have been equally accomplished by 
the death of an angel or a righteous man. Abelard, at an earlier period, attached 
special importance to the moral aspect of the work of Christ; he denied the right 
of the devil, and declared the love of Christ to be the redeeming principle, because 
it calls forth the love of man. Peter Lombard also, who retained, like Bernard, 
the old view of the right of the devil, agreed <pb n="350" id="iii.x-Page_350" />with Abelard in giving a moral character to the work of redemption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p63">3. The doctrines of the Reformed as well as of the Catholic 
Church were expressed in the language of the scholastic theology. But the logic 
which the Catholic party had employed in defining and distinguishing the body of 
truth already received, the teachers of the Reformation used to express the subjective 
feelings of the human soul. Theology made a transition, such as we may observe at 
one or two epochs in the history of philosophy, from the object to the subject. 
Hence, the doctrine of atonement or satisfaction became subordinate to the doctrine 
of justification. The reformers begin, not with ideas, but with the consciousness 
of sin; with immediate human interests, not with speculative difficulties; not 
with mere abstractions, but with a great struggle; ‘without were fightings, within 
were fears.’ As of Socrates and philosophy, so it may be also said truly of Luther 
in a certain sense, that he brought down the work of redemption ‘from heaven to earth.’ 
The great question with him was, ‘how we might be freed from the punishment and 
guilt of sin,’ and the answer was, through the appropriation of the merits of 
Christ. All that man was or might have been, Christ became, and was; all that 
Christ did or was, attached or was imputed to man: as God, he paid the infinite 
penalty; as man, he fulfilled the law. The first made redemption possible, the 
second perfected it. The first was termed in the language of that age, the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p63.1">obedientia 
passiva</span>,’ the second, the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p63.2">obedientia activa</span>.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p64">In this scheme the doctrine of satisfaction is far from being 
prominent or necessary; it is a remnant of an older theology which was retained 
by the Reformers and prevented their giving a purely moral character to the work 
of Christ. There were differences among them respecting the two kinds of 
obedience; some regarding the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p64.1">obedientia 
passiva</span>’ as the cause or condition of the ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p64.2">obedientia activa</span>,’ while <pb n="351" id="iii.x-Page_351" />others laid no stress on the distinction. But all the great chiefs 
of the Reformation agreed in the fiction of imputed righteousness. Little had been 
said in earlier times of a doctrine of imputation. But now the Bible was reopened 
and read over again in one light only, ‘justification by faith and not by works.’ 
The human mind seemed to seize with a kind of avidity on any distinction 
which took it out of itself, and at the same time freed it from the burden of ecclesiastical 
tyranny. Figures of speech in which Christ was said to die for man or for the sins 
of man were understood in as crude and literal a sense as the Catholic Church had 
attempted to gain from the words of the institution of the Eucharist. Imputation 
and substitution among Protestant divines began to be formulas as strictly imposed 
as transubstantiation with their opponents. To Luther, Christ was not only the Holy 
One who died for the sins of men, but the sinner himself on whom the vials of Divine 
wrath were poured out. And seeing in the Epistles to the Galatians and Romans the 
power which the law exercised in that age of the world over Jewish or half-Jewish 
Christians, he transferred the state which the Apostle there describes to his own 
age, and imagined that the burden under which he himself had groaned was the same 
law of which St. Paul spoke, which Christ first fulfilled in His own person and 
then abolished for ever.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p65">It was not unnatural that in the middle ages, when morality had 
no free or independent development, the doctrine of the atonement should have been 
drawn out on the analogy of law. Nor is there any reason why we should feel surprised 
that, with the revival of the study of Scripture at the Reformation, the 
Mosaic law should have exercised a great influence over the ideas of Protestants. 
More singular, yet an analogous phenomenon, is the attempt of Grotius to conceive 
the work of Christ by the help of the principles of political justice. All men are 
under the <pb n="352" id="iii.x-Page_352" />influence of their own education or profession, and they are 
apt to conceive truths which are really of a different or higher kind under some 
form derived from it; they require such a degree or kind of evidence as 
their minds are accustomed to, and political or legal principles have often been 
held a sufficient foundation for moral truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p66">The theory of the celebrated jurist proceeds from the conception 
of God as governor of the universe. As such, He may forgive sins just as any other 
ruler may remit the punishment of offences against positive law. But although 
the ruler possesses the power to remit sins, and there is nothing in the nature 
of justice which would prevent his doing so, yet he has also a duty, which is to 
uphold his own authority and that of the laws. To do so, he must enforce punishment 
for the breach of them. This punishment, however, may attach not to the offender, 
but to the offence. Such a distinction is not unknown to the law itself. We may 
apply this to the work of Christ. There was no difficulty in the nature of things 
which prevented God from freely pardoning the sins of men; the power of doing so 
was vested in His hands as governor of the world. But it was inexpedient that He 
should exercise this power without first making an example. This was effected by 
the death of Christ. It pleased God to act according to the pedantic rules of earthly 
jurisprudence. It is useless to criticize such a theory further; almost all theologians 
have agreed in reprobating it; it adopts the analogy of law, and violates its first 
principles by considering a moral or legal act without reference to the agent. The 
reason which Grotius assigns for the death of Christ is altogether trivial.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p67">4. Later theories on the doctrine of the atonement may be divided 
into two classes, English and German, logical and metaphysical; those which proceed 
chiefly by logical inference, and those which connect the conception of the atonement 
with speculative philosophy.</p>
<pb n="353" id="iii.x-Page_353" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p68">Earlier English writers were chiefly employed in defining the 
work of Christ; later ones have been most occupied with the attempt to soften or 
moderate the more repulsive features of the older statements; the former have a 
dogmatical, the latter an apologetical character. The nature of the sufferings of 
Christ, whether they were penal or only quasi penal, whether they were physical 
or mental, greater in degree than human sufferings, or different in kind; in what 
more precisely the compensation offered by Christ truly consisted; the nature of 
the obedience of Christ, whether to God or the law, and the connexion of the whole 
question with that of the Divine decrees:—these were among the principal subjects 
discussed by the great Presbyterian divines of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. 
Continuing in the same line of thought as their predecessors, they seem to have 
been unconscious of the difficulties to which the eyes of a later generation 
have opened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p69">But at last the question has arisen within, as well as without, 
the Church of England: ‘How the ideas of expiation, or satisfaction, or sacrifice, 
or imputation, are reconcilable with the moral and spiritual nature either of God 
or man?’ Some there are who answer from analogy, and cite instances of vicarious 
suffering which appear in the disorder of the world around us. But analogy is a 
broken reed; of use, indeed, in pointing out the way where its intimations 
can be verified, but useless when applied to the unseen world in which the eye of 
observation no longer follows. Others affirm revelation or inspiration to be above 
criticism, and, in disregard alike of Church history and of Scripture, assume their 
own view of the doctrine of the atonement to be a revealed or inspired truth. They 
do not see that they are cutting off the branch of the tree on which they are themselves 
sitting. For, if the doctrine of the atonement cannot be criticized, neither can 
it be determined what is the doctrine of the atonement; nor, on the same <pb n="354" id="iii.x-Page_354" />principles, can any true religion be distinguished from any false 
one, or any truth of religion from any error. It is suicidal in theology to refuse 
the appeal to a moral criterion. Others add a distinction of things above reason 
and things contrary to reason; a favourite theological weapon, which has, however, 
no edge or force, so long as it remains a generality. Others, in like manner, support 
their view of the doctrine of the atonement by a theory of accommodation, which 
also loses itself in ambiguity. For it is not determined whether, by accommodation 
to the human faculties, is meant the natural subjectiveness of knowledge, or some 
other limitation which applies to theology only. Others regard the death of Christ, 
not as an atonement or satisfaction to God, but as a manifestation of His righteousness, 
a theory which agrees with that of Grotius in its general character, when the latter 
is stripped of its technicalities. This theory is the shadow or surface of that 
of satisfaction; the human analogy equally fails; the punishment of the innocent 
for the guilty is not more unjust than the punishment of the innocent as an example 
to the guilty. Lastly, there are some who would read the doctrine of the atonement 
‘in the light of Divine love only;’ the object of the sufferings and death of 
Christ being to draw men’s hearts to God by the vision of redeeming love (compare 
Abelard), and the sufferings themselves being the natural result of the passage 
of the Saviour through a world of sin and shame. Of these explanations the last 
seems to do the least violence to our moral feelings. Yet it would surely be better 
to renounce any attempt at inquiry into the objective relations of God and man, 
than to rest the greatest fact in the history of mankind on so slender a ground 
as the necessity for arousing the love of God in the human heart, in this and no 
other way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p70">German theology during the last hundred years has proceeded by 
a different path; it has delighted to recognize the doctrine of the atonement as 
the centre of religion, and also <pb n="355" id="iii.x-Page_355" />of philosophy. This tendency is first observable in the writings 
of Kant, and may be traced through the schools of his successors, Fichte, Schelling, 
Hegel, as well as in the works of the two philosophical theologians Daub 
and Schleiermacher. These great thinkers all use the language of orthodoxy; it 
cannot be said, however, that the views of any of them agree with the teaching of 
the patristic or mediaeval Church, or of the Reformers, or of the simpler expressions 
of Scripture. Yet they often bring into new meaning and prominence texts on this 
subject which have been pushed aside by the regular current of theology. The difficulties 
which they all alike experience are two: first, how to give a moral meaning to 
the idea of atonement; secondly, how to connect the idea with the historical fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p71">According to Kant, the atonement consists in the sacrifice of 
the individual; a sacrifice in which the sin of the old man is ever being compensated 
by the sorrows and virtues of the new. This atonement, or reconcilement of man with 
God, consists in an endless progress towards a reconcilement which is never absolutely 
completed in this life, and yet, by the continual increase of good and diminution 
of evil, is a sufficient groundwork of hope and peace. Perfect reconcilement would 
consist in the perfect obedience of a free agent to the law of duty or righteousness. 
For this Kant substitutes the ideal of the Son of God. The participation in this 
ideal of humanity is an aspect of the reconcilement. In a certain sense, in the 
sight of God, that is, and in the wish and resolution of the individual, the change 
from the old to the new is not gradual, but sudden: the end is imputed or anticipated 
in the beginning. So Kant ‘rationalizes’ the ordinary Lutheran doctrine of justification; unconscious, as in other parts of his philosophy, of the influence which 
existing systems are exercising over him. Man goes out of himself to grasp at a 
reflection which is still—himself. The mystical is banished only to return again 
in an arbitrary and imaginative form—a phenomenon <pb n="356" id="iii.x-Page_356" />which we may often observe in speculation as well as in the characters of individuals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p72">Schleiermacher’s view of the doctrine of the atonement is almost 
equally different from that of Kant who preceded him, and of Hegel and others who 
were his contemporaries or successors: it is hardly more like the popular theories. 
Reconciliation with God he conceives as a participation in the Divine nature. Of 
this participation the Church, through the Spirit, is the medium; the individual 
is redeemed and consoled by communion with his fellow-men. If in the terminology 
of philosophy we ask which is the objective, which the subjective part of the work 
of redemption, the answer of Schleiermacher seems to be that the subjective redemption 
of the individual is the consciousness of union with God; and the objective part, 
which corresponds to this consciousness, is the existence of the Church, which derives 
its life from the Spirit of God, and is also the depository of the truth of Christ. 
The same criticism, however, applies to this as to the preceding conception of the 
atonement, viz. that it has no real historical basis. The objective truth is nothing 
more than the subjective feeling or opinion which prevails in a particular Church. 
Schleiermacher deduces the historical from the ideal, and regards the ideal as existing 
only in the communion of Christians. But the truth of a fact is not proved by the 
truth of an idea. And the personal relation of the believer to Christ, instead of 
being immediate, is limited (as in the Catholic system) by the existence of the 
Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p73">Later philosophers have conceived of the reconciliation of man 
with God as a reconciliation of God with himself. The infinite must evolve the finite 
from itself; yet the true infinite consists in the return of the finite to the 
infinite. By slow degrees, and in many stages of morality, of religion, and of knowledge, 
does the individual, according to Fichte, lay aside isolation and selfishness, gaining 
in strength and freedom by the negation of freedom, until he rises into the <pb n="359" id="iii.x-Page_359" />
region of the divine and absolute. This is reconcilement with God; a half 
Christian, half Platonic notion, which it is not easy to identify either with 
the subjective feeling of the individual, or with the historical fact. Daub has 
also translated the language of Scripture and of the Church into metaphysical 
speculation. According to this thinker, atonement is the realization of the 
unity of man with God, which is also the unity of God with himself. ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.x-p73.1">Deus Deum cum mundo 
conjunctum Deo manifestat.</span>’ Perhaps this is as near an approach as philosophy 
can make to a true expression of the words, ‘That they all may be one, as thou Father 
art in me and I in thee, that they also may be one in us.’ Yet the metaphysical 
truth is a distant and indistinct representation of the mind of Christ which is 
expressed in these words. Its defect is exhibited in the image under which Fichte 
described it—the absolute unity of light; in other words, God, like the being of 
the Eleatics, is a pure abstraction, and returning into himself is an abstraction 
still.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p74">It is characteristic of Schelling’s system that he conceives 
the nature of God, not as abstraction, but as energy or action. The finite and manifold 
are not annihilated in the infinite; they are the revelation of the infinite. Man 
is the son of God; of this truth Christ is the highest expression and the eternal 
idea. But in the world this revelation or incarnation of God is ever going 
on; the light is struggling with darkness, the spirit with nature, the universal 
with the particular. That victory which was achieved in the person of Christ is 
not yet final in individuals or in history. Each person, each age, carries on the 
same conflict between good and evil, the triumphant end of which is anticipated 
in the life and death of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p75">Hegel, beginning with the doctrine of a Trinity, regards the 
atonement as the eternal reconciliation of the finite and the infinite in the bosom 
of God himself. The Son goes forth from the Father, as the world or finite being, 
to exist <pb n="358" id="iii.x-Page_358" />in a difference which is done away and lost in the absoluteness 
of God. Here the question arises, how individuals become partakers of this reconciliation? The answer is, by the finite receiving the revelation of God. The consciousness 
of God in man is developed, first, in the worship of nature; secondly, in the manifestation 
of Christ; thirdly, in the faith of the Church that God and man are one, of which 
faith the Holy Spirit is the source. The death of Christ is the separation of this 
truth from the elements of nature and sense. Hegelian divines have given this doctrine 
a more Pantheistic or more Christian aspect; they have, in some instances, studiously 
adopted orthodox language; they have laid more or less stress on the historical 
facts. But they have done little as yet to make it intelligible to the world 
at large; they have acquired for it no fixed place in history, and no hold upon 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p76">Englishmen, especially, feel a national dislike at the ‘things which accompany salvation’ being perplexed with philosophical theories. They 
find it easier to caricature than to understand Hegel; they prefer the most unintelligible 
expressions with which they are familiar to great thoughts which are strange to 
them. No man of sense really supposes that Hegel or Schelling is so absurd as they 
may be made to look in an uncouth English translation, or as they unavoidably appear 
to many in a brief summary of their tenets. Yet it may be doubted whether this philosophy 
can ever have much connexion with the Christian life. It seems to reflect at too 
great a distance what ought to be very near to us. It is metaphysical, not practical; it creates an atmosphere in which it is difficult to breathe; it is useful as 
supplying a light or law by which to arrange the world, rather than as a principle 
of action or warmth. Man is a microcosm, and we do not feel quite certain whether 
the whole system is not the mind itself turned inside out, and magnified 
in enormous proportions. Whatever interest it may arouse in speculative natures 
(and it is certainly of <pb n="359" id="iii.x-Page_359_1" />great value to a few), it will hardly find a home or welcome in England.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.x-p77">§ 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p78">The silence of our Lord in the Gospels respecting any doctrine 
of atonement and sacrifice, the variety of expressions which occur in other parts 
of the New Testament, the fluctuation and uncertainty both of the Church and individuals 
on this subject in after ages, incline us to agree with Gregory Nazianzen, that 
the death of Christ is one of those points of faith ‘about which it is not 
dangerous to be mistaken.’ And the sense of the imperfection of language and the 
illusions to which we are subject from the influence of past ideas, the consciousness 
that doctrinal perplexities arise chiefly from our transgression of the limits of 
actual knowledge, will lead us to desire a very simple statement of the work of 
Christ; a statement, however, in accordance with our moral ideas, and one which 
will not shift and alter with the metaphysical schools of the age; one, moreover, 
which runs no risk of being overthrown by an increasing study of the Old Testament 
or of ecclesiastical history. Endless theories there have been (of which the preceding 
sketch contains only a small portion), and many more there will be as time goes 
on, like mystery plays, or sacred dramas (to adapt Lord Bacon’s image), which have 
passed before the Church and the world. To add another would increase the confusion: it is ridiculous to think of settling a disputed point of theology unless 
by some new method. That other method can only be a method of agreement; little 
progress has been made hitherto by the method of difference. It is not reasonable, 
but extremely unreasonable, that the most sacred of all books should be the only 
one respecting the interpretation of which there is no certainty; that religion 
alone should be able to perpetuate the enmities of past ages; that the influence 
of words and names, which secular knowledge has long shaken off, should still intercept 
the natural love of Christians towards one another and their <pb n="360" id="iii.x-Page_360" />Lord. On our present subject there is no difficulty in finding 
a basis of reconciliation; the way opens when logical projections are removed, 
and we look at the truth in what may be rightly termed a more primitive and Apostolical 
manner. For all, or almost all, Christians would agree that in some sense or other 
we are reconciled to God through Christ; whether by the atonement and satisfaction 
which He made to God for us, or by His manifestation of the justice of God or love 
of God in the world, by the passive obedience of His death or the active obedience 
of His life, by the imputation of His righteousness to us or by our identity and 
communion with Him, or likeness to Him, or love of Him; in some one of these senses, 
which easily pass into each other, all would join in saying that ‘He is the way, 
the truth, and the life.’ And had the human mind the same power of holding fast 
points of agreement as of discerning differences, there would be an end of the controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p79">The statements of Scripture respecting the work of Christ are 
very simple, and may be used without involving us in the determination of these 
differences. We can live and die in the language of St. Paul and St. John; there 
is nothing there repugnant to our moral sense. We have a yet higher authority in 
the words of Christ himself. Only in repeating and elucidating these statements, 
we must remember that Scripture phraseology is of two kinds, simple and figurative, 
and that the first is the interpretation of the second. We must not bring the New 
Testament into bondage to the Old, but ennoble and transfigure the Old by the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p80">First; the death of Christ may be described as a sacrifice. But 
what sacrifice? Not ‘the blood of bulls and of goats, nor the ashes of an heifer sprinking the unclean,’ but the living sacrifice 
‘to do thy will, O God.’ It is a 
sacrifice which is the negation of sacrifice; ‘Christ the end of the law to them 
that believe.’ Peradventure, in a heathen <pb n="361" id="iii.x-Page_361" />country, to put an end to the rite of sacrifice 
‘some one would 
even dare to die;’ that expresses the relation in which the offering on Mount 
Calvary stands to the Levitical offerings. It is the death of what is outward and 
local, the life of what is inward and spiritual: ‘I, if I be lifted up from the 
earth, shall draw all men after me;’ and ‘Neither in this mountain nor at Jerusalem 
shall ye worship the, Father.’ It is the offering up of the old world on the cross; the law with its handwriting of ordinances, the former man with his affections 
and lusts, the body of sin with its remembrances of past sin. It is the New Testament 
revealed in the blood of Christ, the Gospel of freedom, which draws men together 
in the communion of one spirit, as in St. Paul’s time without respect of 
persons and nations, so in our own day without regard to the divisions of Christendom. 
In the place of Churches, priesthoods, ceremonials, systems, it puts a moral and 
spiritual principle which works with them, not necessarily in opposition to them, 
but beside or within them, to renew life in the individual soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p81">Again, the death of Christ may be described as a ransom. It is 
not that God needs some payment which He must receive before He will set the captives 
free. The ransom is not a human ransom, any more than the sacrifice is a Levitical 
sacrifice. Rightly to comprehend the nature of this Divine ransom, we must begin 
with that question of the Apostle: ‘Know ye not that whose servants ye yield yourselves 
to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey, whether of sin unto death, or of obedience 
unto righteousness? There are those who will reply: ‘We were never in bondage at 
any time.’ To whom Christ answers: ‘Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of 
sin’ and, ‘If the Son shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed.’ Ransom 
is ‘deliverance to the captive.’ There are mixed modes here also, as in the 
use of the term sacrifice—the word has a temporary allusive reference to a
Mosaical figure <pb n="362" id="iii.x-Page_362" />of speech. That secondary allusive reference we are constrained 
to drop, because it is unessential; and also because it immediately involves further 
questions—a ransom to whom? for what?—about which Scripture is silent, to which 
reason refuses to answer.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p82">Thirdly, the death of Christ is spoken of as a death for us, 
or for our sins. The ambiguous use of the preposition ‘for,’ combined with the figure 
of sacrifice, has tended to introduce the idea of substitution; when the real meaning 
is not ‘in our stead,’ but only ‘in behalf of,’ or ‘because of us.’ It is a great assumption, 
or an unfair deduction, from such expressions, to say that Christ takes our place, 
or that the Father in looking at the sinner sees only Christ. Christ died for us 
in no other sense than He lived or rose again for us. Scripture affords no hint 
of His taking our place in His death in any other way than He did also in His life. 
He himself speaks of ‘His decease which He should accomplish at Jerusalem,’ quite 
simply: ‘greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his 
friends.’ The words of Caiaphas, ‘It is expedient that one man should die for this 
nation,’ and the comment of the Evangelist, ‘and not for that nation only, but that 
he should gather together in one the children of God that are scattered abroad,’ afford a measure of the meaning of such expressions. Here, too, there are mixed 
modes which seem to be inextricably blended in the language of Scripture, and which 
theology has not always distinguished. For the thing signified is, partly, that 
Christ died for our sakes, partly that He died by the hands of sinners, partly that 
He died with a perfect and Divine sympathy for human evil and suffering. But this 
ambiguity (which we may silently correct or explain) need not prevent our joining 
in words which, more perhaps than any others, have been consecrated by religious 
use to express the love and affection of Christians towards their Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p83">Now suppose some one who is aware of the plastic and <pb n="363" id="iii.x-Page_363" />accommodating nature of language to observe, that in what has 
been written of late years on the doctrine of the atonement he has noticed an effort 
made to win for words new senses, and that some of the preceding remarks are liable 
to this charge; he may be answered, first, that those new senses are really a recovery 
of old ones (for the writers of the New Testament, though they use the language 
of the time, everywhere give it a moral meaning); and, secondly, that in addition 
to the modes of conception already mentioned, the Scripture has others which are 
not open to his objection. And those who, admitting the innocence and Scriptural 
character of the expressions already referred to, may yet fear their abuse, and 
therefore desire to have them excluded from articles of faith (just as many Protestants, 
though aware that the religious use of images is not idolatry, may not wish to see 
them in churches)—such persons may find a sufficient expression of the work of Christ 
in other modes of speech which the Apostle also uses. (1) Instead of the language 
of sacrifice, or ransom, or substitution, they may prefer that of communion or identity. 
(2) Or they may interpret the death of Christ by His life, and connect the bleeding 
form on Mount Calvary with the image of Him who went about doing good. Or (3) they 
may look inward at their own souls, and read there, inseparable from the sense of 
their own unworthiness, the assurance that God will not desert the work of His hands, 
of which assurance the death of Christ is the outward witness to them. There are 
other ways, also, of conceiving the redemption of man which avoid controversy, any 
of which is a sufficient stay of the Christian life. For the kingdom of God 
is not this or that statement, or definition of opinion, but righteousness, and 
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. And the cross of Christ is to be taken 
up and borne; not to be turned into words, or made a theme of philosophical speculation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p84">1. Everywhere St. Paul speaks of the Christian as one with Christ. 
He is united with Him, not in His death <pb n="364" id="iii.x-Page_364" />only, but in all the stages of His existence; living with Him, 
suffering with Him, crucified with Him, buried with Him, rising again with Him, 
renewed in His image, glorified together with Him; these are the expressions by 
which this union is denoted. There is something meant by this language which goes 
beyond the experience of ordinary Christians, something, perhaps, more mystical 
than in these latter days of the world most persons seem to be capable of feeling, 
yet the main thing signified is the same for all ages, the knowledge and love of 
Christ, by which men pass out of themselves to make their will His and His theirs, 
the consciousness of Him in their thoughts and actions, communion with Him, and 
trust in Him. Of every act of kindness or good which they do to others His life 
is the type; of every act of devotion or self-denial His death is the type; of 
every act of faith His resurrection is the type. And often they walk with Him on 
earth, not in a figure only, and find Him near them, not in a figure only, in the 
valley of death. They experience from Him the same kind of support as from the sympathy 
and communion of an earthly friend. That friend is also a Divine power. In proportion 
as they become like Him, they are reconciled to God through Him; they pass with 
Him into the relationship of sons of God. There is enough here for faith to think 
of, without sullying the mirror of God’s justice, or overclouding His truth. We 
need not suppose that God ever sees us other than we really are, or attributes to 
us what we never did. Doctrinal statements, in which the nature of the work of Christ 
is most exactly defined, cannot really afford the same support as the simple conviction 
of His love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p85">Again (2), the import of the death of Christ may be interpreted 
by His life. No theological speculation can throw an equal light on it. From the 
other side we cannot see it, but only from this. Now the life of Christ is the life 
of One who knew no sin, on whom the shadow of evil <pb n="365" id="iii.x-Page_365" />never passed; who went about doing good; who had not where 
to lay His head; whose condition was in all respects the reverse of earthly and 
human greatness; who also had a sort of infinite sympathy or communion with all 
men everywhere; whom, nevertheless, His own nation betrayed to a shameful death. 
It is the life of One who came to bear witness of the truth, who knew what was in 
man, and never, spared to rebuke him, yet condemned him not; himself without sin, 
yet One to whom all men would soonest have gone to confess and receive forgiveness 
of sin. It is the life of One who was in constant communion with God as well as 
man; who was the inhabitant of another world while outwardly in this. It is the 
life of One in whom we see balanced and united the separate gifts and graces of 
which we catch glimpses only in the lives of His followers. It is a life which is 
mysterious to us, which we forbear to praise, in the earthly sense, because it is 
above praise, being the most perfect image and embodiment that we can conceive of 
Divine goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p86">And the death of Christ is the fulfilment and consummation 
of His life, the greatest moral act ever done in this world, the highest manifestation 
of perfect love, the centre in which the rays of love converge and meet, the extremest 
abnegation or annihilation of self. It is the death of One who seals with His blood 
the witness of the truth which He came into the world to teach, which therefore 
confirms our faith in Him as well as animates our love. It is the death of One, 
who says at the last hour, ‘Of them that thou gavest me, I have not lost one’—of 
One who, having come forth from God, and having finished the work which He came 
into the world to do, returns to God. It is a death in which all the separate gifts 
of heroes and martyrs are united in a Divine excellence—of One who most perfectly 
foresaw all things that were coming upon Him—who felt all, and shrank not—of One 
who, in the hour of death, set the example to His followers of praying for His enemies. <pb n="366" id="iii.x-Page_366" />It is a death which, more even than His life, is singular and 
mysterious, in which nevertheless we all are partakers—in which there was the thought 
and consciousness of man kind to the end of time, which has also the power of drawing 
to itself the thoughts of men to the end of time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p87">Lastly, there is a true Christian feeling in many other ways 
of regarding the salvation of man, of which the heart is its own witness, which 
yet admit, still less than the preceding, of logical rule and precision. He who 
is conscious of his own infirmity and sinfulness, is ready to confess that he needs 
reconciliation with God. He has no proud thoughts: he knows that he is saved ‘not 
of himself, it is the gift of God;’ the better he is, the more he feels, in the 
language of Scripture, ‘that he is an unprofitable servant.’ Sometimes he imagines 
the Father ‘coming out to meet him, when he is yet a long way off,’ as in the parable 
of the Prodigal Son; at other times the burden of sin lies heavy on him; he seems 
to need more support—he can approach God only through Christ. All men are not the 
same; one has more of the strength of reason in his religion; another more of 
the tenderness of feeling. With some, faith partakes of the nature of a pure and 
spiritual morality; there are others who have gone through the struggle of St. 
Paul or Luther, and attain rest only in casting all on Christ. One will live after 
the pattern of the Sermon on the Mount, or the Epistle of St. James. Another finds 
a deep consolation and meaning in a closer union with Christ; he will ‘put on Christ,’ he will hide himself in Christ; he will experience in his own person the truth 
of those words of the Apostle, ‘I am crucified with Christ, nevertheless I live; 
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.’ But if he have the spirit of moderation that 
there was in St. Paul, he will not stereotype these true, though often passing feelings, 
in any formula of substitution or satisfaction; still less will be draw out formulas 
of this sort into remote consequences. Such logical idealism is of another <pb n="367" id="iii.x-Page_367" />age; it is neither faith nor philosophy in this. Least of all 
will he judge others by the circumstance of their admitting or refusing to admit 
the expression of his individual feelings as an eternal truth. He shrinks 
from asserting his own righteousness; he is equally unwilling to affirm that the 
righteousness of Christ is imputed to him. He is looking for forgiveness of sins, 
not because Christ has satisfied the wrath of God, but because God can show mercy 
without satisfaction: he may have no right to acquittal, he dare not say, God has 
no right to acquit. Yet again, he is very far from imagining that the most merciful 
God will indiscriminately forgive; or that the weakness of human emotions, groaning 
out at the last hour a few accustomed phrases, is a sufficient ground of 
confidence and hope. He knows that the only external evidence of forgiveness is 
the fact, that he has ceased to do evil; no other is possible. Having Christ near 
as a friend and a brother, and making the Christian life his great aim, he is no 
longer under the dominion of a conventional theology. He will not be distracted 
by its phrases from communion with his fellowmen. He can never fall into that confusion 
of head and heart, which elevates matters of opinion into practical principles. 
Difficulties and doubts diminish with him, as he himself grows more like Christ, 
not because he forcibly suppresses them, but because they become unimportant in 
comparison with purity, and holiness, and love. Enough of truth for him seems to 
radiate from the person of the Saviour. He thinks more and more of the human nature 
of Christ as the expression of the Divine. He has found the way of life—that way 
is not an easy way—but neither is it beset by the imaginary perplexities with which 
a false use of the intellect in religion has often surrounded it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p88">It seems to be an opinion which is gaining ground among 
thoughtful and religious men, that in theology, the less we define the better. 
Definite statements respecting the relation of Christ either to God or man are 
only figures of speech; <pb n="368" id="iii.x-Page_368" />they do not really pierce the clouds which ‘round our little 
life.’ When we multiply words we do not multiply ideas; we are still within the 
circle of our own minds. No greater calamity has ever befallen the Christian Church 
than the determination of some uncertain things which are beyond the sphere of human 
knowledge. A true instinct prevents our entangling the faith of Christ with the 
philosophy of the day; the philosophy of past ages is a still more imperfect 
exponent of it. Neither is it of any avail to assume revelation or inspiration as 
a sort of shield, or Catholicon, under which the weak points of theology may receive 
protection. For what is revealed or what inspired cannot be answered a priori; 
the meaning of the word Revelation must be determined by the fact, not the fact 
by the word.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p89">If our Saviour were to come again to earth, which of all the 
theories of atonement and sacrifice would he sanction with His authority? Perhaps 
none of them, yet perhaps all may be consistent with a true service of Him. The 
question has no answer. But it suggests the thought that we shrink from bringing 
controversy into His presence. The same kind of lesson may be gathered from the 
consideration of theological differences in the face of death. Who, as he 
draws near to Christ, will not feel himself drawn towards his theological opponents? At the end of life, when a man looks back calmly, he is most likely to 
find that he exaggerated in some things; that he mistook party spirit for a love 
of truth. Perhaps, he had not sufficient consideration for others, or stated the 
truth itself in a manner which was calculated to give offence. In the heat 
of the struggle, let us at least pause to imagine polemical disputes as they will 
appear a year, two years, three years hence; it may be, dead and gone—certainly 
more truly seen than in the hour of controversy. For the truths about which we are 
disputing cannot partake of the passing stir; they do not change even with the 
greater revolutions of human things. They are in eternity; and the image of them 
on earth is not the movement <pb n="369" id="iii.x-Page_369" />on the surface of the waters, but the depths of the silent 
sea. Lastly, as a measure of the value of such disputes, which above all other interests 
seem to have for a time the power of absorbing men’s minds and rousing their passions, 
we may carry our thoughts onwards to the invisible world, and there behold, as in 
a glass, the great theological teachers of past ages, who have anathematized each 
other in their lives, resting together in the communion of the same Lord.</p>


<pb n="370" id="iii.x-Page_370" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Essay on Predestination and Free Will" progress="90.29%" id="iii.xi" prev="iii.x" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.1">ESSAY</h2>
<h4 id="iii.xi-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.3">PREDESTINATION AND FREE WILL</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p1">THE difficulty of necessity and free will is not peculiar to 
Christianity. It enters into all religions at a certain stage of their progress; 
it reappears in philosophy and is a question not only of speculation but of life. 
Wherever man touches nature, wherever the stream of thought which flows within, 
meets and comes into conflict with scientific laws, reflecting on the actions of 
an individual in relation to his antecedents, considering the balance of human actions 
in many individuals; when we pass into the wider field of history, and trace the 
influence of circumstances on the course of events, the sequence of nations and 
states of society, the physical causes that lie behind all; in the region of philosophy, 
as we follow the order of human thoughts, and observe the seeming freedom and real 
limitation of ideas and systems; lastly in that higher world of which religion 
speaks to us, when we conceive man as a finite being, who has the witness 
in himself of his own dependence on God, whom theology too has made the subject 
of many theories of grace, new forms appear of that famous controversy which the 
last century discussed under the name of necessity and free will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p2">I shall at present pursue no further the train of reflections 
which are thus suggested. My first object is to clear the <pb n="371" id="iii.xi-Page_371" />way for the consideration of the subject within the limits of 
Scripture. Some preliminary obstacles offer themselves, arising out of the opposition 
which the human mind everywhere admits in the statement of this question. These 
will be first examined. We may afterwards return to the modern aspects of the contradiction 
and of the reconcilement.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xi-p3">§ 1.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p4">In the relations of God and man, good and evil, finite and infinite, 
there is much that must ever be mysterious. Nor can any one exaggerate the weakness 
and feebleness of the human mind in the attempt to seek for such knowledge. But 
although we acknowledge the feebleness of man’s brain and the vastness of the subject, 
we should also draw a distinction between the original difficulty of our own ignorance, 
and the puzzles and embarrassments which false philosophy or false theology have 
introduced. The impotence of our faculties is not a reason for acquiescing in a 
metaphysical fiction. Philosophy has no right to veil herself in mystery at the 
point where she is lost in a confusion of words. That we know little is the real 
mystery; not that we are caught in dilemmas or surrounded by contradictions. These 
contradictions are involved in the slightest as well as in the most serious of our 
actions, which is a proof of their really trifling nature. They confuse the mind 
but not things. To trace the steps by which mere abstractions have acquired this 
perplexing and constraining power, though it cannot meet the original defect, yet 
may perhaps assist us to understand the misunderstanding, and to regard the question 
of predestination and free will in a simpler and more natural light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p5">A subject which claims to be raised above the rules and requirements 
of logic, must give a reason for the exemption, and must itself furnish some other 
test of truth to which it is ready to conform. The reason is that logic is inapplicable 
to the discussion of a question which begins with a contradiction <pb n="372" id="iii.xi-Page_372" />in terms: it can only work out the opposite aspects 
or principles of such a question on one side or the other, but is inadequate to 
that more comprehensive conception of the subject which embraces both. We often 
speak of language as an imperfect instrument for the expression of thought. Logic 
is even more imperfect; it is wanting in the plastic and multiform character of 
language, yet deceives us by the appearance of a straight rule and necessary principle. 
Questions respecting the relation of God and man, necessity and free will, the finite 
and the infinite—perhaps every question which has two opposite poles of fact and 
idea—are beyond the sphere of its art. But if not logic, some other test must be 
found of our theories or reasonings, on these and the like metaphysical subjects. 
This can only be their agreement with facts, which we shall the more readily admit 
if the new form of expression or statement of them be a real assistance to our powers 
of thought and action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p6">The difficulties raised respecting necessity and free will 
partake, for the most part, of the same nature as the old fallacies respecting 
motion and space of Zeno and the Eleatics, and have their ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p6.1">solvitur ambulando</span>’ as well. This 
is the answer of Bishop Butler, who aims only at a practical solution. But as it 
is no use to say to the lame man, ‘rise up and walk,’ without a crutch or helping 
hand, so it is no use to offer these practical solutions to a mind already entangled 
in speculative perplexities. It retorts upon you—‘I cannot walk: if my outward 
actions seem like other men’s; if I do not throw myself from a precipice, or take 
away the life of another under the fatal influence of the doctrine of necessity, 
yet the course of thought within me is different. I look upon the world with other 
eyes, and slowly and gradually, differences in thought must beget differences also 
in action.’ But if the mind, which is bound by this chain, could be shown that it 
was a slave only to its own abstract ideas—that it was below where it ought to be <pb n="373" id="iii.xi-Page_373" />above them—that, considering all the many minds of men as one 
mind, it could trace the fiction—this world of abstractions would gradually disappear, 
and not merely in a Christian, but in a philosophical sense, it would receive the 
kingdom of Heaven as a little child, seeking rather for some new figure under which 
conflicting notions might be represented, than remaining in suspense between them. 
It may be as surprising to a future generation that the nineteenth century should 
have been under the influence of the illusion of necessity and free will, or that 
it should have proposed the law of contradiction as an ultimate test of truth, as 
it is to ourselves that former ages have been subjected to the fictions of essence, 
substance, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p7">The notion that no idea can be composed of two contradictory 
conceptions, seems to arise out of the analogy of the sensible world. It would be 
an absurdity to suppose that an object should be white and black at the same time; that a captive should be in chains and not in chains at the same time, and so 
on. But there is no absurdity in supposing that the mental analysis even of a matter 
of fact or an outward object should involve us in contradictions. Objects, considered 
in their most abstract point of view, may be said to contain a positive and a negative 
element: everything is and is not; is in itself, and is not, in relation to other 
things. Our conceptions of motion, of becoming, or of beginning, in like manner 
involve a contradiction. The old puzzles of the Eleatics are merely an exemplification 
of the same difficulty. There are objections, it has been said, against a vacuum, 
objections against a plenum, though we need not add, with the writer who makes the 
remark, ‘Yet one of these must be true.’ How a new substance can be formed by chemical 
combination out of two other substances may seem also to involve a contradiction, 
e. g. water is and is not oxygen and hydrogen. Life, in like manner, has been defined 
as a state in which every end is <pb n="374" id="iii.xi-Page_374" />a means, and every means an end. And if we turn to any moral 
or political subject, we are perpetually coming across different and opposing lines 
of argument, and constantly in danger of passing from one sphere to another; of 
applying, for example, moral or theological principles to politics, and political 
principles to theology. Men form to themselves first one system, then many, as they 
term them different, but in reality opposite to each other. Just as that nebulous 
mass, out of which the heavens have been imagined to be formed, at last, with its 
circling motion, subsides into rings, and embodies the ‘stars moving in their courses,’ so also in the world of mind there are so many different orbits which never cross 
or touch each other, and yet which must be conceived of as the colours of the rainbow, 
the result of a single natural phenomenon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p8">It is at first sight strange that some of these contradictions 
should seem so trivial to us, while others assume the appearance of a high mystery. 
In physics or mathematics we scarcely think of them, though speculative minds may 
sometimes be led by them to seek for higher expressions, or to embrace both sides 
of the contradiction in some conception of flux or transition, reciprocal action, 
process by antagonism, the Hegelian vibration of moments, or the like. In common 
life we acquiesce in the contradiction almost unconsciously, merely remarking on 
the difference of men’s views, or the possibility of saying something on either 
side of a question. But in religion the difficulty appears of greater importance, 
partly from our being much more under the influence of language in theology than 
in subjects which we can at once bring to the test of fact and experiment, and partly 
also from our being more subject to our own natural constitution, which leads us 
to one or the other horn of the dilemma, instead of placing us between or above 
both. As in heathen times it was natural to think of extraordinary phenomena, such 
as thunder and lightning, as the work of gods rather than as arising from physical <pb n="375" id="iii.xi-Page_375" />causes, so it is still to the religious mind to consider the 
bewilderments and entanglements which it has itself made as a proof of the unsearchableness 
of the Divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p9">The immoveableness of these abstractions from within will further 
incline us to consider the metaphysical contradiction of necessity and free will 
in the only rational way; that is, ‘historically.’ To say that we have ideas of 
fate or freedom which are innate, is to assume what is at once disproved by a reference 
to history. In the East and West, in India and in Greece, in Christian as well
as heathen times, whenever men have been sufficiently enlightened to form 
a distinct conception of a single Divine power or overruling law, the question arises, 
How is the individual related to this law? The first answer to this question is 
Pantheism; in which the individual, dropping his proper qualities, abstracts himself 
into an invisible being, indistinguishable from the Divine. God overpowers man; 
the inner life absorbs the outer; the ideal world is too much for this. The second 
answer, which the East has also given to this question, is Fatalism; in which, 
without abstraction, the individual identifies himself, soul and body, in deed as 
well as thought, with the Divine will. The first is the religion of contemplation; the second, of action. Only in the last, as the world itself alters, the sense 
of the overruling power weakens; and faith in the Divine will, as in Mahometan 
countries at the present day, shows itself, not in a fanatical energy, but in passive 
compliance and resignation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p10">The gradual emergence of the opposition is more clearly traceable 
in the Old Testament Scriptures or in Greek poetry or philosophy. The Israelites 
are distinguished from all other Eastern nations—certainly from all contemporary 
with their early history—by their distinct recognition of the unity and personality 
of God. God, who is the Creator and Lord of the whole earth, is also in a peculiar 
sense the God of the Jewish people whom He deals with <pb n="376" id="iii.xi-Page_376" />according to His own good pleasure, which is also a law of truth 
and right. He is not so much the Author of good as the Author of all things, without 
whom nothing either good or evil can happen; not only the permitter of evil, but 
in a few instances, in the excess of His power, the cause of it also. With this 
universal attribute He combines another, ‘the Lord our God, who brought us out of 
the land of bondage.’ The people have one heart and one soul with which they worship 
God and have dealings with Him. Only a few individuals among them, as Moses 
or Joshua, draw near separately to Him. In the earliest ages they do not 
pray each one for himself. There is a great difference in this respect between the 
relation of man to God which is expressed in the Psalms and in the Pentateuch. In 
the later Psalms, certainly, and even in some of those ascribed to David, there 
is an immediate personal intercourse between God and His servants. At length in 
the books of Job and Ecclesiastes, the human spirit begins to strive with God, and 
to ask not only, how can man be just before God? but also, how can God be justified 
to man? There was a time when the thought of this could never have entered into 
their minds; in which they were only, as children with a father, doing evil, and 
punished, and returning once more to the arms of His wisdom and goodness. The childhood 
of their nation passed away, and the remembrance of what God had done for their 
fathers was forgotten; religion became the religion of individuals, of Simeon and 
Anna, of Joseph and Mary. On the one hand, there was the proud claim of those who 
said, ‘We have Abraham to our Father;’ on the other hand, the regretful feeling 
‘that God was casting off Israel,’ which St. Paul in the manner of the Old Testament 
rebukes with the words, ‘Who art thou, O man?’ and ‘We are the clay, and He the 
potter.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p11">We may briefly trace the progress of a parallel struggle in Grecian 
mythology. It presents itself, however, in <pb n="377" id="iii.xi-Page_377" />another form, beginning with the Fates weaving the web of life, 
or the Furies pursuing the guilty, and ending in the pure abstraction of necessity 
or nature. Many changes of feeling may be observed between the earlier and later 
of these two extremes. The Fate of poetry is not like that of philosophy, the chain 
by which the world is held together; but an ever-living power or curse—sometimes 
just, sometimes arbitrary—specially punishing impiety towards the Gods or violations 
of nature. In Homer, it represents also a determination already fixed, or an ill 
irremediable by man; in one aspect it is the folly which ‘leaves no place for 
repentance.’ In Pindar it receives a nobler form, ‘Law the king of all.’ In the tragedians, 
it has a peculiar interest, giving a kind of measured and regular movement to the 
whole action of the play. The consciousness that man is not his own master, had 
deepened in the course of ages; there had grown up in the mind a sentiment of overruling 
law. It was this half-religious, half-philosophical feeling, which Greek tragedy 
embodied; whence it derived not only dramatic irony or contrast of the real and 
seeming, but also its characteristic feature—repose. The same reflective tone is 
observable in the ‘Epic’ historian of the Persian war; who delights to tell, not 
(like a modern narrator) of the necessary connexion of causes and effects, but of 
effects without causes, due only to the will of Heaven. A sadder note is heard at 
intervals of the feebleness and nothingness of man; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p11.1">πᾶν ἐστιν ἄνθρωπος συμφορή</span>. In Thucydides, (who was separated from Herodotus by an interval of about 
twenty years) the sadness remains, but the religious element has vanished. Man is 
no longer in the toils of destiny, but he is still feeble and helpless. Fortune 
and human enterprise divide the empire of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p12">Such conceptions of fate belong to Paganism, and have little 
in common with that higher idea of Divine predestination of which the New Testament 
speaks. The Fate of Greek philosophy is different from either. The earlier <pb n="378" id="iii.xi-Page_378" />schools expressed their sense of an all-pervading law in rude, 
mythological figures. In time this passed away, and the conceptions of chance, of 
nature, and necessity became matters of philosophical inquiry. By the Sophists first 
the question was discussed, whether man is the cause of his own actions; the mode 
in which they treated of the subject being to identify the good with the voluntary, 
and the evil with the involuntary. It is this phase of the question which is alone 
considered by Aristotle. In the chain of the Stoics the doctrine has arrived at 
a further stage, in which human action has become a part of the course of the world. 
How the free will of man was to be reconciled either with Divine power, or Divine 
foreknowledge, was a difficulty pressed upon the Stoical philosopher equally as 
upon the metaphysicians of the last century; and was met by various devices, such 
as that of the confatalism of Chrysippus, which may be described as a sort of identity 
of fate and freedom, or of an action and its conditions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p13">Our inquiry has been thus far confined to an attempt to show, 
first, that the question of predestination cannot be considered according to the 
common rules of logic; secondly, that the contradictions which are involved in 
this question, are of the same kind as many other contrasts of ideas; and, thirdly, 
that the modern conception of necessity was the growth of ages, whether its true 
origin is to be sought in the Scriptures, or in the Greek philosophy. or both. If 
only we could throw ourselves back to a prior state of the world, and know no other 
modes of thought than those which existed in the infancy of the human mind, the 
opposition would cease to have any meaning for us; and thus the further reflection 
is suggested, that if ever we become fully conscious that the words which we use 
respecting it are words only, it will again become unmeaning. Historically we know 
when it arose, and whence it came. Already we are able to consider the subject in
a simpler way, whether presented to us (1) in connexion with the <pb n="379" id="iii.xi-Page_379" />statements of Scripture, or (2) as a subject of theology and philosophy.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xi-p14">§ 2.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p15">Two kinds of predestination may be distinguished in the writings 
of St. Paul, as well as in some parts of the Old Testament. First, the predestination 
of nations; secondly, of individuals. The former of these may be said to flow out 
of the latter, God choosing at once the patriarchs and their descendants. As the 
author of the Epistle to the Hebrews expresses it, ‘By faith Abraham offered up Isaac; and therefore sprang there of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars 
of heaven in multitude.’ The life of the patriarchs was the type or shadow of the 
history of their posterity, for evil as well as good. ‘Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations; Joseph is a goodly bough;’ 
Moab and Ammon are children of whoredom; Ishmael is a wild man, and so on. There 
is also the feeling that whatever extraordinary thing happens in Jewish history 
is God’s doing, not of works nor even of faith, but of grace and choice: ‘He took 
David from the sheep-folds, and set him over His people Israel.’ So that a double 
principle is discernible: first, absolute election; and, secondly, the fulfilment 
of the promises made to the fathers, or the visitation of their sins upon the children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p16">The notion of freedom is essentially connected with that of individuality. 
No one is truly free who has not that inner circle of thoughts and actions in which 
he is wholly himself and independent of the will of others. A slave, for example, 
may be in this sense free, even while in the service of his lord; constraint can 
apply only to his outward acts, not to his inward nature. But if, in the 
language of Aristotle, he were a natural slave, whose life seemed to himself defective 
and imperfect, who had no thoughts or feelings of his own, but only instincts and 
impulses, we could no more call him free than a domestic animal which attaches itself 
to a master. So, in that stage of society in <pb n="380" id="iii.xi-Page_380" />which the state is all in all, the idea of the individual has 
a feeble existence. In the language of philosophy the whole is free, and the parts 
are determined by the whole. So the theocracy of the Old Testament seems to swallow 
up its members. The Jewish commonwealth is governed by God himself; this of itself 
interferes with the personal relation in which He stands to the individuals who 
compose it. Through the law only, in the congregation, at the great feasts, through 
their common ancestors, the people draw near to God; they do not venture to think 
severally of their separate and independent connexion with Him. They stand or fall 
together; they go astray or return to Him as one man. It is this which makes so 
much of their history directly applicable to the struggle of Christian life. Religion, 
which to the believer in Christ is an individual principle, is with them a national 
one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p17">The idea of a chosen people passes from the Old Testament into 
the New. As the Jews had been predestined in the one, so it appeared to the Apostle 
St. Paul that the Gentiles were predestined in the other. In the Old Testament he 
observed two sorts of predestination; first, that more general one, in which all 
who were circumcised were partakers of the privilege—which was applicable to all 
Israelites as the children of Abraham; secondly, the more particular one, 
in reference to which he says, ‘All are not Israel who are of Israel.’ To the eye 
of faith ‘all Israel were saved;’ and yet within Israel, there was another Israel 
chosen in a more special sense. The analogy of this double predestination the Apostle 
transfers to the Christian society. All alike were holy, even those of whom he speaks 
in the strongest terms of reprobation. The Church, like Israel of old, presents 
to the Apostle’s mind the conception of a definite body, consisting of those who 
are sealed by baptism and have received ‘the first fruits of the Spirit.’ They are 
elect according to the foreknowledge or predisposition of God; sealed by God 
unto the day of redemption; <pb n="381" id="iii.xi-Page_381" />a peculiar people, a royal priesthood, taken alike from Jews 
and Gentiles. The Apostle speaks of their election as of some external fact. The 
elect of God have an offence among them not even named among the Gentiles, they 
abuse the gifts of the Spirit, they partake in the idol’s temple, they profane 
the body and blood of Christ. And yet, as the Israelites of old, they bear on 
their foreheads the mark that they are God’s people, and are described as 
‘chosen saints,’ ‘sanctified in Christ Jesus.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p18">Again, the Apostle argues respecting Israel itself, ‘Hath God 
cast off his people whom he foreknew?’ or rather, whom He before appointed. They 
are in the position of their fathers when they sinned against Him. If we read their 
history we shall see, that what happened to them in old times is happening to them 
now; and yet in the Old Testament as well as the New the overruling design was 
not their condemnation but their salvation—‘God concluded all under sin that he 
might have mercy upon all.’ They stumbled and rose again then; they will stumble 
and rise again now. Their predestination from the beginning is a proof that they 
cannot be finally cast off; beloved as they have been for their father’s sakes, 
and the children of so many promises. There is a providence which, in spite of all 
contrary appearance, in spite of the acceptance of the Gentiles, or rather so much 
the more in consequence of it, makes all things work together for good to the chosen 
people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p19">In this alternation of hopes and fears, in which hope finally 
prevails over fear, the Apostle speaks in the strongest language of the right of 
God to do what He will with His own; if any doctrine could be established by particular 
passages of Scripture, Calvinism would rest immoveable on the ninth chapter of the 
Romans. It seemed to him no more unjust that God should reject than that He should 
accept the Israelites; if, at that present time He cut them short in righteousness, 
and narrowed the circle of election, <pb n="382" id="iii.xi-Page_382" />He had done the same with the patriarchs. He had said of old, 
‘Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated:’ and this preference, as the 
Apostle observes, was shown before either could have committed actual sin. In the 
same spirit He says to Moses, ‘I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I 
will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.’ And to Pharaoh, ‘For this cause 
have I raised thee up.’ Human nature, it is true, rebels at this, and says, 
‘Why does he yet find fault?’ To which the Apostle only replies, ‘Shall the thing formed 
say unto him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus? Hath not the potter power 
over the clay?’ Some of the expressions which have become the most objectionable 
watchwords of predestinarian theology, such as ‘vessels of wrath and vessels of mercy,’ are in fact taken from the same passage in the Epistle to the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p20">It is answered by the opponents of Calvinism, that the Apostle 
is here speaking not of individual but of national predestination. From the teaching 
of the Old Testament respecting the election of the Jewish people we can infer nothing 
respecting the Divine economy about persons. To which in turn it may be replied, 
that if we admit the principle that the free choice of nations is not inconsistent 
with Divine justice, we cannot refuse to admit the free choice of persons also. 
A little more or a little less of the doctrine cannot make it more or less reconcilable 
with the perfect justice of God. Nor can we argue that the election of nations is
a part of the Old Testament dispensation, which has no place in the New; 
because the Apostle speaks of election according to the purpose of God as a principle 
which was at that time being manifested in the acceptance of the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p21">Yet the distinction is a sound one if stated a little 
differently, that is to say, if we consider that the predestination of Christians 
is only the continuance of the Old Testament in the New. It is the feeling of a 
religious Israelite respecting <pb n="383" id="iii.xi-Page_383" />his race; this the Apostle enlarges to comprehend the 
Gentiles. As the temporal Israel becomes the spiritual Israel, the chosen people 
are transfigured into the elect. Why this is so is only a part of the more general 
question, ‘why the New Testament was given through the Old?’ It was natural it 
should be so given; humanly speaking, it could not have been otherwise. The Gospel 
would have been unmeaning, if it had been ‘tossed into the world’ separated from 
all human antecedents; if the heaven of its clearness had been beyond the breath 
of every human feeling. Neither is there any more untruthfulness in St. Paul’s requiring 
us to recognize the goodness of God in the election of some and the rejection of 
others, than in humility or any act of devotion. The untruth lies not in the devout 
feeling, but in the logical statement. When we humble ourselves before God, we may 
know, as a matter of common sense, that we are not worse than others; but this, 
however true (‘Father, I thank thee I am not as other men’), is not the temper 
in which we kneel before Him. So in these passages, St. Paul is speaking, not from 
a general consideration of the Divine nature, but with the heart and feelings of 
an Israelite. Could the question have been brought before him in another form—could 
we have been asked whether God, according to His own pleasure, chose out individual 
souls, so that some could not fail of being saved while others were necessarily 
lost—could he have been asked whether Christ died for all or for the chosen few—whether, in short, God was sincere in his offer of salvation—can we doubt that to 
such suggestions he would have replied in his own words, ‘God forbid! for how 
shall God judge the world?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p22">It has been said that the great error in the treatment of this 
subject consists in taking chap. ix. separated from chaps. x. xi. We may say more 
generally, in taking parts of Scripture without the whole, or in interpreting either 
apart from history and experience. In considering the question of predestination, 
we must not forget that at least one-half <pb n="384" id="iii.xi-Page_384" />of Scripture tells not of what God does, but of what man ought 
to do; not of grace and pardon only, but of holiness. If, in speaking of election, 
St. Paul seems at times to use language which implies the irrespective election 
of the Jews as a nation; yet, on the other hand, what immediately follows shows 
us that conditions were understood throughout, and that, although we may not challenge 
the right of God to do what He would with His own, yet that in all His dealings 
with them the dispensation was but the effect of their conduct. And although the 
Apostle is speaking chiefly of national predestination, with respect to which the 
election of God is asserted by him in the most unconditional terms; yet, as
if he were already anticipating the application of his doctrine to the individual, 
he speaks of human causes for the rejection of Israel; ‘because they sought not 
righteousness by the way of faith;’ ‘because they stumble at the rock of offence.’ 
God accepted and rejected Israel of His own good pleasure; and yet it was by their 
own fault. How are we to reconcile these conflicting statements? They do not need 
reconciliation; they are but the two opposite expressions of a religious mind, 
which says at one moment, ‘Let me try to do right,’ and at another, ‘God alone can make me do right.’ The two feelings may involve
a logical contradiction, and yet exist together in fact and in the religious 
experience of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p23">In the Old Testament the only election of individuals is that 
of the great leaders or chiefs, who are identified with ‘the nation. But in the 
New Testament, where religion has become a personal and individual matter, it follows 
that election must also be of persons. The Jewish nation knew, or seemed to know, 
one fact, that they were the chosen people. They saw, also, eminent men raised up 
by the hand of God to be the deliverers of His servants. It is not in this ‘historical’ way that the Christian becomes conscious of his individual election. From within, 
not from without, he is made aware of the purpose of God respecting himself. <pb n="385" id="iii.xi-Page_385" />Living in close and intimate union with God, having the mind 
of the Spirit and knowing the things of the Spirit, he begins to consider with St. 
Paul, ‘When it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb, to reveal his 
Son in me.’ His whole life seems a sort of miracle to him; supernatural, and beyond 
other men’s in the gifts of grace which he has received. If he asks himself, 
‘Whence 
was this to me?’ he finds no other answer but that God gave them ‘because he had 
a favour unto him.’ He recalls the hour of his conversion, when, in a 
moment, he was changed from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
God. Or, perhaps, the dealings of God with him have been insensible, yet not the 
less real; like a child, he cannot remember the time when he first began to 
trust the love of his parent. How can he separate himself from that love or 
refuse to believe that He who began the good work will also accomplish it unto 
the end? At which step in the ladder of God’s mercy will he stop? ‘Whom he did 
foreknow, them he did predestinate; whom he did predestinate, them he also 
called; whom he called, them he justified; whom he justified, them he also 
glorified.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p24">A religious mind feels the difference between saying, ‘God chose 
me; I cannot tell why; not for any good that I have done; and I am persuaded 
that he will keep me unto the end;’ and saying, ‘God chooses men quite irrespective 
of their actions, and predestines them to eternal salvation;’ and yet more, if 
we add the other half of the doctrine, ‘God refuses men quite irrespective of their 
actions, and they become reprobates, predestined to everlasting damnation.’ Could 
we be willing to return to that stage of the doctrine which St. Paul taught, without 
comparing contradictory statements or drawing out logical conclusions—could we be 
content to rest our belief, as some of the greatest, even of Calvinistic 
divines have done, on fact and experience, theology would be no longer at variance 
with morality.</p>
<pb n="386" id="iii.xi-Page_386" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p25">‘Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it 
is God that worketh in you both to do and to will of his good pleasure,’ is the 
language of Scripture, adjusting the opposite aspects of this question. The Arminian 
would say, ‘Work out your own. salvation;’ the Calvinist, ‘God worketh in you both 
to do and to will of his good pleasure.’ However contradictory it may sound, the 
Scripture unites both; work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for 
it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.xi-p26">§ 3.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p27">I. We have been considering the question thus far within the limits 
of Scripture. But it has also a wider range. The primary relations of the will of 
man to the will of God are independent of the Christian revelation. Natural religion, 
that is to say, the Greek seeking after wisdom, the Indian wandering in the expanse 
of his own dreamlike consciousness, the Jew repeating to himself that he is Abraham’s 
seed; each in their several ways at different stages of the world’s history have 
asked the question, ‘How is the freedom of the human will consistent with the infinity 
and omnipotence of God?’ These attributes admit of a further analysis into the 
power of God and the knowledge of God. And hence arises a second form of 
the inquiry, ‘How is the freedom of the human will reconcilable with Divine omniscience 
or foreknowledge?’ To which the Christian system adds a third question, ‘How is 
the freedom of the human will reconcilable with that more immediate presence of 
God in the soul which is termed by theologians Divine grace?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p28">(1) God is everywhere; man is nowhere. Infinity exists continuously 
in every point of time; it fills every particle of space. Or rather, these very 
ideas of time and space are figures of speech, for they have a ‘here’ and a ‘there,’ a future and a past—which no effort of human imagination <pb n="387" id="iii.xi-Page_387" />can transcend. But in God there is no future and no past, neither 
‘here nor there;’ He is all and in all. Where, then, is room for man? in 
what open place is he permitted to live and move and have his being?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p29">God is the cause of all things; without Him nothing is made 
that is made. He is in history, in nature, in the heart of man. The world itself 
is the work of His power; the least particulars of human life are ordained by Him. 
‘Are not two sparrows sold for one farthing, and yet your heavenly Father feedeth 
them;’ and ‘the hairs of your head are all numbered.’ Is there any point at which 
this Divine causalty can stop? at which the empire of law ceases? at which the 
human will is set free?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p30">The answer is the fact; not the fact of consciousness as it 
is sometimes termed, that we are free agents, which it is impossible to see or verify; but the visible tangible fact that we have a place in the order of nature, and 
walk about on the earth, and are ourselves causes drawing effects after them. Does 
any advocate of freedom mean more than this? Or any believer in necessity less? No one can deny of himself the restrictions which he observes to be true of others; nor can any one doubt that there exists in others the same consciousness of freedom 
and responsibility which he has himself. But if so, all these things are as they 
were before; we need not differ about the unseen foundation whether of necessity 
or free will, spirit or body, mind or matter, upon which the edifice of human life 
is to be reared. Just as the theory of the ideality of matter leaves the world where 
it was—they do not build houses in the air who imagine Bishop Berkeley to have dissolved 
the solid elements into sensations of the mind—so the doctrine of necessity or predestination 
leaves morality and religion unassailed, unless it intrude itself as a motive
on the sphere of human action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p31">It is remarkable that the belief in predestination, both in modern 
and in ancient times, among Mahometans as well <pb n="388" id="iii.xi-Page_388" />as Christians, has been the animating principle of nations and 
bodies of men, equally, perhaps more than of individuals. It is characteristic 
of certain countries, and has often arisen from sympathy in a common cause. Yet 
it cannot be said to have been without a personal influence also. It has led to 
a view of religion in which man has been too much depressed to form a true conception 
of God himself. For it is not to be supposed that the lower we sink human nature 
in the scale of being, the higher we raise the Author of being; worthy notions 
of God imply worthy notions of man also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p32">‘God is infinite.’ But in what sense? Am I to conceive a
space without limit, such as I behold in the immeasurable ether, and 
apply this viewless form to the thought of the Almighty? Any one will admit that 
here would be a figure of speech. Yet few of us free our notions of infinity from 
the imagery of place. It is this association which gives them their positive, exclusive 
character. But conceive of infinity as mere negation, denying of God the limits 
which are imposed upon finite beings, meaning only that God is not a man 
or comprehensible by man, without any suggestion of universal space, and the exclusiveness 
disappears; there is room for the creature side by side with the Creator. Or again, 
press the idea of the infinite to its utmost extent, till it is alone in 
the universe, or rather is the universe itself, in this heaven of abstraction, nevertheless, 
a cloud begins to appear; a limitation casts its shadow over the formless void. 
Infinite is finite because it is infinite. That is to say, because infinity includes 
all things, it is incapable of creating what is external to itself. Deny 
infinity in this sense, and the being to whom it is attributed receives a new power; 
God is greater by being finite than by being infinite. Proceeding in the same train 
of thought, we may observe that the word finite is the symbol, to our own minds 
as to the Greek, of strength and reality and truth. It cannot be these which we 
intend to deny of the Divine Being. Lastly, <pb n="389" id="iii.xi-Page_389" />when we have freed our minds from associations of place and from 
those other solemn associations which naturally occur to us from its application 
to the Almighty, are we sure that we intend anything more by the Infinite’ than 
mere vacancy, the ‘indefinite,’ the word ‘not?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p33">It is useful to point out the ambiguities and perplexities of 
such terms. Logic is not to puzzle us with inferences about words which she clothes 
in mystery; at any rate, before moving a step she should explain their meaning. 
She must admit that the infinite overreaches itself in denying the existence of 
the finite, and that there are some ‘limitations,’ such as the impossibility of 
evil or falsehood, which are of the essence of the Divine nature. She must inquire 
whether it be conceivable to reach a further infinite, in which the opposition to 
the finite is denied, which may be a worthier image of the Divine Being. She must 
acknowledge that negative ideas, while they have often a kind of solemnity and mystery, 
are the shallowest and most trifling of all our ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p34">So far the will may be free unless we persist in an idea of the 
Divine which logic and not reason erroneously requires, and which is the negative 
not only of freedom but of all other existence but its own. More serious consequences 
may seem to flow from the attribute of omnipotence. For if God is the Author of 
all things, must it not be as a mode of Divine operation that man acts? We can 
get no further than a doctrine of emanation or derivation. Again, we are caught 
unwittingly in the toils of an ‘illogical’ logic. For why should we assume that because 
God is omnipotent He cannot make beings independent of himself? A figure of speech 
is not generally a good argument; but in this instance it is a sufficient one, 
what is needed being not an answer but only an image or mode of conception. (For 
in theology and philosophy it constantly happens that while logic is working out 
antinomies, language fails to supply an expression of the intermediate truth.) The 
carpenter makes <pb n="390" id="iii.xi-Page_390" />a chair, which exists detached from its maker; the mechanician 
constructs a watch, which is wound up and goes by the action of a spring or 
lever; he can frame yet more complex instruments, in which power is treasured up 
for other men to use. The greater the skill of the artificer the more perfect 
and independent the work. Shall we say of God only that He is unable to separate 
His creations from himself? That man can produce works of imagination which live 
for ages after he is committed to the dust; nay, that in the way of nature he 
can bring into existence another being endowed with life and consciousness to 
perpetuate His name? But that God cannot remove a little space to contemplate 
His works? He must needs be present in all their movements, according to the 
antiquated error of natural philosophers, ‘that no body can act where it is not.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p35">(2) Yet although the freedom of the will may be consistent with 
the infinity and omnipotence of God, when rightly understood and separated from 
logical consequences, it may be thought to be really interfered with by the Divine 
omniscience. ‘God knows all things; our thoughts are His before they are 
our own; what I am doing at this moment was certainly foreseen by Him; what He 
certainly foresaw yesterday, or a thousand years ago, or from everlasting, how 
can I avoid doing at this time? To-day He sees the future course of my life. Can 
I make or unmake what is already within the circle of His knowledge? The 
imperfect judgement of my fellow-creatures gives me no disquietude—they may 
condemn me, and I may reverse their opinion. But the fact that the unerring 
judgement of God has foreseen my doom renders me alike indifferent to good and 
evil.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p36">What shall we say to this? First, that the distinction between 
Divine and human judgements is only partially true. For as God sees with absolute 
unerringness, so a wise man who is acquainted with the character and circumstances 
of others may foretell and assure their future life with <pb n="391" id="iii.xi-Page_391" />a great degree of certainty. He may perceive intuitively their 
strength and weakness, and prophesy their success or failure. Now, here it is observable, 
that the fact of our knowing the probable course of action which another will pursue 
has nothing to do with the action itself. It does not exercise the smallest constraint 
on him; it does not produce the slightest feeling of constraint. Imagine ourselves 
acquainted with the habits of some animal; as we open the door of the enclosure 
in which it is kept, we know that it will run up to or away from us; it will show 
signs of pleasure or irritation. No one supposes that its actions, whatever they 
are, depend on our knowledge of them. Let us take another example, which is at the 
other end of the scale of freedom and intelligence. Conceive a veteran statesman 
casting his eye over the map of Europe, and foretelling the parts which nations 
or individuals would take in some coming struggle, who thinks the events when they 
come to pass are the consequences of the prediction? Every one is able to distinguish 
the causes of the events from the knowledge which foretells them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p37">There are degrees in human knowledge or foreknowledge proceeding 
from the lowest probability, through increasing certainty, up to absolute demonstration. 
But as faint presumptions do not affect the future, nor great probability, so neither 
does scientific demonstration. Many natural laws cannot be known more certainly 
than they are; but we do not therefore confuse the fact with our knowledge of the 
fact. The time of the rising of the sun, or of the ebb and flow of the tide, are 
foretold and acted upon without the least hesitation. Yet no one has imagined that 
these or any other natural phenomena are affected by our previous calculations about 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p38">Why, then, should we impose on ourselves the illusion that the 
unerring certainty of Divine knowledge is a limit or shackle on human actions? 
The foreknowledge which we possess ourselves in no way produces the facts which 
we <pb n="392" id="iii.xi-Page_392" />foresee; the circumstance that we foresee them in distant time 
has no more to do with them than if we saw them in distant space. So, once more, 
we return from the dominion of ideas and trains of speculative consequences to rest 
in experience. God sits upon the circle of the heavens, present, past, and future 
in a figure open before Him, and sees the inhabitants of the earth like grasshoppers, 
coming and going, to and fro, doing or not doing their appointed work: His knowledge 
of them is not the cause of their actions. So might we ourselves look down upon 
some wide prospect without disturbing the peaceful toils of the villagers who 
are beneath. They do not slacken or hasten their business because we are looking 
at them. In like manner God may look upon mankind without thereby interfering with 
the human will or influencing in any degree the actions of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p39">(3) But the difficulty with which Christianity surrounds, or 
rather seems to surround us, winds yet closer; it rests also on the Christian consciousness. 
The doctrine of grace may be expressed in the language of St. Paul: ‘I can do nothing
as of myself, but my sufficiency is of God:’ that which is truly self, 
which is peculiarly self, is yet in another point of view not self but God. He who 
has sought most earnestly to fulfil the will of God refers his efforts to something 
beyond himself; he is humble and simple, seeming to fear that he will lose the 
good that he has, when he makes it his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p40">This is the mind of Christ ‘which is formally expressed in theology 
by theories of grace. Theories of grace have commonly started from the transgression 
of Adam and the corruption of human nature in his posterity. Into the origin of 
sin it is not necessary for us to inquire; we may limit ourselves to the fact. 
All men are very far gone from original righteousness, they can only return to God 
by His grace preventing them; that is to say, anticipating and co-operating with 
the motions of their will. (1) God wills <pb n="393" id="iii.xi-Page_393" />that some should be saved, whom He elects without reference to 
their deserts; (2) God wills that some should be saved, and implants in them the 
mind of salvation; (3) God calls all men, but chooses some out of those whom He 
calls; (4) God chooses all alike, and shows no preference to any; (5)
God calls all men, even in the heathen world, and some hear His voice, not 
knowing whom they obey. Such are the possible gradations of the question of 
election. In the first of them grace is a specific quality distinct from 
holiness or moral virtue; in the second it is identical with holiness and moral 
virtue, according to a narrow conception of them which denies their existence in 
those who have not received a Divine call; in the third an attempt is made to 
reconcile justice to all men with favour to some; in the fourth the justice of 
God extends equally to all Christian men; in the fifth we pass the boundaries of 
the Christian world and expression is given to the thought of the Apostle, ‘Of a 
truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons, but that in every nation 
he that feareth God is accepted of him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p41">All these theories of grace affect at various points the freedom 
of the will, the first seeming wholly to deny it, while all the others attempt some 
real or apparent reconcilement of morality and religion. The fourth and fifth meet 
the difficulties arising out of our ideas of the justice of God, but fall into others 
derived from experience and fact. Can we say that all Christians, nominal and real, 
nay, that the most degraded persons among the heathen, are equally the subjects 
of Divine grace? Then grace is something unintelligible; it is a word only, to 
which there is no corresponding idea. Again, how upon any of these theories is grace 
distinguishable from the better consciousness of the individual himself? Can any 
one pretend to say where grace ends and the movement of the will begins? Did any 
one ever recognize in himself those lines of demarcation of which theology 
sometimes speaks?</p>
<pb n="394" id="iii.xi-Page_394" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p42">These are difficulties in which we are involved by ‘oppositions 
of knowledge falsely so called.’ The answer to them is simple—a return to fact and 
nature. When, instead of reading our own hearts, we seek, in accordance with a preconceived 
theory, to determine the proportions of the divine and human—to distinguish grace 
and virtue, the word of God and man—we know not where we are, the difficulty becomes 
insuperable, we have involved ourselves in artificial meshes, and are bound hand 
and foot. But when we look by the light of conscience and Scripture on the facts 
of human nature, the difficulty of itself disappears. No one doubts that he is capable 
of choosing between good and evil, and that in making this choice he may be supported, 
if he will, by a power more than earthly. The movement of that Divine power is not 
independent of the movement of his own will, but coincident and identical with it. 
Grace and virtue, conscience and the Spirit of God, are not different from each 
other, but in harmony. If no man can do what is right without the aid of the Spirit, 
then every one who does what is right has the aid of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p43">Part of the difficulty originates in the fact that the Scripture 
regards Christian truth from a Divine aspect, ‘God working in you,’ while 
ordinary language, even among religious men in modern times, deals rather with 
human states or feelings. Philosophy has a third way of speaking which is 
different from either. Two or more sets of words and ideas are used which gradually 
acquire a seemingly distinct meaning; at last comes the question—in what relation 
they stand to one another? The Epistles speak of grace and faith at the same time 
that heathen moralists told of virtue and wisdom, and the two streams of language 
have flowed on without uniting even at our own day. The question arises, first, 
whether grace is anything more than the objective name of faith and love; and again, 
whether these two latter are capable of being distinguished from virtue and truth? Is that which St. Paul called faith <pb n="395" id="iii.xi-Page_395" />absolutely different from that which Seneca termed virtue or 
morality? Is not virtue, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xi-p43.1">πρὸς θεόν</span>, faith? Is faith anything without virtue? 
But if so, they are not opposed at all, or opposed only as part and whole. Christianity 
is not the negative of the religions of nature or the heathen; it includes and 
purifies them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p44">Instead, then, of arranging in a sort of theological diagram 
the relations of the human will to Divine grace, we deny the possibility of separating 
them. In various degrees, in many ways, more or less consciously in different cases, 
the Spirit of God is working in the soul of man. It is an erroneous mode of speaking, 
according to which the free agency of man is represented as in conflict with the 
Divine will. For the freedom of man in the higher sense is the grace of God; and 
in the lower sense (of mere choice) is not inconsistent with it. The real opposition 
is not between freedom and predestination, which are imperfect and in some degree 
misleading expressions of the same truth, but between good and evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p45">II. Passing out of the sphere of religion, we have now to examine 
the question of free agency within the narrower limits of the mind itself. It will 
confirm the line of argument hitherto taken, if it be found that here too we are 
subject to the illusions of language and the oppositions of logic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p46">(1) Every effect has a cause; every cause an effect. The drop 
of rain, the ray of light does not descend at random on the earth. In the natural 
world though we are far from understanding all the causes of phenomena, we are certain 
from that part which we know, of their existence in that part which we do not know. 
In the human mind we perceive the action of many physical causes; we are therefore 
led to infer, that only our ignorance of physiology prevents our perceiving the 
absolute interdependence of body and soul. So indissolubly are cause and effect 
bound together, that there is a mental impossibility in conceiving <pb n="396" id="iii.xi-Page_396" />them apart. Where, then in the endless chain of causes and 
effect can the human will be inserted, or how is the insertion of the will, as 
one cause out of many, consistent with the absolute freedom which we ascribe to 
it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p47">The author of the <i>Critic of pure Reason </i>is willing to 
accept such a statement as has been just made, and yet believes himself 
to have found out of time and space, independent of the laws of cause and effect, 
a transcendental freedom. Our separate acts are determined by previous causes; 
our whole life is a continuous ‘effect,’ yet in spite of this mechanical 
sequence, freedom is the overruling law which gives the form to human action. It 
is not necessary to analyze the steps by which Kant arrived at this paradoxical 
conclusion. Only by adjusting the glass so as to exclude from the sight 
everything but the perplexities of previous philosophers, can we conceive how a 
great intellect could have been led to imagine the idea of a freedom from which 
the notion of time is abstracted, of which nevertheless we are conscious in 
time. For what is that freedom which does not apply to our individual acts, 
hardly even to our lives as a whole, like a point which has neither length nor 
breadth, wanting both continuity and succession?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p48">Scepticism proceeds by a different path in reference to our ideas 
of cause and effect; it challenges their validity, it denies the necessity of the 
connexion, or even doubts the ideas themselves. There was a time when the world 
was startled out of its propriety at this verbal puzzle, and half believed itself 
a sceptic. Now we know that no innovation in the use of words or in forms of thought 
can make any impression on solid facts. Nature and religion, and human life remain 
the same, even to one who entirely renounces the common conceptions of cause and 
effect.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p49">The sceptic of the last century, instead of attempting to invalidate 
the connexion of fact which we express by the terms cause and effect, should rather 
have attacked language as ‘unequal to the subtlety of nature.’ Facts must 
be described <pb n="397" id="iii.xi-Page_397" />in some way, and therefore words must be used, but 
always in philosophy with a latent consciousness of their inadequacy and 
imperfection. The very phrase, ‘cause and effect,’ has a dire influence in 
disguising from us the complexity of causes and effects. It is too abstract to 
answer to anything in the concrete. It tends to isolate in idea some one 
antecedent or condition from all the rest. And the relation which we deem 
invariable is really a most various one. Its apparent necessity is only the 
necessity of relative terms. Every cause has an effect, in the same sense that 
every father has a son. But while in the latter case the relation is always the 
same, the manifold application of the terms, cause and effect, to the most 
different phenomena has led to an ambiguity in their use. Our first impression 
is, that a cause is one thing and an effect another, but soon we find them 
doubling up, or melting into one. The circulation of the blood is not the cause 
of life, in the same sense that a blow with the hammer may be the cause of 
death; nor is virtue the cause of happiness, in precisely the same sense that 
the circulation of the blood is the cause of life. Everywhere, as we ascend in 
the scale of creation, from mechanics to chemistry, from chemistry to physiology 
and human action, the relative notion is more difficult and subtle, the cause 
becoming inextricably involved with the effect, and the effect with the cause, 
every means being an end, and ‘every end a means.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p50">Hence, no one who examines our ideas of cause and effect will 
believe that they impose any limit on the will; they are an imperfect mode in which 
the mind imagines the sequence of nature or moral actions; being no generalization 
from experience, but a play of words only. The chain which we are wearing is loose, 
and when shaken will drop off. External circumstances are not the cause of which 
the will is the effect; neither is the will the cause of which circumstances are 
the effect. But the phenomenon intended to be described by the words ‘cause and 
effect’ is itself the will, <pb n="398" id="iii.xi-Page_398" />whose motions are analyzed in language borrowed from physical nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p51">The same explanation applies to another formula: ‘the strongest 
motive.’ The will of every man is said to be only determined by the strongest motive: 
what is this but another imaginary analysis of the will itself? For the motive is 
a part of the will, and the strongest motive is nothing more than the motive which 
I choose. Nor is it true as a fact that we are always thus determined. For the greater 
proportion of human actions have no distinct motives; the mind does not stand like 
the schoolmen’s ass, pondering between opposite alternatives. Mind and will, and 
the sequence of cause and effect, and the force of motives, are different ways of 
speaking of the same mental phenomena.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p52">So readily are we deceived by language, so easily do we fall 
under the power of imaginary reasonings. The author of the <i>Novum Organum </i>
has put men upon their guard against the illusions of words in the study of the 
natural sciences. It is true that many distinctions may be drawn between the knowledge 
of nature, the facts of which are for the most part visible and tangible, and morality 
and religion, which run up into the unseen. But is it therefore to be supposed that 
language, which is the source of half the exploded fallacies of chemistry and physiology, 
is an adequate or exact expression of moral and spiritual truths? It is probable 
that its analysis of human nature is really as erring and inaccurate as its description 
of physical phenomena, though the error may be more difficult of detection. Those 
‘inexact natures’ or substances of which Bacon speaks exist in moral philosophy 
as in physics; their names are not heat, moisture, form, matter and the like, but 
necessity, free will, predestination, grace, motive, cause, which rest upon 
nothing and yet become the foundation-stones of many systems. Logic, too, has its 
parallels, and conjugates, and differences of kind, which in life and reality are 
only differences of degree, and remote inferences lending an <pb n="399" id="iii.xi-Page_399" />apparent weight to the principle on which they really drag, which 
spread themselves over every field of thought and are hardly corrected by their 
inconsistency with the commonest facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p53">III. Difficulties of this class belong to the last generation 
rather than to the present; they are seldom discussed now by philosophical writers. 
Philosophy in our own age is occupied in another way. Her foundation is experience, 
which alone she interrogates respecting the limits of human action. How far is man 
a free agent? is the question still before us. But it is to be considered from 
without rather than from within, as it appears to others or ourselves in the case 
of others, and not with reference to our internal consciousness of our own actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p54">The conclusions of philosophers would have met with more favour 
at the hands of preachers and moralists, had they confined themselves to the fact. 
Indeed, they would have been irresistible, like the conclusions of natural science, 
for who can resist evidence that any one may verify for himself? But the taint 
of language has clung to them; the imperfect expression of manifest truths has 
greatly hindered the general acceptance of them even among the most educated. It 
was not understood that those who spoke of necessity meant nothing which was really 
inconsistent with free will; when they assumed a power of calculating human actions, 
it was not perceived that all of us are every day guilty of this imaginary impiety. 
The words, character, habit, force of circumstances, temperament and constitution 
imply all that is really involved in the idea that human action is subject to uniform 
laws. Neither is it to be denied that expressions have been used equally repugnant 
to fact and morality; instead of regularity, and order, and law, which convey a 
beneficent idea, necessity has been set up as a constraining power tending to destroy, 
if not really destroying, the accountability of man. History, too, has received 
an impress of fatalism, which has doubtless <pb n="400" id="iii.xi-Page_400" />affected our estimate of the good and evil of the agents who 
have been regarded as not really responsible for actions which the march of events 
forced upon them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p55">According to a common way of considering this subject, the domain 
of necessity is extending every day, and liberty is already confined to a small 
territory not yet reclaimed by scientific inquiry. Mind and body are in closer contact; there is increasing evidence of the interdependence of the mental and nervous 
powers. It is probable, or rather certain, that every act of the mind has a cause 
and effect in the body, that every act of the body has a cause and effect 
in the mind. Given the circumstances, parentage, education, temperament of each 
individual; we may calculate, with an approximation to accuracy, his probable course 
of life. Persons are engaged every day in making such observations; and whatever 
uncertainty there may be in the determination of the future of any single individual, 
this uncertainty is eliminated when the inquiry is extended to many individuals 
or to a whole class. We have as good data for supposing that a fixed proportion 
of a million persons in a country will commit murder or theft as that 
a fixed proportion will die without reaching a particular age and of this or 
that disease under given circumstances. And it so happens that we have the power 
of testing this order or uniformity in the most trifling of human actions. Nor can 
we doubt that were it worth while to make an abstract of human life, arranging under 
heads the least minutiae of action, all that we say and do would be found to conform 
to numerical laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p56">So, again, history is passing into the domain of philosophy. 
Nations, like individuals, are moulded by circumstances; in their first rise, and 
ever after in their course, they are dependent on country and climate, like plants 
or animals, embodying the qualities which have dropped upon them from surrounding 
influences in national temperament; in their later stages seeming to react upon 
these causes, and <pb n="401" id="iii.xi-Page_401" />coming under a new kind of law, as the earth discloses its hidden 
treasures, or the genius of man calls forth into life and action the powers which 
are dormant in matter. Nature, which is, in other words, the aggregate of all these 
causes, stamps nations and societies, and creates in them a mind, that is to say, 
ideas of order, of religion, of conquest, which they maintain, often unimpaired 
by the changes in their physical condition. She infuses among the mass a few great 
intellects, according to some law unknown to us, to ‘instrument this lower world.’ 
Here is a new power which is partially separated from the former, and yet combines 
with it in national existence, like body and soul in the existence of man. Partly 
isolated from their age and nation, partly also identified with them, it is a curious 
observation respecting great men that while they seem to have more play and freedom 
than others, in themselves they are often more enthralled, being haunted with the 
sense of a destiny which controls them. The ‘heirs of all the ages’ who have subjected 
nature to the dominion of science are also nature’s subjects; the conquerors who 
have poured over the earth have only continued some wave or tendency in the history 
of the times which preceded them. From the thin vapour which first floated, as some 
believe, in the azure vault, up to that miracle of complexity which we call man, 
and again from man the individual to the whole human race, with its languages and 
religions, and other national characteristics, and backwards to the beginning of 
human history, in the works of mind too as well as in the material universe, 
there is not always development, but order, and uniformity, and law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p57">It is a matter of some importance in what way this connexion 
or order of nature is to be expressed. For although words cannot alter facts, the 
right use of them greatly affects the readiness with which facts are admitted or 
received. Now the world may be variously imagined as a vast machine, as an animal 
or living being, as a body endowed <pb n="402" id="iii.xi-Page_402" />with a rational or divine soul. All these figures of speech, 
and the associations to which they give rise, have an insensible influence on our 
ideas. The representation of the world as a machine is a more favourite one, in 
modern times, than the representation of it as a living being; and with mechanism 
is associated the notion of necessity. Yet the machine is, after all, a mere barren 
unity, which gives no conception of the endless fertility of natural or of moral 
life. So, again, when we speak of a ‘soul of the world,’ there is no real resemblance 
to a human soul; there is no centre in which this mundane life or soul has its 
seat, no individuality such as characterizes the soul of man. But the use 
of the word invariably recalls thoughts of Pantheism:</p>
<blockquote id="iii.xi-p57.1">
<p class="hang1" id="iii.xi-p58">‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p58.1">deum namque ire per omnes terrasque tractusque maris, 
coelumque profundum</span>.’</p></blockquote>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xi-p59">So the term ‘law’ carries with it an association, partly of compulsion, 
partly of that narrower and more circumscribed notion of law, in which it is applied 
to chemistry or mechanics. So again the word ‘necessity’ itself always has a suggestion 
of external force.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p60">All such language has a degree of error, because it introduces 
some analogy which belongs to another sphere of thought. But when, laying aside 
language, we consider facts only, no appearance of external compulsion arises, whether 
in nature, or in history, or in life. The lowest, and therefore the simplest idea, 
that we are capable of forming of physical necessity, is of the stone falling to 
the ground. No one imagines human action to be necessary in any such sense as
this. If this be our idea of necessity, the meaning of the term must be enlarged 
when it is applied to man. If any one speaks of human action as the result of necessary 
laws, to avoid misunderstanding, we may ask at the outset of the controversy, ‘In what degree necessary?’ And this brings us to an idea which is perhaps the 
readiest solution of the apparent perplexity—that of degrees <pb n="403" id="iii.xi-Page_403" />of necessity. For, although it is true, that to the eye of a 
superior or divine being the actions of men would seem to be the subject of laws 
quite as much as the falling stone, yet these laws are of a far higher or more delicate 
sort; we may figure them to ourselves truly, as allowing human nature play and 
room within certain limits, as regulating only and not constraining the freedom 
of its movements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p61">How degrees of necessity are possible may be illustrated as follows: The strongest or narrowest necessity which we ever see in experience is that of 
some very simple mechanical fact, such as is furnished by the law of attraction. 
A greater necessity than this is only an abstraction; as, for example, the necessity 
by which two and two make four, or the three angles of a triangle equal two right 
angles. But any relation between objects which are seen is of a much feebler and 
less absolute kind; the strongest which we have ever observed is that of a
smaller body to a larger. The physiology even of plants opens to our 
minds freer and nobler ideas of law. The tree with its fibres and sap, drawing its 
nourishment from many sources, light, air, moisture, earth, is a complex structure: rooted to one particular spot, no one would think of ascribing to it free agency, 
yet as little should we think of binding it fast in the chains of a merely mechanical 
necessity. Animal life partaking with man of locomotion is often termed free; its 
sphere is narrowed only by instinct; indeed the highest grade of irrational being 
can hardly be said, in point of freedom, to differ from the lowest type of the human 
species. And in man himself are many degrees of necessity or freedom, from the child 
who is subject to its instincts, or the drunkard who is the slave of his passions, 
up to the philosopher comprehending at a glance the wonders of heaven and earth, 
the freeman ‘whom the truth makes free,’ or the Christian devoting himself to God, 
whose freedom is ‘obedience to a law;’ that law being ‘the law of the Spirit of 
life,’ as the Apostle expresses it; respecting which, nevertheless, according to 
another mode of speaking <pb n="404" id="iii.xi-Page_404" />(so various is language on this subject), 
‘necessity is laid upon 
him.’ And between these two extremes are many half freedoms, or imperfect necessities: one man is under the influence of habit, another of prejudice, a third is
the creature of some superior will; of a fourth it is said, that it was ‘impossible 
for him to act otherwise;’ a fifth does by effort what to another is spontaneous; while in the case of all, allowance is made for education, temperament, and the 
like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p62">The idea of necessity has already begun to expand; it is no 
longer the negative of freedom, they almost touch. For freedom, too, is subject 
to limitation; the freedom of the human will is not the freedom of the infinite, 
but of the finite. It does not pretend to escape from the conditions of human life. 
No man in his senses imagines that he can fly into the air, or walk through the 
earth; he does not fancy that his limbs will move with the expedition of thought. 
He is aware that he has a less, or it may be a greater, power than others. He learns 
from experience to take his own measure. But this limited or measured freedom is 
another form of enlarged necessity. Beginning with an imaginary freedom, we may 
reduce it within the bounds of experience; beginning with an abstract necessity, 
we may accommodate it to the facts of human life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p63">Attention has been lately called to the phenomena (already noticed) 
of the uniformity of human actions. The observation of this uniformity has caused 
a sort of momentary disturbance in the moral ideas of some persons, who seem unable 
to get rid of the illusion, that nature compels a certain number of individuals 
to act in a particular way, for the sake of keeping up the average. Their error 
is, that they confuse the law, which is only the expression of the fact, with the 
cause; it is as though they affirmed the universal to necessitate the particular. 
The same uniformity appears equally in matters of chance. Ten thousand throws of 
the dice, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xi-p63.1">ceteris paribus</span></i>, will give about the same number <pb n="405" id="iii.xi-Page_405" />of twos, threes, sixes; what compulsion was there here? So 
ten thousand human lives will give a nearly equal number of forgeries, thefts, or 
other extraordinary actions. Neither is there compulsion here; it is the simple 
fact. It may be said, Why is the number uniform? In the first place, it is not
uniform, that is to say, it is in our power to alter the proportions of crime 
by altering its circumstances. And this change of circumstances is not separable 
from the act of the legislator or private individual by which it may be accomplished, 
which is in turn suggested by other circumstances. The will or the intellect of 
man still holds its place as the centre of a moving world. But, secondly, the imaginary 
power of this uniform number affects no one in particular; it is not required that 
A, B, C, should commit a crime or transmit an undirected letter, to enable us to 
fill up a tabular statement. The fact exhibited in the tabular statement is the 
result of all the movements of all the wills of the ten thousand persons who are 
made the subject of analysis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p64">It is possible to conceive great variations in such tables; 
it is possible, that is, to imagine, without any change of circumstances, a thousand 
persons executed in France during one year for political offences, and none the 
next. But the world in which this phenomenon was observed would be a very different 
sort of world from that in which we live. It would be a world in which ‘nations, 
like individuals, went mad;’ in which there was no habit, no custom; almost, we 
may say, no social or political life. Men must be no longer different, and so compensating 
one another by their excellencies and deficiencies, but all in the same extreme; as if the waves of the sea in a storm instead of returning to their level were 
to remain on high. The mere statement of such a speculation is enough to prove its 
absurdity. And, perhaps, no better way could be found of disabusing the mind of 
the objections which appear to be entertained to the fact of the uniformity of human 
actions, than a distinct <pb n="406" id="iii.xi-Page_406" />effort to imagine the disorder of the world which would arise out of the opposite 
principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p65">But the advocate of free will may again return to the charge, 
with an appeal to consciousness. ‘Your freedom,’ he will say, ‘is but half freedom, 
but I have that within which assures me of an absolute freedom, without which I 
should be deprived of what I call responsibility.’ No man has seen facts of consciousness, 
and therefore it is at any rate fair that before they are received they shall be 
subjected to analysis. We may look at an outward object which is called a table; no one would in this case demand an examination into the human faculties before 
he admitted the existence of the table. But inward facts are of another sort; that 
they really exist, may admit of doubt; that they exist in the particular form attributed 
to them, or in any particular form, is a matter very difficult to prove. Nothing 
is easier than to insinuate a mere opinion, under the disguise of a fact of consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p66">Consciousness tells, or seems to tell, of an absolute freedom; and this is supposed to be a sufficient witness of the existence of such a freedom. 
But does consciousness tell also of the conditions under which this freedom can 
be exercised? Does it remind us that we are finite beings? Does it present to 
one his bodily, to another his mental constitution? Is it identical with self-knowledge? No one imagines this. To what then is it the witness? To a dim and unreal notion 
of freedom, which is as different from the actual fact as dreaming is from 
acting. No doubt the human mind has or seems to have a boundless power, as of thinking 
so also of willing. But this imaginary power, going as it does far beyond experience, 
varying too in youth and age, greatest often in idea when it is really least, cannot 
be adduced as a witness for what is inconsistent with experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p67">The question, How is it possible for us to be finite beings, 
and yet to possess this consciousness of freedom which has no limit? may be 
partly answered by another question: <pb n="407" id="iii.xi-Page_407" />How is it possible for us to acquire any ideas which transcend 
experience? The answer is, only, that the mind has the power of- forming such ideas; it can conceive a beauty, goodness, truth, which has no existence on earth. The 
conception, however, is subject to this law, that the greater the idealization the 
less the individuality. In like manner that imperfect freedom which we enjoy as 
finite beings is magnified by us into an absolute idea of freedom, which seems to 
be infinite because it drops out of sight the limits with which nature in fact everywhere 
surrounds us; and also because it is the abstraction of self, of which we can never 
be deprived, and which we conceive to be acting still when all the conditions of 
action are removed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p68">Freedom is absolute in another sense, as the correlative of obligation. 
Men entertain some one, some another, idea of right, but all are bound to act according 
to that idea. The standard may be relative to their own circumstances, but the duty 
is absolute; and the power is also absolute of refusing the evil and choosing the 
good, under any possible contingency. It is a matter (not only of consciousness 
but) of fact, that we have such a power, quite as much as the facts of statistics, 
to which it is sometimes opposed, or rather, to speak more correctly, is one of 
them. And when we make abstraction of this power, that is, when we think of it by 
itself, there arises also the conception of an absolute freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p69">So singularly is human nature constituted, looking from without 
on the actions of men as they are, witnessing inwardly to a higher law. ‘You ought 
to do so; you have the power to do so,’ is consistent with the fact, that in practice 
you fail to do so. It may be possible for us to unite both these aspects of human 
nature, yet experience seems to show that we commonly look first at one and then 
at the other. The inward vision tells us the law of duty and the will of God; the 
outward contemplation of ourselves and others shows the trials to which we are most 
subject. <pb n="408" id="iii.xi-Page_408" />Any transposition of these two points of view is fatal to morality. 
For the proud man to say, ‘I inherited pride from my ancestors;’ or for the licentious 
man to say, ‘It is in the blood;’ for the weak man to say, ‘I am weak, and will 
not strive;’ for any to find the excuses of their vices in their physical temperament 
or external circumstances, is the corruption of their nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p70">Yet this external aspect of human affairs has a moral use. It 
is a duty to look at the consequences of actions, as well as at actions themselves; the knowledge of our own temperament, or strength, or health, is a part also of 
the knowledge of self. We have need of the wise man’s warning, about ‘age which 
will not be defied’ in our moral any more than in our physical constitution. In 
youth, also, there are many things outward and indifferent, which cannot but exercise 
a moral influence on after life. Often opportunities of virtue have to be made,
as well as virtuous efforts; there are forms of evil, too, against which 
we struggle in vain by mere exertions of the will He who trusts only to a moral 
or religious impulse, is apt to have aspirations, which never realize themselves 
in action. His moral nature may be compared to a spirit without a body, fluttering 
about in the world, but unable to comprehend or grasp any good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p71">Yet more, in dealing with classes of men, we seem to find that 
we have greater power to shape their circumstances than immediately to affect their 
wills. The voice of the preacher passes into the air; the members of his congregation 
are like persons ‘beholding their natural face in a glass;’ they go their way, 
forgetting their own likeness. And often the result of a long life of ministerial 
work has been the conversion of two or three individuals. The power which is exerted 
in such a case may be compared to the unaided use of the hand, while mechanical 
appliances are neglected. Or to turn to another field of labour, in which the direct 
influence of Christianity has been hitherto small, may not the reason why the result 
of missions is often disappointing <pb n="409" id="iii.xi-Page_409" />be found in the circumstance, that we have done little to improve 
the political or industrial state of those among whom our missionaries are sent? We have thought of the souls of men, and of the Spirit of God influencing them, 
in too naked a way; instead of attending to the complexity of human nature, and 
the manner in which God has ever revealed himself in the history of mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p72">The great lesson, which Christians have to learn in the present 
day, is to know the world as it is; that is to say, to know themselves as they 
are; human life as it is; nature as it is; history as it is. Such knowledge 
is also a power, to fulfil the will of God and to contribute to the happiness 
of man. It is a resting-place in speculation, and a new beginning in practice. Such 
knowledge is the true reconcilement of the opposition of necessity and free will. 
Not that spurious reconcilement which places necessity in one sphere of thought, 
freedom in another; nor that pride of freedom which is ready to take up arms against 
plain facts; nor yet that demonstration of necessity in which logic, equally careless 
of facts, has bound fast the intellect of man. The whole question, when freed from 
the illusions of language, is resolvable into experience. Imagination cannot conquer 
for us more than that degree of freedom which we truly have; the tyranny of science 
cannot impose upon us any law or limit to which we are not really subject; theology 
cannot alter the real relations of God and man. The facts of human nature and of 
Christianity remain the same, whether we describe them by the word ‘necessity’ or 
‘freedom,’ in the phraseology of Lord Bacon and Locke, or in that of Calvin and Augustine.</p>
<h3 id="iii.xi-p72.1">THE END.</h3>

</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.xi" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p95.3">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii.i-p31.4">18:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.i-p95.5">10:12-13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#iii.i-p56.1">12:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.i-p56.3">19:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p56.2">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p1.1">40:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=10#iii.x-p13.3">50:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=24#iii.ix-p11.2">25:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p13.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii-p18.4">19:18-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii-p13.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p15.3">23:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii-p13.4">40:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p15.5">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii-p20.1">53:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii-p20.1">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p14.1">53:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii-p18.1">9:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii-p20.2">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.x-p14.2">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii-p18.3">12:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii-p32.1">31:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=30#iii.i-p15.2">36:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii-p32.2">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii-p13.2">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii-p26.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii-p26.2">14:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii-p27.1">18:1-32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p95.2">11:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.i-p15.4">7:10-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p13.2">6:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p18.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p95.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.i-p18.3">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii.i-p31.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#iii.i-p6.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#iii.x-p20.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p6.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.i-p24.4">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.i-p35.2">16:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#iii.i-p28.1">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii.i-p35.2">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.i-p6.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#iii.i-p6.3">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=34#iii.i-p24.3">24:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p6.3">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#iii.i-p107.1">9:44-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.i-p31.3">10:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#iii.i-p35.1">13:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p18.2">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p18.4">2:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p27.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=36#iii.x-p14.3">1:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.i-p2.3">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.i-p37.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=52#iii.i-p36.1">6:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=56#iii.i-p37.1">6:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#iii.i-p36.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#iii.i-p27.2">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.i-p31.7">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p31.7">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=36#iii.i-p29.1">18:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#iii.i-p18.1">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#iii.i-p18.5">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#iii.i-p18.5">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iii.i-p6.2">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iii.i-p31.8">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p68.10">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#iii.v-p28.2">18:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p26.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.i-p25.2">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix-p6.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.i-p70.10">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p70.3">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.v-p28.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii.i-p70.4">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p34.1">2:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii-p18.2">2:12-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p68.13">2:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p67.3">3:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.i-p70.10">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.i-p68.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p50.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.i-p70.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.x-p22.1">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.x-p23.1">3:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.i-p24.6">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.x-p22.1">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix-p5.1">4:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix-p6.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.x-p26.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p2.1">5:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.i-p70.11">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.i-p31.11">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.i-p68.13">5:12-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix-p3.1">5:12-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii-p2.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p2.1">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p67.3">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.i-p24.12">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#iii.i-p68.13">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p67.3">10:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii-p10.2">10:1-12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii-p1.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.i-p70.11">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#iii.i-p107.2">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p6.4">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p11.2">14:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#iii.vii-p2.1">14:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p24.7">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iii.i-p68.13">16:25-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p2.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p35.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p22.2">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.x-p24.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p11.1">8:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv-p4.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p67.4">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p4.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv-p4.2">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.iv-p7.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.iv-p10.1">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#iii.i-p24.2">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p67.1">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii.i-p98.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p68.11">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#iii.ix-p3.2">15:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.i-p31.10">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#iii.i-p24.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#iii.ix-p3.2">15:45-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=56#iii.vii-p1.1">15:56</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.i-p68.9">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii-p1.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix-p5.2">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p67.2">6:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#iii.i-p67.2">11:21-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii-p2.2">2:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.i-p50.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.x-p22.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.x-p33.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p68.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p22.3">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p33.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.i-p67.5">4:11-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p50.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.i-p68.7">4:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.i-p68.8">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p24.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.i-p26.2">2:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii-p2.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p33.1">2:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p24.8">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p31.6">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.x-p40.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p40.2">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p45.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.x-p40.2">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#iii.x-p44.4">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.x-p44.4">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.x-p38.1">9:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.x-p41.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.x-p38.2">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.x-p44.1">11:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii-p13.3">3:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p25.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.i-p24.9">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.i-p68.12">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.ix-p11.1">2:24</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος χοικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτὸς λόγου πορνείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν, διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσία, ἐπιβαλών, συναπαγόμενο, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p31.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐς ἀφανὲς τὸν μῦθον ἀνενείκας οὐκ ἔχει ἔλεγχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κυριακὴ ἡμέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἠνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ἐπιστρέψῃ πρὸς κύριον, περιαιρεῖται τὸ κάλυμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καὶ ἡ διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΘΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p68.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p68.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθήκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p69.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόπνευστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p57.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον—ἀλλὰ καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις, χάρις, σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν ἐστιν ἄνθρωπος συμφορή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτος Ἀδάμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεγράφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p68.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεχόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p67.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Conscientia peccati peccatum ipsum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Corruptio optimi pessima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Da fidei quae fidei sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p86.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Deus Deum cum mundo conjunctum Deo manifestat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p73.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex aliquo non sequitur omnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p70.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gallus in campanili: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsa conteret caput tuum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p95.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nitimur in vetitum semper: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Non nisi ex Scripturâ Scripturam potes interpretari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Organum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum in vetere latet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum in vetere latet; Vetus Testamentum in novo patet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Poena linguarum dispersit homines, donum linguarum in unum collegit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p62.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Summa Theologiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p19.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p75.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p47.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p9.1">5</a></li>
 <li>articulus stantis aut cadentis ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>certum quia impossibile: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ceteris paribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p63.1">1</a></li>
 <li>conscientia peccati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>deum namque ire per omnes terrasque tractusque maris, coelumque profundum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>disjecta membra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>extra palum Ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>horror naturalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>lexilogus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p65.15">1</a></li>
 <li>obedientia activa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p63.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p64.2">2</a></li>
 <li>obedientia passiva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p63.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p64.1">2</a></li>
 <li>prima facie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>solvitur ambulando: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>tabula rasa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p39.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_359_1">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_409">409</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
